《The Vampire's Luna》


 Chapter 1: Maroon 5: Animals

    <h4>Chapter 1: Maroon 5: Animals</h4>


    Luna Sinir was just about done with these ridiculous, over-the-top, mate-hunting events. Every single year since she turned sixteen, she had been forced to attend the Blood Moon Festival, a night-long extravaganza where every unmated werewolf gathered to be paraded


    Luna hated it.


    Seriously, what the fuck? Who in their right mind would be excited about standing in an opulent ballroom, stuffed into an overpriced gown that made it impossible to breathe properly.


    Her mother, of course, was thrilled about it. "It¡¯s a sacred tradition, Luna," she had said countless times, as if repeating it would suddenly make it true for Luna as well.


    Luna scoffed. Sacred tradition, her ass. It was just an overly glorified matchmaking service.


    By now, all of her childhood friends had already been paired up. Some were well into their happily-ever-afters with a couple of pups running around to prove it. But Luna? She didn¡¯t want that life. Not yet, and maybe not ever. She wanted something bigger. She wanted to be a ruler, a leader, a force to be reckoned with, like her father, King Magnus Sinir. He had built a strong werewolf kingdom into one of the strongest in the region, and she intended to continue his legacy.


    She didn¡¯t need a man to do that. And even if she did choose to take a mate, it would be on her own terms.


    If she was going to have a mate, he needed to be someone of her choosing, maybe a dangerously good-looking alpha, all broad shoulders and smoldering intensity, someone who could handle her strong-willed personality and not whine about it. An equal, not a charity case the Moon Goddess had assigned to her out of pity.


    But her father didn¡¯t see it that way. Magnus Sinir, the legendary Alpha King, was getting impatient. He never outright said it, but Luna could tell. He wanted her mated, preferably to another alpha who could bring power and security to their pack. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted her abilities, he had trained her himself, after all but he wanted to make sure she had someone to watch her back.


    Luna found the whole thing exhausting. She stood at the edge of the ballroom, sipping a ss of sparkling cider and watching as the moon above turned a deep, ominous red.


    Oh, here we go. The grand celestial moment.


    The murmurs in the room grew into excited whispers as the moon reached its peak. Some of the unmated men practically vibrated with anticipation, their eyes darting around the room, waiting for the bond to m into them.


    Luna wrinkled her nose. It was nauseating.


    On the other side of the ballroom, the women were just as eager, eyes bright and hopeful, each one praying that their fated mate was strong, handsome, and preferably from a high-ranking pack. Thepetition was fierce. The gowns were extravagant, some so tight the wearers could barely walk.


    Luna didn¡¯t care how powerful they were. She only cared about avoiding this nonsense entirely.


    She took another sip of cider and considered slipping out before someone got any ideas about forcing her into a dance. Just as she was about to make her escape, her mother appeared beside her, looking perfectlyposed in her deep red gown. Ravena Sinir was elegant as ever, her dark hair swept up in an borate twist, a woman who embodied poise and tradition.


    "Let¡¯s hope next year will be your year," Ravena said.


    Luna barely resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Instead, she took another long sip of her drink, then turned to her mother with an exaggerated look of horror. "You mean I have to do this again?"


    Her mother sighed, but a small smirk tugged at her lips. "Look, your academy mate found hers." She nodded toward a young woman across the room, who was currently in the middle of an emotional union with a wide-eyed young man.


    Luna nced at them. "Good for her," she muttered. "Hopefully, he doesn¡¯t turn out to be an idiot."


    <subt>fre eweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)</subt>


    Ravena gave her a sharp look. "Luna."


    Luna waved a dismissive hand. "I¡¯m just saying, Mum, isn¡¯t this exhausting? Standing around, waiting for some divine intervention to decide my future?"


    "Everybody needs to find their mate. This is the most efficient way to do it."


    Luna scoffed. "Efficient? I¡¯d rather be out there sparring with warriors than ying dress-up and waiting for fate to throw a man at me."


    "Just try to keep an open mind, darling. You never know."


    As the night dragged on, more and more pairs found their mates, each discovery marked by either delighted squeals or dramatic gasps. Luna remained unbothered. The moon had already reached its deepest shade of crimson, and she still felt...nothing. No invisible pull, no sudden heart-stopping connection.


    Thank the Goddess.


    Maybe next year wouldn¡¯t be it, either. Maybe she could dodge this whole thing forever. Or maybe she¡¯d find a way to rewrite the rules entirely.


    One thing was certain: if Luna Sinir was going to have a mate, she was going to do it her way. And the Moon Goddess would just have to deal with it.


    *****


    A few minutes passed, and it became painfully obvious that no one was going to jump her bones and im her as his mate.


    Good. The entire ballroom was suffocating. It was nauseating. The way people practically melted into each other the moment their bond snapped into ce made her want to gag.


    So fucking what? You found your mate. Now what? Get a room. Preferably one soundproofed and far, far away from her.


    She slipped out of the ballroom. The second the cool night air hit her, she sucked in a breath of relief. The sky stretched dark and endless above her, the Blood Moon glowing. The festival grounds still buzzed with activity.


    Luna, however, had other ns.


    She pulled a cigarette and a lighter from the hidden slit in her dress.


    Tucking the cigarette between her lips, she made her way toward the woods.


    Luna leaned against a tree, exhaling smoke in a practiced breath. The nicotine did little to calm her frayed nerves, but it was a routine.


    Then, she felt it a presence.


    She tensed, her senses sharpening instantly.


    It was fast.


    Her head whipped around, scanning the darkness between the trees, her sharp vision cutting through the shadows.


    Suddenly, something mmed into her.


    She hit the ground with a force that knocked the wind from her lungs. Twigs snapped beneath her, dirt clinging to the silky fabric of her gown. The weight pressing down on her was inhumanly strong, cold as death.


    Oh, you messed with the wrong woman.


    Luna bared her teeth, recognizing the body as a vampire.


    Her father had trained her for this. She knew exactly how to kill one. Rip their head off.


    With a snarl, she shifted.


    Her dress absorbed into her transformation, vanishing seamlessly as her body contorted and expanded. Brown fur rippled over her skin, ws extending as her wolf took control. A deep, feral growl tore from her throat as she lunged, aiming straight for the leech¡¯s throat.


    <subt></subt>


    Then another impact hit her from the left.


    Shit. Another one?


    She hit the ground but rolled quickly to her paws, shaking off the hit as she sized them up.


    They moved in unison, their fangs glistening. Their crimson eyes burned with cold hunger.


    Luna sidestepped as one lunged, her wolf instincts kicking in as she grabbed his leg mid-air and yanked, sending him crashing into a tree with a sickening crack. The other one was faster, mming a fist into her ribs. A sharp pain radiated through her side, forcing a whimper from her throat, but she refused to go down.


    She fought, she wed, she tore at them with everything she had, but they were relentless. Hit after hit, their strength overwhelmed her.


    If she didn¡¯t shift back, they¡¯d kill her wolf. She had no choice.


    With a pained gasp, she forced herself back into human form. She barely had time to catch her breath before they lunged, fangs bared, ready to tear into her flesh.


    There was a sh of movement again. What the fuck was happening around here? When did this be vampire feeding ground.


    But the new figure crashed into them with an impact so powerful it shook the trees.


    Luna could only watch, dazed, as the neer took hold of both vampires, gripping their heads in his hands as though they weighed nothing. With one brutal twist, he yanked, ripping their heads from their bodies in one effortless motion.


    Their bodies slumped to the ground, lifeless.


    He dropped their heads with casual indifference, brushing off his suit before turning to her.


    And holy fuck.


    He was tall, looked absolutely delicious, dressed in dark, tailored clothing that hugged his body. His dark hair was tousled just enough to be effortlessly sexy.


    His eyes locked onto hers.


    He approached her. "Hey there," he said smoothly. "Sorry about that. Rogue vampires have no self-control."


    Before she could respond, a red string shimmered into existence, wrapping around their wrists.


    Luna¡¯s breath caught.


    No. No, no, no, no, no.


    This wasn¡¯t happening.


    A vampire?


    Was someone fucking kidding her?


    His lips quirked into a devastating smirk. "Well, look at that. Only took me a few centuries, but I found you."


    (My first fantasy book ¡¯Defying the Rogue Alpha¡¯ is doing so good, I decided to try my hands at another one. We¡¯ll see how this one goes)

 Chapter 2: Imagine Dragons: Demons

    <h4>Chapter 2: Imagine Dragons: Demons</h4>


    Luna gawked at him.


    A vampire. Her mate was a blood-sucking, undead, heartless leech.


    Of all the supernatural creatures in existence, the Moon Goddess had decided to pair her with a fucking vampire?


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    Her eyes raked over him again, hating the way her traitorous body acknowledged just how fine he was. His presence was intoxicating.


    Nope. Not happening. "Get away from me," she snapped, pushing herself to her feet. Painnced through her ribs, but she ignored it, straightening her dress, resetting her hair. She couldn¡¯t let her parents see her like this. If word got out that she lost against vampires, her leadership abilities would be questioned.


    She turned to leave but caught his gaze once more. It was filled with hunger. Sexual hunger.


    Oh, hell no.


    "Pervert," she hissed before storming off, praying to every deity that this was some kind of cosmic mistake.


    Behind her, the vampire chuckled, low and dark.


    "See you soon, darling."


    *****


    Alpha King Magnus stood at the edge of the grand ballroom, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as he searched for his daughter. All around him,ughter and the scent of wine filled the air as mated wolves clung to each other, and the unmated ones hopeful that the Moon Goddess would bind them together the following year.


    But not Luna.


    His jaw tightened as he sighed, his disappointment palpable. He had hoped that Luna would find her mate this year. That was why he had invited every eligible alpha from the strongest packs to the Blood Moon Festival. He had hoped that the celestial event would trigger her bond, that she would finally sense her fated mate and be imed by a worthy wolf.


    But s, no such luck.


    Which meant only one thing.


    If the Moon Goddess wouldn¡¯t guide her, he would.


    His hands clenched behind his back as he considered his next move. Luna wouldn¡¯t like it¡ªshe would fight him on it, but for the good of the kingdom, she would have to ept his decision. His daughter was his only child, the sole heir to his throne, and that meant he had to ensure she had a strong mate by her side. Someone powerful. Someone capable of leading the kingdom when his time came to an end.


    And that time was approaching faster than he cared to admit.


    A storm wasing.


    The vampire king had warned him weeks ago that rogue vampires were gathering in dangerous numbers, preparing to seizend for themselves. Theirwlessness, their thirst for blood, their utter disregard for bnce made them a threat that could not be ignored.


    Magnus wasn¡¯t fond of vampires, but this time, he had to work with them. If they wanted to rid theirnds of these feral creatures, the wolves and vampires had to stand together. His people needed strong alliances. They needed to be prepared.


    And Luna... She needed a husband.


    Just as that thought settled in his mind, he spotted her.


    She stepped through the double doors of the ballroom, her eyes darting around.


    Magnus knew his daughter well enough to know she hated these events, but there was a tension in the way she carried herself, a distant look in her eyes that made him wonder if something had happened.


    But he dismissed it for now.


    He signaled for her to approach, watching as she sighed and reluctantly made her way toward him.


    "Father." She greeted him.


    Magnus studied her for a moment before speaking. "I hear we have no luck this year."


    Luna hesitated. "Yes... ah... yes. No luck." She lied.


    "Well, then," he said, taking her hand in his firm grip. "I would like you to see someone."


    He led her through the ballroom, weaving through the crowd until they reached a group of alphas.


    They bowed immediately.


    Magnus wasted no time. "Gentlemen, may I speak with Alpha Kyllian?"


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    The gathered alphas quickly dispersed, leaving one man standing.


    Tall. Broad-shouldered. Rugged in a way that suggested he had seen and won far too many battles. He was dressed in a well-tailored ck suit. He was the kind of man who looked morefortable covered in blood and dirt than wrapped in fine silks.


    "Luna, you remember Kyllian?" Magnus said.


    Of course, she remembered him.


    Kyllian had once been her father¡¯s right-hand man, one of the most feared warriors in the kingdom. But years ago, he had been sent to lead the Crescent Pack as their alpha, and since then, their paths had rarely crossed.


    "Yes, Father," she said warily.


    Magnus wasted no time. "The both of you haven¡¯t been lucky enough to find your mates so far. You two should get married."


    Luna¡¯s mouth fell open.


    "Father?"


    "Luna, you are not getting any younger, and neither am I." Magnus¡¯ tone was final. "Work this out."


    And then, just like that, he was gone.


    Luna stood frozen, the words still sinking in.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    First, she finds her fated mate in a vampire of all things. Now, she was being forcefully matched to an alpha she had barely spoken to?


    Fucking fantastic. A low chuckle pulled her from her thoughts.


    "I see you are still the spoiled princess."


    Her head snapped toward the man beside her. Kyllian was watching her, arms crossed over his broad chest, one brow raised as if he were... amused.


    "Are you talking to me?" she asked, incredulous.


    He smirked. "And still as dull."


    Her fists clenched. "You do realize I am the princess?"


    "Do you use that title every time you hear something you don¡¯t like?" He tilted his head slightly. "You¡¯re only proving my point."


    Luna¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Was he serious?


    Every other unmated alpha in the room would have killed for the chance to marry her. Hell, most of them had probably been praying for it.


    But Kyllian?


    He acted like it was a fucking punishment.


    "What the ...? For someone who supposedly wants to marry me, you¡¯ve got some nerve!"


    His smirk widened. "Why would you think I want to marry you?"


    Luna blinked. "You don¡¯t?"


    For a brief moment, she felt hope.


    "Well," she said, "Walk over to my father and tell him you don¡¯t want to."


    Kyllian shrugged. "You want me to fight your battles?"


    Luna gritted her teeth. "You just said you don¡¯t want to marry me!"


    He exhaled slowly, "I don¡¯t want to. But I have to. There¡¯s a distinct difference."


    Then, with a mockingly thoughtful expression, he added, "Or do you need me to get you a book on grammar?"


    Luna stared at him, utterly speechless.


    Her entire life, she had been courted, admired, revered. Alphas had fought for the privilege of speaking to her.


    But this man?


    This man looked at her like she was an inconvenience.


    *****


    "Mum!" Luna stormed through the grand ballroom, nearly knocking over a tray of champagne flutes as she scanned the crowd for the one person she was sure would be her voice of reason. Her gown swirled dramatically behind her, adding ir to her fury. "Mum!"


    Heads turned at her sharp tone, some whispering, some openly staring. But Luna didn¡¯t care. She was on a mission. She finally spotted her mother standing near a marble pir, casually engaged in animated conversation with a group of well-dressed noblewomen.


    Ravena turned at the call of her name, lifting a brow as she took in her daughter¡¯s disheveled expression. "Luna?" she said with a touch of exasperation. "Calm down. Will you, for once, act like ady?"


    Luna scoffed loudly enough to turn more heads. "Ady? Really?" She reached for her mother¡¯s arm and dragged her away from the circle of gossiping women who were now thoroughly enjoying the show. The sound of gasps and giggles followed them.


    Ravena allowed herself to be tugged away. Once they reached a semi-private alcove near the wide windows overlooking the moonlit forest, Luna turned on her mother, eyes zing.


    "Did you know?" she hissed. "Did you know Dad is trying to pair me with Alpha Kyllian?"


    Her mother gave a delicate sigh, one that came from years of reigning over dramatic werewolf politics, feral tantrums, and, well... Luna herself. "We did speak about it," she admitted. "But we were hoping you¡¯d find your mate this year. That was the n."


    Luna stared at her like she¡¯d grown two heads. "n? There was a PLAN? Are you kidding me, Mum?"


    <subt></subt>


    "Baby," Ravena said softly, brushing a loose strand of hair behind Luna¡¯s ear with a mother¡¯s touch. "It¡¯s for your own good. I support your father¡¯s decision."


    Luna stepped back as if burned. "You support...? Mum! This is me! Luna. Your daughter. Your heiress."


    Ravena smiled tightly. "Kyllian is a good man. Brave. Respected. He will rule by your side when the timees. You need someone like him."


    "What if I find my mate next year?" Luna¡¯s voice cracked as her desperation seeped through. A flicker of memory passed behind her eyes. A set of beautiful eyes. The ones from the forest.


    "The key word being if, my dear." And with that dismissive queen-like wave only royalty could pull off, Ravena turned gracefully and strolled back to her half-finished conversation, leaving Luna standing there gaping.


    "Of course," Luna muttered under her breath. "Of course you¡¯d side with him. You always do."


    She folded her arms and red at her mother¡¯s back, watching as the queen re-joined her gossip circle without missing a beat, already midugh with one of the Lunas. The conversation picked up exactly where it had left off, as if Luna hadn¡¯t just dered war in the middle of a royal g.


    "Why did I even bother?" she said to herself. Her shoulders slumped as she turned back toward the exit. "Of course the queen and the king are ying chess with my uterus."


    The grand ballroom felt more suffocating by the second. She needed to get out. Away from the judgmental stares. Away from her parents¡¯ ns. Away from Kyllian and his stupid, smirking, grammar-checking face.


    She headed for the wide double doors that led to the outer corridor.


    But just as her fingers brushed the handle, she paused.


    Her mind flicked back to the woods.


    To the snarling.


    To the rogue wolves.


    To him.


    The vampire who¡¯d saved her.


    Who¡¯d looked at her like she was his beginning and end.


    Luna¡¯s stomach twisted. What if more rogue vampires were hiding in the forest, waiting for another opening? What if her people were in danger?


    And how the hell was she supposed to tell her father about it without letting him know she had lost?


    "Ughhh," she groaned, rubbing her temple.


    She spotted a guard near the entrance, standing stiff as a statue.


    "You," she snapped. "Car. Now. I need to go back to the pce."


    He blinked again, stammering slightly. "Uh...yes, Princess. Right away."


    The guard scampered off, clearly eager to be useful.


    Luna stepped out into the night air. It was cold and crisp. The sounds of music from the ballroom softened behind her as the night swallowed her whole.


    She looked up at the moon, the same Moon Goddess who had a sick sense of humor.


    "Thanks a lot," she whispered bitterly. "Mate me with a vampire. Real original."


    *****

 Chapter 3: Mary J Blige: Be Without You

    <h4>Chapter 3: Mary J Blige: Be Without You</h4>


    Damien arrived at the pce of the Alpha King earlier than expected. Damien had begun his travel as soon as the sun went down and would¡¯ve arrived even earlier if he hadn¡¯t paused mid-journey to track the pungent, filthy scent of rogue vampires wafting through the trees.


    Thank the gods he did.


    That detour had brought him to her. His mate. A literal goddess of a werewolf, snarling at danger with blood on her jaw and defiance in her gaze. She¡¯d been seconds away from being mauled by rogue scum. And instead of cowering like most would, she was gloriously unbowed.


    Damien hadn¡¯t expected this. Hell, he¡¯d stopped believing this. But when she¡¯d turned those wild eyes on him in the light of the Blood moon, his dead heart had stuttered.


    A werewolf for a mate. Rare, yes. But not impossible.


    He¡¯d waited centuries. Centuries. So many years of empty pleasure, meaningless seductions, and women with perfect bodies but eyes as hollow as a grave. He was tired of the loneliness that followed every fleeting night of passion. He wanted real. Someone who could challenge him. Set him on fire and keep up with his darkness. And then she¡¯d run.


    She ran from him.


    But she wouldn¡¯t get far. Because Damien knew how to find her.


    He¡¯d spotted the royal seal glinting on the delicate chain around her throat, an Alpha King¡¯s sigil. That meant she was rted.


    But before he could chase her down, he had a meeting.


    There were rogue vampires on werewolfnd. Two confirmed. Possibly more. And Damien hade to make things very clear to the Alpha King.


    He waited in the opulent guest wing of the pce. Not bad for a pack of wolves, he thought, gazing out at the courtyard beyond the arched window.


    And then... she arrived.


    A blur of movement in a familiar dress, storming through the grand front gates with a fury that made even the pce guards stiffen. Damien didn¡¯t move at first, he simply leaned back against the doorway between the foyer and the guest hall, folding his arms and enjoying the show.


    She looked even more breathtaking in proper light. Wild hair flowing, lips curled in frustration, cheeks flushed from rage. The princess didn¡¯t walk. She marched.


    He watched, smugly, as she turned toward the grand staircase then froze when she saw him.


    "Somebody shoot me now!" she announced to absolutely no one.


    Damien¡¯s low, amused chuckle echoed through the corridors.


    She turned toward him, eyes narrowing into slits.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" she demanded.


    Damien pushed off the wall and took azy step forward, his smirk dangerous. "Came to see the Alpha King."


    Her mouth dropped open slightly in horror. "Are you fucking kidding me? You want to tell my father we¡¯re mates?"


    Damien¡¯s brow arched. Well, well. So his suspicions were confirmed. "Your father?" he asked. Then his grin widened. "You¡¯re the Alpha King¡¯s daughter? That¡¯s... just perfect. A match made in heaven."


    Luna snorted and practically spat at him. "You are delusional, bloodsucker."


    Oh, how he loved that fire. Damien took a step closer, just enough to invade her space. His fingers itched to reach for her, to tug at that stubborn lower lip she kept biting.


    He gave in.


    His hand snaked around her waist, and he pulled her against his chest, his cold body meeting her heat. Luna gasped, but not because she was scared. Oh no. Her breath hitched like she was fighting herself. Her body tensed but didn¡¯t retreat.


    <subt>fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m</subt>


    "Shh," he whispered, his finger brushing her lips, just enough to make her eyes widen. "Why are you fighting this so badly?"


    Luna struggled against him, though the fight was half-hearted, and they both knew it. Her voice trembled with confusion and rage. "You¡¯re a vampire."


    "A very hot vampire," Damien whispered, lips brushing her ear. He lifted her hand in his, intertwining their fingers and just like that, the magic responded.


    The same crimson thread appeared, glowing faintly, snaking between their wrists, humming.


    The Mate Bond.


    "You can fight it, Princess," he murmured, eyes locked on hers. "But you¡¯ll lose eventually. You¡¯ll crave me in ways you can¡¯t even imagine."


    Her voice cracked as she yanked her hand away, the thread snapping. "You wanna bet?" she hissed. "I¡¯d rather be thrown into an arranged marriage than end up mated to you."


    Ouch. Damien¡¯s smile faded for a second. The words cut. He knew she was terrified of what this bond meant. But that didn¡¯t stop the sting. For all his bravado, this meant something to him. And rejection, even in jest, hit deep.


    Before he could respond, before he could decide whether to kiss her or not...


    "Announcing Their Royal Majesties, King Magnus and Queen Ravena."


    Luna jerked away. She smoothed her dress, straightened her spine, and shot him onest re.


    Damien watched her ascend the stairs, her back ramrod straight.


    He smirked to himself.


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    "Run all you want, Princess," he murmured. "You¡¯re already mine."


    *****


    Kyllian stormed into his residence. The usuallyposed Alpha was visibly seething. His mind was a whirlwind of frustration and indignation, the audacity of the day¡¯s events reying in his head.


    The grand ballroom had been a spectacle of opulence. Yet, amidst the grandeur, Kyllian had felt like a pawn being maneuvered in a game he hadn¡¯t agreed to y. The Alpha King, in all his regal authority, had nonchntly decreed that Kyllian and Princess Luna should unite in matrimony. As if choosing a life partner was as simple as selecting a dance partner for the evening.


    Kyllian had always harbored a certain admiration for Luna. She was the epitome of strength and beauty. But the notion of an arranged marriage chafed against his very being. He was an Alpha, ustomed to forging his own path, not one to be tethered by obligations imposed upon him, even by a king.


    He ascended the staircase two steps at a time, his mind racing with thoughts of defiance and rebellion.


    As he reached his study, Talon, his ever-loyal Beta, was lounging on the leather sofa. The man had an uncanny ability to appear at the most inopportune moments.


    "Did all the youngdies step on your feet while dancing?" Talon quipped, noting the annoyance in Kyllian¡¯s eyes.


    Kyllian shot him a withering re. "One youngdy, and there was no dancing involved," he retorted. "The Alpha King is pairing me with the princess."


    Talon¡¯s eyes widened in genuine surprise. "That¡¯s wonderful news!" he eximed, pping his hands together. But the sharp look from Kyllian made him reconsider his enthusiasm. "Oh! Such sorrowful news..." he added, chuckling softly.


    Kyllian pinched the bridge of his nose, a gesture he often resorted to when dealing with Talon¡¯s antics. "Take your idiocy elsewhere," he muttered, though there was no real heat behind his words.


    Talon leaned back, resting his arms behind his head. "What are you going to do about all thedies dreaming of bing your Luna?" he inquired.


    Kyllian arched an eyebrow. "They can dream, but I never promised anyone anything," he replied nonchntly.


    "No?" Talon feigned surprise. "I could have sworn I heard you once, in the throes of passion, promising heaven and earth."


    "Heaven and earth don¡¯t trante to wife," he said firmly.


    Talon¡¯s grin only widened. "Aw... our bad boy is finally going to be a married man."


    In a swift motion, Kyllian grabbed his shoe and hurled it at Talon, who dodged it with ease,ughing heartily. "Get out of here!" Kyllian barked.


    Talon stood, stretching leisurely. "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave you to your brooding."


    With that, Talon sauntered out of the room, leaving Kyllian alone with his tumultuous thoughts. The Alpha sank into his chair. The idea of marriage to Luna was both enticing and infuriating. He admired her spirit, her strength, and yes, her beauty. But the chains of obligation was a bitter pill to swallow.


    Yet, deep down, a part of him wondered. Could this union be more than a political maneuver? Could it be the very thing he never knew he needed?


    *****


    The next morning, Luna prepared herself for breakfast. Her father had summoned her to join him, and she saw this as the perfect opportunity to challenge his absurd ns for her future. She rehearsed her arguments in her head, determined to assert her independence and reject the notion of an arranged marriage. However, as she stepped into the grand dining room, her resolve wavered.


    Her eyes quickly scanned the room, and her stomach dropped. Seated at the table, alongside her parents, were the two most vexing men in her life: Alpha Kyllian and the vampire.


    Oh, for the love of the Moon Goddess, she groaned inwardly. Could this day get any worse?


    "Ah, there you are, darling," King Magnus greeted her with a broad smile, oblivious to her internal turmoil. He gestured to the empty seat between Kyllian and Damien. "Come, join us."


    Luna squared her shoulders, stered a neutral expression on her face, and approached the table with the grace befitting a princess.


    "Prince Dragos," her father began, "allow me to formally introduce my daughter, Princess Luna."


    So, the vampire had a name. Damien Dragos. How fittingly dramatic, she thought. Did the Moon Goddess think she would soften the blow of being mated to a vampire by making him royalty?


    "Actually," Damien interjected, "we¡¯ve already had the pleasure of meeting."


    King Magnus raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And where did this meeting ur?"

 Chapter 4: Beyonce: Irreplaceable

    <h4>Chapter 4: Beyonce: Irreceable</h4>


    Luna felt a surge of panic. Thest thing she needed was her father knowing about her encounter in the forest. Before Damien could respond, she swiftly kicked him under the table. He let out a muffled grunt, shooting her a surprised nce.


    "Last night, Father," Luna said quickly, feigning innocence. "Before you arrived from the ceremony. I came in earlier, and he was waiting."


    Kyllian, ever observant, didn¡¯t miss the exchange. He noted the brief flicker of pain on Damien¡¯s face and the way Luna¡¯s eyes darted nervously. His own feelings toward vampires were less than favorable. They were predatory creatures, and the fact that one was now entangled with Luna didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    King Magnus nodded, epting the exnation. "I see. Well, Luna will soon be wed to Alpha Kyllian."


    Kyllian¡¯s jaw clenched, a muscle ticking as he stared at his te. Damien¡¯s eyes darkened.


    "I was thinking a winter wedding," Queen Ravena chimed in.


    "Mother, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves," she said, forcing a strained smile. "Alpha Kyllian and I haven¡¯t even had the chance to get to know each other."


    "Which is precisely why I¡¯ve invited Alpha Kyllian to stay at the pce for a few days," Queen Ravena replied with a wink. "It will give you two ample time to be acquainted."


    Damien¡¯s fork snapped in half with a sharp crack. The sound echoed in the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Apologies," Damien said smoothly, though his eyes betrayed his irritation. "Sometimes, I underestimate my own strength."


    Luna¡¯s patience was wearing thin. "Does anyone ask for my consent on anything anymore?" she demanded.


    "We are past that, sweetie," her mother said dismissively. "Time is of the essence."


    "Time is of the essence for what?" Luna pressed, her frustration mounting.


    King Magnus sighed, setting down his utensils. "The kingdom faces a looming threat. Rogue vampires are turning humans and seeking to im territory. Prince Dragos is here to assist us in fortifying our borders."


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And how does marrying me off fit into this grand strategy?"


    Her father met her gaze. "We must prepare for all eventualities. Strengthening our alliances through marriage ensures the stability and future of our kingdom."


    "Bullshit!" Luna snapped, pushing back her chair as she stood.


    "Mind your tongue! I am still your king!" King Magnus thundered, his voice reverberating through the hall.


    Luna¡¯s eyes burned with unshed tears. "Do you speak as my king or my father? Because it seems thetter has long been overshadowed by the former."


    With that, she turned on her heel and stormed out of the dining room, leaving a heavy silence in her wake.


    Damien watched her retreating figure, a slow smile creeping onto his lips. There was fire in his mate, a defiance that intrigued him. Kyllian, on the other hand, hid his amusement behind a sip of his drink. Luna was no meek princess, and this situation was bing moreplicated by the minute.


    Good girl, they both thought, each for their own reasons.


    *****


    The royal training grounds were alive with movement. The scent of dust filled the air, stirred by the rhythmic drills of the royal guards. King Magnus stood atop the viewing tform, arms crossed behind his back. On either side of him stood Prince Damien and Alpha Kyllian.


    "You say rogue vampires have breached our borders," King Magnus began. "I haven¡¯t encountered any. And your kind... is difficult to sniff out." He gave Damien a side nce that was not entirely unfriendly but clearly notced with trust either. "No offense."


    Damien chuckled, lifting one elegant brow. "None taken, Your Majesty. It¡¯s not easy being fabulous and undetectable."


    The king raised a skeptical brow, but a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth before he rolled his eyes and returned his gaze to the sparring soldiers below. Damien knew werewolves were wary of vampires, rogues or not. But what they didn¡¯t know, they feared and what they feared, they wanted to control.


    "I tracked twost night in the woods," Damien continued. "They¡¯re dead. Bodies burnt to dust. But I didn¡¯t sense any others, which means they¡¯re likely still scoping out thend, testing your defenses."


    What he didn¡¯t say was that that encounter had ended with Luna almost being a midnight snack. The Princess clearly didn¡¯t want Daddy Dearest to know she¡¯d needed rescuing. And Damien wasn¡¯t the type to ruin ady¡¯s pride.


    King Magnus exhaled slowly. He turned toward Kyllian.


    "This is why the marriage must happen," the king said, nodding at the courtyard as if the fate of the kingdom were currently being carved out by training swords. "A strong leader by her side will give our enemies pause. They fear strength. Unity."


    Kyllian cleared his throat. "Your Majesty, with all due respect... you are still very strong."


    "Strong?" the king echoed with a dryugh. "Yes. And also old. My back pops every morning. The lineage must continue, Kyllian. I have only one child. A girl. but still..." He paused dramatically. "The Moon Goddess was stingy with my offspring. I have to put things in ce while I still draw breath. Who knows, tomorrow may be my time."


    Kyllian opened his mouth to object again, but the king raised a hand. "Don¡¯t even start."


    Kyllian looked like he¡¯d rather face ten rogue vampires than try to woo Luna.


    "You¡¯re young, handsome, strong." the king said, now pping a hand on Kyllian¡¯s shoulder. "Find a way to make yourself irresistible to her."


    "Your majesty, that sounds like something a male stripper would do."


    "Try something simple," Magnus said, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Write her a poem. Bare your soul. Shirtless sparring works too. She¡¯s still a woman. Women love poetry. Or six-pack abs. Or sudden acts of heroism."


    Kyllian sighed, his jaw tight. "Fine. But I hope we agree that it doesn¡¯t matter what I do, she is still going to do what she wills."


    Prince Damien stood as still as a statue. His crimson eyes glinted beneath thickshes. Rage boiled in his chest. Was he really expected to just stand there while his mate was handed over to that overgrown pup?


    He¡¯d always thought he had a pretty solid grip on his emotions. But nothing had prepared him for watching the one woman the fates had chosen for him to be handed out so disrespectfully. He wanted to rip his fangs Kyllian¡¯s smug face.


    <subt></subt>


    As if the Moon Goddess enjoyed teasing him, Luna arrived just then. She was radiant without even trying, her posture regal yet effortlessly casual as she stepped on the pther side of the tform. Her dark hair was swept into a loose braid that trailed over one shoulder, and the attire she had on gave her the aura of a warrior queen in waiting.


    Her presence alone made time hesitate.


    <subt>f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)</subt>


    Behind her, her maids scrambled to set up her seating area. Luna took a seat, crossed one elegant leg over the other, and tilted her head ever so slightly, eyes focused on the sparring warriors with the keen interest of someone who¡¯d fight right alongside them if the moment called for it.


    Damien stared at her,pletely captivated. Where he came from, princesses were treated with such fragility, you would think they would crack if you pressed with one finger on their skin. But Luna was different. She didn¡¯t want luxury, she wanted purpose. She didn¡¯t desire to be worshipped, she wanted to be respected.


    "There she is," King Magnus said, snapping Damien out of his reverie with a firm p on Kyllian¡¯s back. "Go." He shoved the reluctant Alpha forward. "While I discuss further with Prince Damien."


    Once the Alpha was out of earshot, Damien turned to the king. "You do not want her to find her mate naturally?"

 Chapter 5: Toni Braxton: He Wasn’t Man Enough

    <h4>Chapter 5: Toni Braxton: He Wasn¡¯t Man Enough</h4>


    King Magnus sighed and rubbed his temples, suddenly looking more tired than regal. "There isn¡¯t time," he said. "I know it¡¯s not ideal. But we¡¯re not in a ce for ideals right now. The borders are under threat. The nobles are uneasy. She needs to be married, and she needs to be married now before everything goes to shit."


    Damien nced back toward Luna. The bond in his blood pulled toward her, humming louder every time she was near. She was his. And if he didn¡¯t say something, she would be sealed off from him forever.


    Luna would likely w his eyes out if he said anything. He had to speak with her and sort this nonsense out. Either she told everyone or he would.


    *****


    Kyllian hated this. There were a lot of things he¡¯d rather be doing. But this? Wooing women? He didn¡¯t do that. Women fell at his feet on a daily basis craving his attention. It had always been that way since before he became alpha.


    Wooing Princess Luna... The very embodiment of beauty with brains. She was the only woman who didn¡¯t seem remotely impressed by him. Any attempt at charm would yield the wrong results.


    Luna scowled when she spotted him approaching.


    Well. So much for a soft opening.


    "What do you want?" she snapped, arms folded.


    Kyllian replied dryly, "Will you please pretend to enjoy mypany? Just for a few minutes. This isn¡¯t fun for either of us, but as you can see, I am here under duress, too."


    Luna raised an eyebrow, visibly amused by his bluntness. She gave him a long, slow once-over. Then, without a word, she flicked her fingers. Her maids, scattered at once, retreating a couple steps back.


    Kyllian took a seat beside her with a sigh, his elbows resting loosely on his knees. "So... what¡¯s with you and Mr. Cold Dead Heart over there?" He nodded subtly in Damien¡¯s direction, who stood by King Magnus.


    Luna stiffened. "What? I don¡¯t understand."


    Kyllian tilted his head. "I don¡¯t know. Something is just off."


    "There¡¯s nothing," Luna replied too quickly, eyes darting back toward the guards. "We¡¯ve barely spoken."


    "Let¡¯s talk about the marriage arrangement instead. It¡¯s... not looking like we can get out of it."


    Luna turned her face to him, slowly, her eyes sharp. "Don¡¯t pretend like you¡¯re not thrilled about the ¡¯arrangement,¡¯ as you so kindly put it." Her voice was quiet but sharp enough to slice skin. "Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the princess¡¯s husband? Future heir to the throne? Son-inw to the king? Come on, Alpha Kyllian...I¡¯m not dumb."


    Kyllian¡¯s jaw flexed. He hated being misunderstood, and even more than that, he hated people assuming he wanted power. Sure, he liked winning fights. But titles? Pce life? A marriage based on politics instead of choice? That wasn¡¯t him.


    <subt>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</subt>


    "If you think the only thing going for you, Luna, is the fact that you¡¯re a princess," he growled, trying to keep his voice level despite the bubbling frustration, "then I must have seriously over-thought your self-worth. I thought you were more than just the heir to a shiny throne. I thought you rose above that. That you were the kind of leader your people could rally behind."


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, her posture stiff as if ready to leap across the stone bench and maul him. "You¡¯re the same person who called me spoilt. Remember that?"


    "Actually," Kyllian said with an exaggerated sigh, rubbing his temples, "I said what I said to provoke you. I figured if I made you mad enough, you¡¯d stand up to your parents. I thought maybe, just maybe, it would light a fire under your tail. Because the kingdom doesn¡¯t need a pampered royal right now, Luna. It needs a fighter. Your people need you to make a choice that isn¡¯t just about what¡¯s easy or expected."


    Luna¡¯s scowl didn¡¯t disappear, but her lips parted slightly, her gaze dropping from his face to the ground. For a moment, she looked very small.


    "As much as I don¡¯t want to be thrown into a political marriage," Luna began. "I honestly don¡¯t know what to do."


    Kyllian looked at her now and for once saw the weight she carried. The expectations, the fear, the invisible chains of duty.


    "My parents make valid points," she continued. "Our borders are in danger. Those rogue vampires aren¡¯t just feral, they¡¯re coordinated. Ferocious. I could have died..."


    "Uh... hold up. Excuse me? I lost you... You could have what? When exactly did you run into rogue vampires?"


    Luna¡¯s mouth opened and closed. She bit her bottom lip then looked up at him, all wide eyes and mock innocence. "Oops."


    "Oops?" Kyllian nearly choked. "Oops? Is this funny to you? You are our heir. When was this?" Kyllian¡¯s voice was sharp, a note ofmandced with very little patience.


    "It¡¯s nothing, Alpha Kyllian," Luna had said, far too casually for someone who had just confessed to nearly bing vampire chow.


    "Start talking!" he snapped, pointing a finger so aggressively it might¡¯veunched from his hand if it had been a weapon.


    Luna arched a perfect brow and leaned back with all the haughty grace of a woman born to wear a crown and also annoy the hell out of him. "I¡¯m not your servant. You don¡¯t order me around."


    Oh, she was going to make him bald before the so called wedding. Kyllian stared at her, momentarily imagining what it would feel like to strangle the sass right out of her. Just gently. Just one satisfying squeeze to silence that smart mouth.


    "If you found rogue vampires in werewolf territory, why hasn¡¯t this been brought to the king¡¯s attention? And they attacked you?"


    She smirked, eyes gleaming like the troublemaker she truly was. "A... I didn¡¯t know you cared."


    Kyllian looked heavenward and prayed for patience or maybe a tranquilizer dart. "Luna, stop messing around. This is serious. You¡¯re serious. You¡¯re supposed to be the next queen, not some tragic campfire story."


    Luna tilted her head, studying him. "Do you know that, aside from close rtives, you¡¯re the only one with the guts to call me Luna? Not ¡¯Your Highness¡¯, not ¡¯Princess¡¯, not ¡¯My Lady.¡¯ Just Luna. Like I¡¯m... normal."


    "Luna?" he wasn¡¯t falling for her deflection tactic.

 Chapter 6: Beyonce: Run the World

    <h4>Chapter 6: Beyonce: Run the World</h4>


    "Alright! Fine," she groaned, throwing her hands up dramatically. "I left the Blood Moon Ceremony for a smoke in the woods. Don¡¯t look at me like that, you¡¯re not my mom. Anyway, I was out there, was ambushed. Prince Bloodsucker shows up and saves me."


    She rolled her eyes at the memory. "It was embarrassing. I¡¯m supposed to be better than that. I train. I didn¡¯t tell my father because... well, he¡¯d freak out and then everyone would find out their future leader is nothing but a wimp."


    Kyllian stared at her. "So it was the same rogues Prince Damien killed?"


    She gave a reluctant nod.


    Kyllian folded his arms. "If Prince Damien is right about the rogue vampires, we do have a lot to prepare for. We need all the manpower we can get."


    Luna narrowed her eyes in reaction to his word choice.


    He raised a brow. "Including princess power." His smirk returned, infuriating and smug.


    Luna growled. "Are you always this infuriating?"


    "I have my moments," he said brightly. "But I seem to shine around you."


    That did it. She chuckled. An actual, unforcedugh. It was small, but it cracked through her icy exterior. Maybe, just maybe, he wasn¡¯t entirely unbearable. Maybe he would make a decent husband after all, not that she was saying that aloud.


    But then she nced up.


    Prince Damien stood across the yard, arms crossed, shadows clinging to his shoulders. His eyes were locked on them, full of rage.


    Luna sighed, the amusement draining from her. "Oh Moon Goddess," she muttered under her breath, "help my destiny."


    *****


    Luna made her way down the long corridor. She was headed to her chambers, her mind swirling with too many thoughts. All she wanted was a hot bath, a clean dress, and maybe to scream into her pillow for a few hours.


    A strong arm yanked her into a shadowed alcove, and survival instincts kicked in. She gasped and swung her fist up. But before her punch couldnd, it was caught mid-air.


    He had her arms twisted behind her in a split second, caging her body with his, holding her firmly against the cold stone wall.


    "Are you trying to test me?" he asked. His eyes flicked down before he could help it¡ªdrawn to the curve of her chest pushed upward from the position he had her in. Her heart pounded in her chest, both from the fight and from the bond now humming between them.


    "I wouldn¡¯t waste the effort," she snapped, lifting her chin with defiance, even as her body betrayed her¡ªtingling where he touched her, her knees feeling suddenly less dependable.


    "Do you think I¡¯m just going to let you marry that mutt?"


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Let me?" She was insulted and amused all at once. "Oh please. You don¡¯t own me. You don¡¯t let me do anything. Let. Me. Go."


    But instead of releasing her, his grip tightened, possessively.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    "You¡¯re going to tell your father that we¡¯re mates," he said. "Or I will. Either way, he will know."


    Then he leaned in closer, and Luna felt the sharp contrast of his cold breath against the burning heat of her neck. It made her shiver. Her eyes fluttered closed involuntarily for half a second, cursed by how intoxicating his presence was.


    "If that mutt so much as touches you," Damien whispered against her skin, "I will rip his heart out... and eat it."


    Luna blinked, then deadpanned, "You really need to start attending those anger management sessions."


    Damien didn¡¯t even smile.


    His hands trembled slightly where he held her. The closer he got, the more the rational part of his brain fizzled out, leaving only instinct, desire, and the pulse of their bond.


    Luna swallowed hard. She hated how good he smelled. She hated the way his nearness made her knees threaten betrayal. Most of all, she hated how right it felt.


    But she couldn¡¯t let herself get pulled in.


    Without thinking¡ªwithout weighing consequences or caring that they were hidden in a corridor¡ªDamien kissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t a gentle kiss. It was the kind that made time copse in on itself, where logic abandoned ship, and the world narrowed down to lips, breath, and unspoken hunger. Maybe, just maybe, if she felt what he felt, she¡¯d stop pretending. Maybe if he poured every unsaid word into the kiss, she¡¯d finally see¡ªthey were meant to be.


    Luna should¡¯ve shoved him. Maybe pped him. But instead, her body betrayed her in the most clich¨¦ way possible: she melted into the kiss. And oh no¡ªnot the ovaries. Her traitorous reproductive system threw up confetti and started humming wedding bells before her brain could file aint.


    His hands, strong and cold, brushed her waist as though he could memorize the shape of her. That single touch unarmed her better than any silver de. Her resistance was non-existent. Her thoughts were useless. Her dignity was currently on vacation.


    She sighed into the kiss. She didn¡¯t even realize when he released her wrists, and her hands instinctively found their way around his neck, tangling in his silky ck hair. His mouth moved against hers with the confidence of someone who had waited centuries to do this.


    Despite the vampire chill of his skin, she was burning up. Luna¡¯s knees wobbled. She gripped tighter. Her heartbeat was drumming in her ears.


    Damien was losing himself. He wanted to end this charade¡ªthe hiding, the sneaking, the agonizing restraint. He was a prince, damn it. If something belonged to him, he took it. No tiptoeing around glorified werewolf abs. No pretending he was okay watching her get paraded around.


    She was his. Written in the stars, and currently melting in his arms. If she wouldn¡¯t dere it, then he would shout it from the throne room steps.


    The little moan she let out when he deepened the kiss? Holy bloodlust.


    It might¡¯ve been the most beautiful sound he¡¯d ever heard. His self-control, already walking a tightrope, took one look at that sound and leapt gleefully off the edge.

 Chapter 7: Marvin Gaye: Sexual Healing

    <h4>Chapter 7: Marvin Gaye: Sexual Healing</h4>


    He slid her arms above her head, this time gentler, pinning them with one hand while the other drifted downward. His fingers, cool and deliberate, found the top of her shirt and undid a button. Then another. She gasped against his mouth, her skin exposed to the chill of the air and the burn of his touch. His hand skated across her corbone.


    She was undone.


    He knew the bond was to me. Nature didn¡¯t y fair. The connection between them buzzed, crackling with heat and inevitability. She could deny him with words all day long, but her body answered with a loud yes.


    He brushed a thumb gently over her nipple, and she shuddered, her legs giving out slightly. Damien caught her with ease, a smirk twitching at his lips.


    "Oh, Moonlight," he whispered, breaking the kiss just long enough to trail soft bites along her jaw and down her neck. Her scent overwhelmed him. He wanted to taste every inch of her, memorize her every gasp. His fangs ached. His restraint trembled.


    Luna¡¯s breath hitched. Her mind screamed danger. Her body screamed encore.


    "Please..." Luna heard herself say. What she was begging for, she had no idea.


    Damien smiled to himself. "I¡¯ll give you more when you tell your father we are mates. I will fuck you royal style, my Moonlight and when you turn to mush in my hands, I will fuck you again."


    And just like that, he was gone. It seemed like he never even existed. Her brain was mush, her legs without feeling. "Oh God..." she groaned.


    *****


    Damien returned from his patrol at the borders with the weight of exhaustion on his shoulders and the scent of the forest still clinging to his clothes. He had spent hoursbing the perimeter, sniffing out even the faintest trace of rogue vampires.


    He needed a bath. A cold one. The kind that pped a man¡¯s senses back into order and reminded him that he was not, in fact, ruled by hormones. But it was pointless pretending. No icy downpour could cool the fire Luna had lit in him that afternoon. His skin still tingled from her touch. Her lips haunted him. She had melted into him her body singing a tune only his could echo.


    He entered the bedroom the pce had assigned him. He saw a single note, folded neatly and ced on the dresser as if it had been waiting there for years instead of hours.


    ¡¯Meet me tonight, in my room. We need to talk.¡¯


    His heart lurched.


    Only one person could¡¯ve sent that. He read it again, and again, as though the ink might disappear if he blinked too long. This was it. She had finally surrendered. No one wrote notes like that unless they were ready to give in to the inevitable. To the pull of the moon. To him.


    A slow, crooked smile crept onto his face. About damn time.


    He took that cold shower anyway¡ªmostly to calm his racing thoughts rather than his body¡ªand waited. Waited until the pce hushed into its nightly slumber, until the guards werezily pacing their routes.


    Then he slipped out, soundless as mist, and made his way to her door.


    She opened it before he could knock.


    And gods... she was waiting.


    Luna stood wrapped in a pale, almost sheer nightdress that fell just above her knees. It was the sort of thing made by sadistic tailors who didn¡¯t care about vampire self-control. Damien¡¯s gaze swept over her, drinking in every detail¡ªbare feet, loose hair tumbling down her back, the outline of her every curve visible beneath the fabric.


    Talk? Was that what she called this?


    He stepped in, quietly closing the door behind him.


    "Did you really think all we¡¯d do was talk tonight," he said. "while you¡¯re standing there looking like the Moon Goddess handcrafted you specifically to torment me?"


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    She crossed her arms¡ªan admirable attempt at modesty that only served to lift her chest higher. His eyes followed the motion.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that."


    "I¡¯m only looking," Damien said, stepping closer. "You¡¯re the one who sent the invitation to sin."


    "I sent a note. Not a booty call."


    He chuckled darkly. "Darling, when you write ¡¯meet me in my room¡¯ and then open the door in that¡ªyou¡¯re basically delivering my own undoing with a ribbon on top."


    He reached out to brush a loose strand of hair behind her ear. His fingers lingered, grazing her cheek, tracing the line of her jaw. She tilted her head without realizing.


    "I came because you said we needed to talk," he said softly, drawing closer. "But I need you to understand something, Luna. I¡¯ve waited centuries for you. Centuries of cold nights, wondering if fate forgot me."


    She blinked, lips parted. "You¡¯re not making this easy."


    "I¡¯m not supposed to."


    His hand slipped to her waist. She didn¡¯t stop him. In fact, she stepped forward, just a little. Enough for her chest to press lightly against his.


    "I did invite you here to fuck me, Damien." Luna¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, but it hit him. "Because it¡¯s all I can give you. After tonight, I¡¯m going to choose duty."


    For a moment, time stood still. Damien¡¯s hands, which had just seconds ago been caressing her waist with reverence, dropped from her. He jerked back, like her skin had scorched him¡ªand in a way, it had. Only it wasn¡¯t her skin. It was her words.


    He took two steps back, the pain shing across his face so fast it almost didn¡¯t register. But it was there. The kind of pain thates from a clean slice straight through the soul.


    "So," he said, "this is a booty call?"


    "In a manner of speaking," Luna replied, looking everywhere but at him. The floor suddenly became incredibly interesting. Her toes curled against the carpet.


    Damien gave a humorlessugh. "You think I would give up a lifetime with you for a few minutes of pleasure? Who do you think I am? That reminds me of the story of Esau, you know¡ªsold his birthright for a bowl of stew. You think I¡¯m that hungry?"

 Chapter 8: Sam Smith: Too Good at Goodbyes

    <h4>Chapter 8: Sam Smith: Too Good at Goodbyes</h4>


    "I have nothing more to offer you, Damien," she said.


    "You¡¯re my mate," he said, stepping forward again. "You have everything to offer me. You¡¯re the only thing I¡¯ve ever truly wanted. Do you think that¡¯s something I can just... walk away from?"


    "And you¡¯re a vampire!" she shouted, herposure shattering. "Your kind cannot be with my kind. It¡¯s despicable. It¡¯s...what would my people say?!"


    Damien blinked, stunned. "My... my kind?"


    "I..." Luna¡¯s lips parted, regret already curling at the corners. "I didn¡¯t mean it that way."


    "Yes," he said coldly, "you did. What¡¯s wrong with my kind, Luna? Do we not feel pain because our hearts don¡¯t beat? Is that what you think? That vampires are just... monsters."


    She didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t have to.


    He gave a bitterugh and looked away. "So what is it really, Luna? Is it your people or am I the one who repulses you?"


    <subt></subt>


    "Both."


    That one word gutted him. Took the floor out from under his feet.


    "The Moon Goddess must have made a mistake pairing us," she whispered.


    "She doesn¡¯t make mistakes," he said darkly. "But you clearly do."


    He turned and made for the door, every inch of him seething with hurt pride and heartbreak.


    "Damien, wait..."


    "Goodnight, Princess," he said without looking back. "Go marry your mutt."


    And with that, he left. Left behind the girl he¡¯d waited centuries for.


    In the silence that followed, Luna stood frozen.


    She had just broken her own heart.


    And she knew it.


    *****


    Kyllian stood beside the marble fountain, the water¡¯s soft gurgling barely louder than the sound of approaching footsteps. He turned as Luna emerged from between the rose arches, her royal blue dress hugging her frame. She had that look again¡ªeyes too serious for someone her age, like she carried kingdoms on her shoulders. Which, well... she did.


    "Hey!" he called out with a grin. "Was I in your dreamsst night? Surprised to get your message this morning to meet."


    Luna rolled her eyes, the corner of her mouth twitching despite herself. "You wish."


    "Well, a poor old alpha like me can dream," he replied with mock sadness, cing a hand dramatically on his chest. "So, what¡¯s up?"


    "Let¡¯s get married."


    Kyllian blinked. Then looked at her, then around the garden. "Sorry,e again?"


    "You heard me," she said with a shrug.


    Kyllian tilted his head, arms folding across his broad chest. "What¡¯s going on, Luna? Just yesterday you were threatening to throw me off a cliff at the mere mention of marriage. Now you¡¯re proposing. Am I missing something?"


    "You told me to do what¡¯s best for my people," she said.


    "And you think marrying me is best for the kingdom," he said. "I mean, I¡¯m ttered, really. Princess proposes to Alpha? I didn¡¯t see iting. But I hope you grasp fully what that entails."


    "I do," she said. "I be Queen, and you be Alpha King."


    Kyllian stepped closer. "It¡¯s a lot more than that, my dear princess," he murmured, reaching up to tuck a rebellious strand of hair behind her ear. His fingers lingered just a second longer than necessary. "Marriage isn¡¯t just crowns and politics. It means waking up beside me. It means dealing with my snoring, my bad side, and, oh...yes...it means I get to fuck you, Princess. Whenever. However."


    Luna¡¯s throat went dry. A very traitorous heat crept up her neck. "Men," she muttered, "always thinking with their dicks."


    Kyllian chuckled. "Guilty. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t think with my heart too."


    He leaned in, his gaze searching. "Tell me, how many men have you been with?"


    Luna recoiled slightly, eyes narrowing. "What? That¡¯s highly inappropriate!"


    "Maybe," he said. "But if I¡¯m going to marry you, I need to know you. The Luna who¡¯s been kissed... or hasn¡¯t."


    Luna¡¯s cheeks flushed as memories of her encounter with Prince Damien surged back. The intensity of their kiss, the way his cool lips had ignited a fire within her¡ªit was her first kiss, a secret she intended to keep. Kyllian didn¡¯t need to know; no one did. She straightened her posture, determined to maintain herposure.


    "What are you implying? That I¡¯m a slut?" she snapped.


    Kyllian raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "No, just curious about your experience." He stepped closer, his presencemanding.


    She took a step back. "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    "I prefer my women experienced, Luna," he said.


    Her eyes narrowed. "What do you want from me? Should I find the nearest servant to fulfill your requirements?"


    He chuckled, closing the distance between them. "No need. I¡¯ll teach you." With that, he released her and walked away, leaving her standing amidst the roses, bewildered.


    *****


    Later, Luna entered the throne room, her resolve steeled. The grandeur of the hall, with its towering pirs and ornate tapestries, did little to ease her turmoil. She couldn¡¯t allow anyone to discover that the Moon Goddess had paired her with a vampire, even if he was a prince. Her people wouldn¡¯t understand; they would see it as a betrayal.


    Yet, a part of her yearned for Damien. His kiss had awakened something within her, a longing she couldn¡¯t ignore. His touch had made her feel alive, cherished. But duty called, and she couldn¡¯t let her heart overrule her responsibilities.


    She could still feel the weight of Damien¡¯s heartbreak. The look in his eyesst night haunted her. It clung to her memory. And yet, what choice did she have?


    "Princess... I didn¡¯t see you at breakfast," King Magnus said, looking up.


    "Apologies," Luna said. "I had business to take care of." She stopped right in front of him, standing tall, the way she was taught. She looked him in the eye, inhaled once, and let the words spill out before she could change her mind. "I have decided to marry Alpha Kyllian Rykers, Father."


    King Magnus gave a loud, unexpected whoop of delight that echoed off the marble walls. "Ah! I knew you woulde around!" His booming voice startled the guards, who straightened abruptly. He rose from his throne with surprising agility for someone of his age and wrapped his arms around her.


    @ivy_mandy, @smiles: Wee on board

 Chapter 9: Sia: Chandelier

    <h4>Chapter 9: Sia: Chandelier</h4>


    "He will make you happy, Luna," he said with a grin that reached both ears. "He is an honorable man. Strong. Loyal." He gave her a yful nudge andughed heartily.


    Luna nodded, eyes carefully cast downward. "I will speak to Mother about the arrangements."


    "Of course!" Magnus pped his hands together, already imagining the celebrations. "Smile, my darling. Someday you will truly grasp that in doing your duty, you can also find happiness."


    She forced a small smile, but it barely curled at the corners of her lips. Happiness? She wasn¡¯t even sure she knew what that meant anymore.


    *****


    Queen Ravena heard the news before Luna could even make it out of the throne room. No one knew how. Probably one of her invisible informants¡ªaka the kitchen maid who doubled as a gossip courier.


    By the time Luna reached the royal living quarters, Queen Ravena had already gone into full wedding-nner mode. She was surrounded by wedding magazines. Her eyes sparkled with more energy than a full moon on solstice night.


    "My baby is finally getting married!" she shrieked, hugging Luna so hard she nearly cracked a rib. "I need to start working on the guest list."


    Luna barely got a word in. Ravena was already listing flowers. ¡¯There would be live music of course.¡¯ She talked so fast Luna¡¯s head spun.


    "Mother, I¡ª"


    "Hush, darling. This is the most important day of your life, and your skin is not going to glow with that stress line on your forehead."


    Luna nodded numbly, heart quietly cracking under the weight of her choices.


    "I promise you, darling, this will be the most memorable event of your life!"


    Luna bit back a bitterugh. Oh, it would be memorable all right. The day she locked her heart in a gilded cage and tossed away the key. "Mum... you don¡¯t have to," she said quietly. "Neither I nor Kyllian are this excited about getting married."


    "Nonsense." Ravena waved a hand. "Marrying you is the highest honor Kyllian will ever get. You are the princess."


    Luna managed not to roll her eyes. "Mum... please. Just a quiet asion. Please."


    Ravena blinked, as though Luna had suggested she elope with a toad. "A quiet asion? Luna, sweetheart, you¡¯re a princess. Do you understand the significance of this union? Alphas all over the kingdom will attend. The Sorcerer Supreme will officiate. The Vampire Royalty will..."


    At that, Luna nearly choked on her own spit. Her heart stuttered. "V-Vampire Royalty?" she echoed.


    "Well of course, dear," Ravena said.


    Luna¡¯s stomach turned over and threatened to spill itself onto the borate velvet rug beneath her feet. Damien would be there. At her wedding. Watching her vow herself to another man. Oh boy. She could taste disaster already forming on her tongue.


    *****


    Prince Damien stood in the war room before arge map of the bordends, struggling to concentrate. He¡¯d been summoned to discuss the kingdom¡¯s outer defenses with King Magnus and a few of the councilmen, but every time he opened his mouth, his mind betrayed him.


    Luna was getting married. Confirmed.


    <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    To the glorified golden retriever known as Alpha Kyllian Rykers.


    She hadn¡¯t been bluffing when she said she would choose duty. No, Luna went ahead and put duty in a fucking wedding dress and was about to mail out invitations. She didn¡¯t even try to fight for them. For him. He had waited centuries. Centuries for a mate. For her. And just like that, she shoved him out because of what he was.


    Just as if the King had tapped into the misery echoing through Damien¡¯s skull, he said with that jovial baritone of his, "You will be around for my daughter¡¯s wedding, right?"


    Damien blinked, caught in the act of daydreaming about setting the wedding venue on fire just to make a point. "Uh... maybe," he replied, attempting a neutral tone but failing spectacrly. "I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. But I¡¯ll check my schedule when the date is announced."


    King Magnus beamed,pletely oblivious to the emotional civil war going on behind Damien¡¯s eyes. "Good... good. I¡¯ll also send an invitation to your father. He has to be there."


    Damien nodded, though his heart was elsewhere.


    *****


    Alpha Kyllian Rykers drove into his territory. He was mentally running through everything he had to do before Luna arrived: prepare the guest wing, meet with his beta.


    But his feet barely made it past the entryway before he was tackled by Talon.


    "We have a problem," Talon announced with all the grace of a man used to problems and absolutely thriving in them.


    "I¡¯d be shocked if we didn¡¯t." Kyllian shoved him off with a grunt. "I leave you for four days, Talon. You never disappoint."


    Talon gave a wolfish grin, not the least bit offended. "Not my doing this time, promise. Although I am thoroughly enjoying it."


    Kyllian sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "What is it now?"


    "Remember all those women you swore up and down you never made any promises to?"


    Kyllian frowned. "Yes...?"


    "Well, news of your uing marriage is spreading faster than wildfire. And guess what? Five of them have dropped by today alone. And one¡¯s still here."


    Kyllian¡¯s stomach dropped.


    Talon smirked, positively thriving. "Your favorite¡¯s waiting for you. Jane."


    Kyllian let out a noise somewhere between a growl and a groan. "Of course she is." He brushed past Talon.


    Leaning casually against the bar was Jane. Her long legs were crossed, and she nursed a ss of whiskey.


    "Hello, Alpha." She didn¡¯t even look up as she spoke.


    "Jane! Long time no see." Kyllian stered on a smile so tight it could¡¯ve snapped off his face. His jaw twitched under the pressure of a thousand regrets. If he had known marriage was going to be shoved down his throat, he might¡¯ve taken a vow of celibacy or at least stopped being a part-time manwhore a few moons earlier.


    Jane stood at the bar in that off-shoulder ck number that looked more like a suggestion than a dress. Her eyes sparkled. "Wee back."


    @Lindsey_Tennyson: I see you. Thanks for believing in me.

 Chapter 10: Rihanna: Take a Bow

    <h4>Chapter 10: Rihanna: Take a Bow</h4>


    Her tone was polite, but her eyes were sharper than wolf fangs.


    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>


    "Uh... look," he began, casually scratching the back of his neck like that would somehow undo all his poor life choices. "I know you heard about the marriage thing with the princess. It wasn¡¯t nned, alright? The king just kind of... ordered it." Heughed awkwardly.


    "Yes... sure," Jane replied, her perfectly manicured fingers wrapping tighter around her ss. If whiskey were alive, it would be sweating.


    "So... I have things to get done," Kyllian said, already half-turned toward the door. "See you around?"


    "Alpha," she said again, more firmly this time. "I know it¡¯s an arranged marriage. My father is a council member, remember?"


    "Okay?" he said cautiously.


    Jane moved toward him with the kind of grace that made men write bad poetry. Her hips swayed. With slow, deliberate fingers, she reached out and ran one polished nail down the center of his chest, through his open cor, stopping just above his belt. Her eyes never left his.


    "I can still satisfy you," she whispered. "Whenever you want."


    Kyllian¡¯s jaw tightened, but he managed a smile. A real one this time. He gently caught her wrist, stopping the trail of temptation mid-route. "Not going to happen," he said, stepping back and letting her hand fall.


    "Kyllian?" Jane gasped, blinking as if she had just been pped.


    His gaze hardened, his posture straightening. "It¡¯s Alpha to you," he said quietly but firmly. "From now on, just Alpha."


    She stared at him, stunned. "Is it because she¡¯s a princess? You think she¡¯s better than me because she¡¯s royalty?"


    Kyllian exhaled slowly. "My decision has nothing to do with you. Or her." He met her gaze with unwavering steadiness. "It¡¯s about me. If I make vows, I stand by them. That¡¯s how I was raised. That¡¯s who I am. This marriage might be political, but I¡¯m not going to treat it like a temporary treaty. A side booty call isn¡¯t in the n."


    Jane¡¯s face flushed.


    "You n on just dropping me like I never meant anything to you?" She was no longer the sultry seductress from moments ago; she was a woman scorned, cornered by the weight of sudden irrelevance.


    Kyllian clenched his jaw. "You n on continuing to fuck a married man? A soon-to-be mated man?" he snapped back.


    "You¡¯re going to mate with her?" Jane asked.


    "I¡¯m going to be her husband!" Kyllian barked. "What do you think happens next? We exchange rings and then I sneak back every full moon for one more round with my ex?" He threw his hands in the air, exasperated. "I¡¯m not that guy."


    Jane¡¯s lips curled in fury. "This is just because you want to be king so badly!"


    The usation hit like a p. Kyllian¡¯s jaw twitched. "Okay. That¡¯s enough. Time for you to get out. The fact that we had a couple good fucks doesn¡¯t mean you should forget who I am. I am your Alpha. And you will show me some damn respect."


    Jane¡¯s whole demeanor shifted. Her posture straightened. "Yes, Alpha," she said quietly, her pride bruised, but her spine still intact.


    As soon as she left, Talon casually leaned against the doorway, arms crossed and grin wide. "Wow," he drawled, blinking dramatically. "That was incredibly mean. Like, beautifully savage. Think you could help me break up with one of my girlfriends next? I¡¯m scared of She. She bites."


    Kyllian shot him a tired re. "Not in the mood, Talon."


    "Clearly," Talon muttered under his breath. "You alright?"


    "No," Kyllian admitted. "I¡¯m not even married yet and I¡¯m already having problems."


    Both men walked out of the living room together.


    "You need to prepare for the princess," Kyllian said. "Make sure everything¡¯s put in order."


    Talon raised an eyebrow. "One question though, and I¡¯m only asking this for logistics, not because I¡¯m nosy." His grin widened. "Same room... or separate rooms?"


    Kyllian paused mid-step, staring ahead, his mind wandering to her. He thought of her defiant eyes, the way she challenged him without blinking. Her lips looked like temptation, rebellion, and destiny all at once. And her body, every curve had been sculpted for chaos.


    "Separate rooms," he muttered finally, more to himself than to Talon.


    Talon gave a low whistle. "Dangerous, huh?"


    "Very," Kyllian replied grimly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Talon snorted and Kyllian rolled his eyes. "Just make sure she¡¯sfortable. And for the love of the Moon Goddess, no more ex-lovers showing up uninvited."


    "Got it, boss." Talon mock-saluted.


    *****


    Luna watched in disbelief as Damien took off his shirt, painfully slowly, teasing her. She wanted to reach forward so badly to touch him but her hands were trapped by her sides. He picked up the jug of water on the table and poured it on his chest. Luna felt thirsty all of a sudden. She felt an impossible pull to drink the water off him.


    She tried to beg, but no words came. Juste closer, please... please.


    Damien watched as Luna twisted on her bed. It looked like she was having a dream, a pleasurable one with the way her fingers ran up and down her body. He wondered who was in her dream. Was it him, the one ordained by the goddess or was it Alpha Kyllian, the one handed to her by her parents?


    He promised he would let her be, he only wanted onest look at her before he would leave in the morning. The Blood Goddess had given him a fine woman, a worthy mate. Too bad that reality isn¡¯t so simple. They were both from two different worlds. She a werewolf princess, he a vampire prince.


    He heard a moan escape Luna¡¯s lips and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was familiar with that. He moved closer to the bed, sitting by her side. The delicious scent of her arousal hitting his senses.


    "Wake up and let me help you, My Moonlight." Damien said.


    Luna¡¯s eyes fluttered open like she had heard him from her sleep.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked as she shuffled up quickly.


    @readeredaer: wee on board

 Chapter 11: Brandy: Have You Ever

    <h4>Chapter 11: Brandy: Have You Ever</h4>


    "Saying my final goodbyes," Damien murmured. His eyes flickered downward and paused¡ªjust for a second¡ªat the soft swell of her breast, which had apparently slipped out of her nightdress.


    He closed his eyes, half in restraint, half in frustration. Oh, for the love of bloodlust...


    "In the middle of the night?" Luna asked, one eyebrow raised, arms folded¡ªthough the positioning did very little to restore her modesty.


    "I¡¯m leaving in the morning," he said simply. Words were easier when they weren¡¯t caught in your throat.


    "Oh... uh... okay." Luna¡¯s voice faltered, her hand absentmindedly moving to brush her messy curls behind one ear. She was flushed from the undeniable heat that always simmered between them.


    Damien¡¯s gaze lingered on her face. The little furrow in her brow. The guilt in her eyes. The ache in his chest expanded.


    "You still don¡¯t want to give us a chance?" he asked softly, even though he already knew the answer.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Damien," she whispered.


    He nodded slowly. "You should, uh... put your boob back in," he said dryly. "It¡¯s kinda distracting."


    Luna nced down and gasped and scrambled to adjust her nightdress. "It took you five whole minutes to tell me my boob was out?"


    He shrugged with zero shame. "I liked the view."


    "Stupid pervert," she hissed, cheeks ming.


    "You¡¯re going to let him touch you, aren¡¯t you?" Damien¡¯s tone turned, growing sharp and using. "Let him take what¡¯s mine."


    Her mouth dropped open. "Nothing is yours!" she snapped. "And yes! I¡¯m going to let him touch me. I gave you the opportunity to fuck me and you...you ran."


    "I didn¡¯t run!" he growled. "I¡¯m still here. Were you dreaming about him, just now?"


    "What?" Her voice rose. "Were you...How long have you been in here?"


    "Long enough," he replied with maddening calm, "to know you want someone to fuck you."


    Luna¡¯s jaw dropped. "Damien..."


    "Has he?" Damien interrupted. "Has he fucked you yet?"


    "No!" she shouted. "And I wasn¡¯t dreaming about him!"


    "Oh?" His smirk returned, smug and sinful. "Then you were dreaming about me."


    Luna¡¯s eye twitched. "You arrogant bloodsucking..."


    "See?" He grinned, triumphant. "It doesn¡¯t matter who you¡¯re with. You¡¯ll always think of me. Even when someone else is inside you, it¡¯ll be my name that dances on your lips."


    "You¡¯re disgusting."


    "And yet..." He leaned closer, just enough for her to feel the coolness of his breath against her burning skin. "Your imagination still doesn¡¯tpare to what I could actually do to you."


    She swallowed hard, and cursed the way her knees weakened.


    He was insufferable. He was dangerous. He was the embodiment of bad decisions.


    And damn it, she was dreaming about him.


    "You should go."


    Damien¡¯s eyes darkened, a storm brewing within them. He leaned forward, his presence overwhelming, and before she could protest, his lips crashed onto hers. The kiss was desperate, a silent plea, a battle of longing and restraint. Luna¡¯s hands found their way to his shoulders, gripping tightly as if anchoring herself. A moan escaped her, betraying the turmoil within.


    "You know you want me," he whispered against her skin, his lips trailing down to her neck, leaving a trail of fire in their wake.


    "It¡¯s just the bond," Luna gasped, tilting her head to give him better ess. "Don¡¯t think anything of it."


    Damien chuckled, the sound low and dangerous. "I¡¯m not going to take you until you beg me to. And you will, even if you¡¯re married to him."


    "List of things that will never happen," she retorted, trying to inject confidence into her voice, but it wavered.


    He pulled away, his gaze intense. "Oh, you will, Luna. You will find me."


    "Why do you do this?" she asked, frustration evident.


    "What?" he feigned innocence.


    "You make me feel all hot and bothered and then leave me hanging."


    "It¡¯s not even a fraction of the torture you put me through. Goodbye, Princess Luna."


    "Wait..." she called out, but he was gone, vanished into the night, leaving behind only the scent of him and the undeniable heat pooling between her legs.


    *****


    <subt></subt>


    The castle buzzed with activity. Dignitaries from every corner of the realm had begun to arrive for the impending nuptials. Rtives she hadn¡¯t seen in years, and some she wished she hadn¡¯t, filled the grand halls. The castle, vast and majestic, now felt ustrophobic, every corridor echoing with congrattions and well-wishes.


    Luna stered on a smile, nodding and thanking each guest, but inside, she was screaming. What was the big deal? She was getting married, so? To a man she barely knew, for the sake of duty.


    As the wedding day approached, the castle transformed into a spectacle. Flowers adorned every surface, musicians rehearsed tirelessly, and the kitchen staff worked around the clock. Queen Ravena orchestrated it all with military precision, her excitement palpable.


    In the midst of the chaos, Luna wondered if Damien was out there, thinking of her. The memory of his touch lingered, a bittersweet reminder of what could never be.


    Luna couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her chest felt tight. Her mother¡¯s chambers was a flurry of activities. Queen Ravena stood in the middle surrounded by four wedding nners who each had their own marching orders. One nner waved fabric samples. Another was in a dramatic phone argument with a baker.


    "Luna?" her mother called as Luna tried to escape.


    "I¡¯ll be right back, Mother. I need a break," Luna said without looking back.


    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply. She ran until she burst out into the open gardens.


    She found herself at the marble fountain tucked away in the farthest corner of the garden. The water bubbled gently. She leaned over, bracing her arms on the edge, and took a long, shuddering breath.


    "Are you alright?"


    She jumped. Kyllian¡¯s deep voice sent a jolt down her spine. Whipping her head around, she blinked up at him.


    "I... I¡¯m fine," she said too quickly, brushing her fingers under her eyes in case her frustration had turned into tears. "I thought you went back to your pack."


    He approached her slowly, hands tucked behind his back. "Your father summoned me. Something about shadowing him while he does ¡¯kingly things.¡¯"


    Luna let out a weakugh. "He isn¡¯t wasting any time, huh?"


    @Smiles: You rock!

 Chapter 12: Craig David: Insomnia

    <h4>Chapter 12: Craig David: Insomnia</h4>


    Kyllian offered a small smile. "Nope. The royal fast-track is in full swing."


    He stepped closer, close enough for her to feel the faint heat radiating from his body. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Luna looked up at him through hershes, the vulnerability there making her look soft. "It¡¯s just... overwhelming. Everyone¡¯s buzzing with excitement, acting like this is the event of the century, and I feel like I¡¯m standing in the middle of a hurricane. I should be happy, but I¡¯m not. I just feel... guilty. Like I¡¯m a fraud for not feeling what they expect me to feel."


    Kyllian tilted his head slightly. "You were never one for parties and attention. That being said, I can sneak you out to my pack for a few days if you want. You can hide out there."


    She let out a genuine chuckle, but shook her head. "It¡¯s fine, really. I¡¯ll be fine."


    Kyllian nodded, but his hand rose, his fingers gently brushing beneath her chin, tilting her face up to his. The air between them charged, the kind of heavy stillness that stretched time itself. Her breath caught in her throat.


    "It¡¯s not toote to back out, Princess," he said.


    "Do you want me to?" Luna asked.


    Kyllian¡¯s smile deepened, slow and devastating, like he knew exactly what he was doing to her. "I don¡¯t want you to," he said, pausing just long enough to make her pulse spike, "for one very selfish reason."


    She raised an eyebrow, trying to mask the fact that her legs felt a little wobbly. "Which is?"


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    He leaned in slightly. "I¡¯m curious," he said, eyes dancing.


    Her throat went dry. "About?"


    Kyllian tilted his head, lowering his voice. "About how much you can scream when I¡¯m buried deep inside of you."


    Luna audibly gasped, stumbling back. Her cheeks burned as if the sun had set them on fire, and her mouth opened and closed. "Is everything sexual with you?" she snapped.


    "Not everything," Kyllian replied smoothly, stepping forward again, the predator returning to the edge of herfort zone. "But let¡¯s just say... this particr subject has always intrigued me."


    She blinked. "You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve always had the hots for me?"


    Kyllian¡¯s lips quirked again, but this time he didn¡¯t answer directly. "My offer still stands," he said instead, suddenly cool, suddenly casual. "If you need a getaway,e find me."


    And just like that, he turned and walked away. Luna stared after him, her breath shallow, arms crossed over her chest as if that would somehow keep her wildly confused body in check.


    "What the hell is wrong with me?" she muttered. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m normal."


    *****


    Later that evening, Luna found herself under attack. Apparently, hundreds of years of culture had culminated in the belief that what every bride needed before her wedding night was to be taught how to pleasure her husband.


    Her mother had barely said the words before Luna erupted.


    "No! Nope! Mom! No!" she cried, holding her hands up.


    Ravena blinked, halfway through handing Luna a book titled The Naked Dance of the Bride. "Darling, it¡¯s just tradition..."


    "I have subjected myself to all kinds of ridiculousness," Luna fired off, pacing. "I have been pricked, I have been prodded, I have curtsied to people who didn¡¯t deserve a nod, I have smiled till my jaw locked, I have agreed to this circus of a wedding¡ªthis arranged madness! But I draw the line at this."


    Ravena tried to speak, but Luna plowed on. "I am not sitting in a room for three days being taught how to seduce a man! You know what? Whatever I need to learn, he can teach me! He¡¯s got the equipment, he can be the instructor!"


    By the time she finished, she was panting, flushed, and her hair had somehowe loose from its updo. She looked like she¡¯d juste off the battlefield.


    Her mother sat with the elegance of someone who had trained for this moment her entire life. "Well," Ravena said calmly, "it is tradition to learn such things before marriage, especially in an arranged one."


    Luna groaned, throwing her head back so dramatically that the gold clips in her hair nearly fell out. "Mum..."


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    "But..." Ravena continued, ignoring her daughter¡¯s melodramatics, "the instruction is usually waived when the couple is truly in love. You see, when love is present, matters of the bedroom" she dropped her voice e naturally. As they should. But you do not love Kyllian. At least..." she gave Luna a loaded nce, "not yet."


    Luna¡¯s stomach flipped. She opened her mouth, then closed it. Opened it again. "I... I do," she blurted, sounding like someone who¡¯d just learned the word ¡¯love¡¯ five minutes ago. "I mean, I could! I¡¯m getting there. There¡¯s... there¡¯s definite potential." She cleared her throat as if that would clear up the lie too. "In fact, I came here to tell you that I¡¯d like to spend a few days away... with him. You know. To, uh... explore that lovely... love."


    She nearly choked on the words.


    "Find me Alpha Kyllian," Ravena said crisply. "Bring him here. Now."


    Luna¡¯s stomach dropped to her knees. "Mum! What are you doing?!"


    Her mother finally turned her piercing royal gaze on her daughter, those deep eyes sharp with suspicion and maternal judgment. "I will confirm from Alpha Kyllian himself. Because frankly, I cannot take anything you say seriously. For the life of me, Luna, I cannot understand your absolute disinterest in your own wedding. A royal wedding!" Her nostrils red. "And I sure as hell will not be considered a failure of a mother because I didn¡¯t prepare you for... matters of the bedroom."


    Luna pressed her hands to her temples and groaned. "Mom, this is so archaic. Do you hear yourself? I¡¯m not a damsel from the Dark Ages, I don¡¯t need a scroll and an olddy drawing diagrams for me. Trust me, mother..." she muttered under her breath, "I know matters of the bedroom."


    "Do you know how to pleasure a man, Luna?" Ravena asked point nk.

 Chapter 13: Walk the Moon - Shut Up and Dance

    <h4>Chapter 13: Walk the Moon - Shut Up and Dance</h4>


    Luna made a strangled noise. "I...Is this a real question? Is this where we are now?"


    "It is exactly where we are. Because if you don¡¯t love him, you should at least try to not terrify him on your wedding night."


    "I¡¯d be doing him a favor," Luna grumbled. "If he survives me, he¡¯ll survive anything."


    "I suppose we¡¯ll see what Alpha Kyllian has to say when he gets here."


    Luna stared at the door. Because any second now, Kyllian was going to walk in and she would have to y "lovestruck bride-to-be" while hoping he didn¡¯t rat her out for the lie she just told.


    "Gods help me," she muttered. "Maybe the sex lessons were the lesser evil."


    A few minutester, Alpha Kyllian strode into the grand living room of the royal wing only to stop dead in his tracks.


    It was chaos.


    Colorful ribbons, half-wrapped gifts, strands of pearl gands, and decorative mementos were strewn across the room. In the middle of it all, Queen Ravena sat, looking calm and dignified.


    Kyllian looked over the mess again, then took a few cautious steps forward, as if he feared something might explode. "Your Highness. You called."


    Without preamble, Ravena nodded toward him. "Luna refuses to attend the Marriage ss."


    Kyllian turned his head slowly to Luna, brows rising. She was sitting on the edge of a sofa, eyes wide, eyebrows lifted so high they were threatening to leave her face. She was iling her eyes. Blinking, darting nces, eyebrows twitching like she was sending Morse code with her forehead.


    He had no idea what she was trying to say.


    "I see..." he said cautiously, hoping that was the right answer.


    Queen Ravena leaned forward slightly,cing her fingers. "The only way the ss can be waived is if the both of you are in love. So...are you?"


    Kyllian¡¯s mouth parted slightly. "Your Highness?"


    "Are you both in love?" Ravena repeated, not blinking. "Because I am not going to send my daughter into a marriage when she knows nothing about how to please a man."


    The words "please a man" hit Kyllian. He choked slightly, then straightened. He was Alpha of a powerful pack, used to managing territory disputes and training warriors, not... fielding surprise romance interrogations about theoretical bedroom activities with a princess.


    Still stunned into silence, he turned toward Luna again just in time for her to practically leap to his side.


    <subt></subt>


    "I told Mother," Luna said, grabbing his arm and gripping it with the desperation of a woman hanging off a cliff, "that instead of attending the ss, I would spend that time with you. You know. Because we are so in love." She smiled so wide Kyllian thought her face might crack. She even batted hershes, adding a dramatic sigh for effect.


    Kyllian blinked. "Oh... right! Uh, yes. Of course." He cleared his throat and stood straighter, going for that confident alpha tone. "Your Highness, as you know, I¡¯ve known the Princess a long time. And over the years, well, it¡¯s only natural that... feelings may have developed."


    He heard Luna exhale beside him, possibly in relief. He hoped he was saying what she wanted.


    "But we haven¡¯t... um... had the opportunity to explore the physical angle," he finished, slightly awkwardly, gesturing vaguely between them.


    Queen Ravena narrowed her eyes just a fraction. "No physical angle?"


    Kyllian coughed into his hand. "None. Not yet. But I assure you, we are... emotionally aligned."


    Luna gave him a sharp sideways nce. Emotionally aligned? That wasn¡¯t even romantic. It sounded like a business merger.


    "I just want to spend time with him, Mother," Luna added quickly. "To, you know, really build our bond. In private. Without... diagrams and... demonstrations."


    "I still think she should take the ss," Queen Ravena insisted She folded her arms in that tight royal way, as if her sheer willpower could bend her daughter into submission.


    Luna groaned inwardly. She was so close to escaping the mortifying ordeal of the Marriage ss. But of course, nothing ever went her way without strings, shackles, and a healthy dose of public humiliation.


    "We can do both!" Kyllian interjected suddenly.


    Her head snapped toward him, eyes wide in rm.


    "She can spend time with me at my pack and still attend the marriage ss there," he added, as if he¡¯d just solved world peace. "I can get her a private tutor."


    "Wait... what?" Luna muttered under her breath, her words only loud enough for Kyllian to hear as she stared at him.


    "Splendid!" Queen Ravena pped her hands with delighted finality, turning toward a servant to bark new travel arrangements. "Oh, you two make such a lovely couple. This will be so good for you, Luna. Hands-on experience and professional instruction!"


    <subt></subt>


    Kyllian gave a deep bow, looking so pleased with himself Luna wanted to trip him with her shoe. "I will let you be now, Your Highness. I¡¯ll take Princess Luna along when I leave."


    Luna¡¯s face was a tight mask of rage as she walked beside him, the image of royal grace until they cleared the grand hallway and the heavy double doors sealed behind them.


    "What the hell was that?" she hissed, pinching him hard in the ribs with two sharp fingers.


    Kyllian winced but didn¡¯t stop walking. "Ow! What are you? Princess Crab w? Calm down."


    "What the fuck are you doing?" she barked in a whisper, throwing her hands in the air.


    "I¡¯m saving our asses!" he whispered back, throwing her a smug look. "You want out of the royal pce, right? Congrattions, I got you the keys. All you have to do is sit through a few lectures with someone exining what a cock is."


    "I am not attending a marriage ss!" Luna fumed, nting her feet.


    Kyllian turned to face her fully. "And I¡¯m not spending the rest of my life with a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to fuck!"


    Luna gasped so dramatically it echoed down the corridor. "I know how to fuck!" she hissed, ncing around to make sure no servants were nearby, cheeks ming.


    He raised an eyebrow. "Oh, do you now? I wonder... do your parents know that?" He tapped his chin mock-thoughtfully. "I could just march back in there right now, announce you¡¯re experienced, practiced, and perhaps even a little wild. Would save your mom the stress."

 Chapter 14: Imagine Dragons - Believer

    <h4>Chapter 14: Imagine Dragons - Believer</h4>


    Luna was already turning away, her hands clenched at her sides. "Oh, fuck off, Kyllian!"


    She stormed ahead. Kyllian grinned, watching her go, admiration flickering in his amused gaze.


    "Get your things ready, Princess," he called after her,pletely unbothered. "We leave in a few minutes."


    She didn¡¯t look back.


    She just raised her arm high in the air and gave him the finger.


    Heughed. Loudly. Oh, this was going to be fun.


    *****


    Kyllian knew that bringing Luna here was going to mess with his head in more ways than one. He wasn¡¯t a romantic. He wasn¡¯t soft. And he definitely wasn¡¯t the kind of Alpha who spent his time fluffing pillows and drawing bubble baths for a royal mate. That kind of pampering might¡¯ve been her norm back in the castle where golden trays delivered breakfast in bed but this... this was real life. Pack life. Dirt. Sweat. Loyalty. Duty.


    She was going to be his Luna, not some pampered tiara-wearing essory who smiled and waved while sipping imported wine. No, she had to earn her ce here. His people had to respect her. Love her. Trust her. Which meant she couldn¡¯t waltz in acting like she owned the ce and expect to be treated like a queen.


    She stood beside him, her hair gently tousled, gazing up at the packhouse¡ªthe one that would soon be her home¡ªKyllian forced himself to focus. This was good. This was manageable. He wasn¡¯t going tobust. Probably.


    "It¡¯s... nice," Luna said. She tilted her head and narrowed her eyes.


    "Thank you," Kyllian responded, lips twitching slightly. He resisted the urge to puff his chest out. It wasn¡¯t a pce, but it was theirs.


    Of course, that moment of quiet pride shattered the second Talon strutted into view.


    "Oh, Your Highness, Your Very Royal Highness," Talon drawled with a deep, theatrical bow. "Wee. We weren¡¯t expecting you until after the royal wedding."


    Kyllian groaned. "Talon, pick your jaw up off the floor before it collects dust."


    Talon scowled at him, clearly unbothered. He nced at Luna with exaggerated reverence. "My Princess..."


    Lunaughed, the sound light and almost musical. "You can just call me Luna. We¡¯re not in the castle anymore."


    Kyllian nced sideways at her. Thatugh? Yeah. That was dangerous. That was how she¡¯d get under everyone¡¯s skin. Especially his.


    "The goddess forbids it!" Talon eximed dramatically, stumbling back with a horrified expression. "Such disrespect!"


    "Luna, this is my idiot beta."


    Talon,pletely unbothered by the insult, gave an exaggerated bow. "Automatically your personal assistant, my princess. Whatever you need, whenever you need it. You want his dick sliced off because he pisses you off? I¡¯m your man. I even have a ceremonial dagger for the asion. Decorated."


    Luna burst into a fit ofughter that echoed off the beams of the packhouse¡¯s porch. The sound was light, unguarded. She leaned against the railing for support, wiping tears from her eyes. "For now, just some rest. The road here was a nightmare. I swear, I thought the car was going to copse."


    "Note to self," Talon said, already halfway up the steps with her luggage. "Have Alpha Kyllian fix road."


    Luna watched him with amusement and then turned to Kyllian, a brow raised. "Your people talk to you this way?"


    Kyllian gave a shortugh, warm and low. "No. Talon¡¯s just an idiot. But a loyal one. Besides, I do love my people. I¡¯d give everything for them. And I expect the same from my Luna."


    The sincerity in his voice made her pause. That was the thing about Kyllian¡ªhe could be maddening, sarcastic, infuriating even, but when he spoke about his people, there was fire in his eyes. Duty. Passion. Purpose. It was maic, and Luna found herself drawn to it more than she liked.


    He led her through a corridor. "The Luna¡¯s quarters is still being renovated. It¡¯s tradition¡ªyou don¡¯t get to step foot in there until you¡¯re officially Luna. So for now, you¡¯ll stay in the guest room in my quarters."


    "Ah," she nodded, grateful and a bit suspicious of howfortable she already felt here. "Of course. I didn¡¯t get to thank you for helping me with this getaway, by the way." She turned to look at him. "So... thank you."


    Kyllian¡¯s brow arched in reply, mischief already bubbling behind his eyes. "You¡¯re still taking the marriage ss."


    Luna¡¯s face twisted. "Son of a bitch!"


    *****


    Night came gently over the pack, and the forest hummed with life. The chirping of crickets filled the air, harmonizing with the croaks of distant frogs and the asional howl carried by the wind.


    But despite the calm, thefort of the bed, Luna couldn¡¯t sleep. Her body was still, but her heart wasn¡¯t.


    She missed him.


    <subt>free we\bnove(l)</subt>


    Not Kyllian¡ªthough, gods help her, his presence was starting to do strange things to her hormones¡ªbut Damien.


    She had given up love for duty.


    Kyllian would make a good king. But he wasn¡¯t her fated mate. And no one¡ªnot the kingdom, not her parents, not even Kyllian¡ªknew what she¡¯d sacrificed.


    She turned to face the window, blinking back a single tear that slipped free before she could stop it.


    She had been told countless stories about the legendary mate bond¡ªthat inexplicable, soul-deep tether between two wolves, or in her case; one wolf and a vampire. She used to roll her eyes. As far as she was concerned, it was just an excuse for overgrown puppies to act like horny rabbits with poor impulse control. Love? Destiny? No thank you. Luna had always considered herself above all that.


    But now... in Damien¡¯s absence, what she felt was beyond mere longing. It was a hollow ache that throbbed in her chest, settling in her bones. It wasn¡¯t natural. It wasn¡¯t fair.


    And worse, in Kyllian¡¯s presence, she felt something else entirely¡ªan inconvenient, entirely physical awareness. Her skin buzzed when he was near. Her spine tingled when he spoke. He made her furious, yes, but also... warm. Which, frankly, was annoying.


    Unable to sleep and feeling suffocated, she crept barefoot onto the balcony of the Alpha¡¯s quarters. The night air kissed her bare arms and danced along the hem of her silk nightdress. It was cold, but she weed it. Let it numb the part of her that still clung to memories of Damien. That¡¯s all she had now¡ªmemories. She held onto them.


    "Are you waiting for someone?"

 Chapter 15: Shania Twain: Still the One

    <h4>Chapter 15: Shania Twain: Still the One</h4>


    The voice sliced through the cold.


    Luna turned slowly. Kyllian stood at the edge of the doorway, shirtless, his hair tousled.


    "What?" she asked.


    "You look at the forest like you left your heart there." His eyes studied her, quietly, deeply. It wasn¡¯t a flirtation¡ªit was an observation. A too-urate one.


    "You¡¯re seeing things," she said, quickly. "I just couldn¡¯t sleep."


    "Your bedroom not to your liking?" he asked, leaningzily against the railing, pretending to be casual¡ªbut the heat in his gaze betrayed him.


    "No! Gods, no. It¡¯s fine." She crossed her arms over her chest as if to ward off the sudden warmth that curled around her. "Kyllian, you don¡¯t have to pamper me."


    "I don¡¯t intend to." His voice dropped lower as he stepped closer, invading the space between them.


    "Well, that¡¯s good," she said, though her throat had gone dry.


    "I intend to make you take your duties seriously." He was close now¡ªtoo close. His breath ghosted across her corbone, sending a ripple of goosebumps down her arms. "You cannot escape them. You cannot shelf them. Every single one of your duties."


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    Her heart thumped against her ribcage.


    "Why does that sound like a threat?" she said, stepping back until her spine met the balcony rail. She forced herself to meet his eyes. "Do you think I can¡¯t handle being Luna?"


    "I don¡¯t doubt your leadership skills. I just don¡¯t think you can handle being my wife. My mate."


    Kyllian¡¯s brow ticked, just slightly. A silent pulse of tension rippled between them.


    "Oooooh, Mr Big Bad," Luna said, fluttering hershes with mock innocence. "Whatever shall I do?" She twirled theatrically, her nightdress swishing around her thighs. "You talk like there¡¯s more to you than this." Her eyes swept down his body with a smirk, deliberately provocative. A challenge.


    Kyllian¡¯s eyes darkened instantly, pupils dting. "If you knew anything about a man¡¯s anatomy, you¡¯d know that is absolutely the wrong nightdress to wear. Especially around one you aren¡¯t married to yet."


    This time, he didn¡¯t even try to look away. His gaze roamed from the delicate strap slipping off her shoulder to the tantalizing line of her thighs barely hidden under silk.


    "Oh please," Luna scoffed, though her breath hitched in her throat. "Remind me again¡ªwho can¡¯t handle being a mate? You seem to be the one with the issues, not me." Her voice trembled slightly at the end, but she stood her ground.


    That was the final straw.


    With a low growl, Kyllian closed the distance between them in a blink. One hand braced the railing behind her, the other caged her in by her waist. Luna suddenly found herself pinned¡ªpressed between the cold metal and a furnace of muscle and male frustration.


    Oh. His hips moved closer. He made no effort to hide the very real, very hard evidence of his arousal. It pressed against her stomach with an authority that made her lose her train of thought entirely.


    Kyllian leaned down until his lips were grazing her ear. "I¡¯m trying to be a gentleman, princess. But for every challenging little remark out of that mouth of yours, I¡¯m going to make you pay on our wedding night. I will draw out your first orgasm until you weep in my arms," he whispered, his breath warm against her neck. "I will torture every inch of your body until you beg for release. I will worship you...in the most pleasurable ways...until you forget your name and remember only mine."


    She blinked. Her mouth opened, then closed again.


    She didn¡¯t even know what half of that meant, but her knees turned to jelly.


    She clutched the rail behind her.


    Kyllian stepped back slowly, smirking at her flushed cheeks and parted lips. "Enjoy the next few days, wife."


    "Get some sleep," Kyllian said, barely hiding the smug grin tugging at the corner of his lips. "Your instructor will be here first thing in the morning."


    He walked off like a man who hadn¡¯t just emotionally and hormonally wrecked someone¡¯s daughter, the curve of his shorts betraying exactly how much fun he didn¡¯t n on having. Luna¡¯s eyes dropped, just once, against her better judgment, but it was enough for Kyllian to catch. He smirked like the devil himself as he disappeared around the corner, leaving Luna flushed and flustered.


    *****


    Damien stared at the letter again, as if the words might change if he read them a fourth time.


    ¡¯The princess has left to stay at Alpha Kyllian¡¯s packhouse for a few days.¡¯


    A few days.


    He¡¯d told himself it would be fine. That he was strong enough. That he wasn¡¯t some lovesick fool who would spiral into madness just because she was with someone else.


    But he was a lovesick fool, apparently. And the spiral? Oh, it was happening in style.


    Ignoring a mate bond wasn¡¯t just difficult¡ªit was excruciating. It wasn¡¯t just missing someone. It was like trying to breathe with half your lungs, like moving with a broken spine. Especially for vampires. The bond wasn¡¯t optional; it was coded into their very existence. Rejection didn¡¯t just sting. Your strength faded. Your hunger dulled. You became... less.


    And Damien was already less.


    Dragging himself into the throne room, he forced his shoulders square. "Good morning, Father," he said.


    King Lucivar, poised on his obsidian-carved throne, didn¡¯t look up from the scroll he was signing. "Morning." He paused, then added with the ir of a man who had always been dramatic, "Is there a reason why your royal mistressins she hasn¡¯t seen you since you got back?"


    Damien blinked. "What is she bitching about now? I¡¯ve been back like... three days."


    Lucivar finally looked up, pinning his son with a pointed re. "We did mention that you need an heir to take the throne, no? How is she supposed to produce one if you won¡¯t even do your duty?"


    Damien bristled. "It¡¯s only been a few days, Father. A few days of cleaning up rogue vampire attacks and managing council affairs, which, might I remind you, is actually my duty."


    "Damien, give up on the search already," Lucivar groaned. "It¡¯s been centuries. You¡¯ve waited for a mate longer than some empires havested. Seliora..."


    "Father, please, not now," Damien cut in sharply, the bite in his tone enough to silence even the boldest of kings. He paced the room, long fingers twitching at his sides. "I¡¯m a vampire. I do have all the time in the world."


    Lucivar scoffed into his cup. "Time, yes. Common sense, no"


    Damien ignored him.


    "Fine," the king relented with a sigh. "I received an invitation today. King Magnus¡¯ daughter is getting married. There¡¯s going to be a whole royal mating ceremony. I assume you forgot to mention this tiny detail when you got back?"

 Chapter 16: Dolly Parton and Kenny Rogers: Islands in the Stream

    <h4>Chapter 16: Dolly Parton and Kenny Rogers: Inds in the Stream</h4>


    Damien stiffened. "It escaped my mind," he replied with a forced calmness.


    "Do you n to attend the wedding?"


    "No," Damien replied, trying not to picture Luna in the hands of another man. "Actually, I need your advice."


    Lucivar perked up, sensing an opportunity to sound wise. "Advice? Oh, how rare. This must be serious."


    "It is." Damien turned, finally stopping his pacing. "A... werewolf friend came to me."


    "A what?"


    "A werewolf. Friend."


    Lucivar looked genuinely scandalized. "Vampires and werewolves don¡¯t form friendships. We have truces. Temporary treaties. Casual threats."


    "Well, he¡¯s different." Damien waved off thement, already regretting bringing it up. "So, turns out, he¡¯s got a fated mate. A vampire. But her family is marrying her off. Against her will."


    Lucivar¡¯s eyes sharpened. "A vampire-werewolf mating? That¡¯s... rare. I¡¯d like to meet them."


    Damien gave a tight smile. "I bet you would."


    Lucivar rubbed his chin, settling into King Mode. "Werewolves have simr rights to us when ites to fated mates. A fated pair has the right to at least explore their bond. It¡¯s not something to ignore lightly."


    "Vampires," Lucivar continued. "can¡¯t reject mates, whether werewolves or vampires. At least notpletely. The bond may be severed by the other species, but for us? We carry it. It echoes in our magic, our mind, our very cells. Even if they marry someone else. Until they die."


    "So," Damien said slowly, "if he walks away...she still suffers."


    "Exactly," Lucivar nodded. "And if she walks away... he gets to move on."


    <subt>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</subt>


    Damien¡¯s lips curled bitterly. "Lucky him."


    "I know that," Damien said through gritted teeth, his jaw tightening as his father watched him with that knowing gleam in his eye. "But thedy didn¡¯t even give him a chance. She just... epted her parents¡¯ choice. Out of duty."


    There was pain in his voice now. Lucivar¡¯s amused smirk faltered.


    "Then your friend," the king said carefully, "needs to make a move. Request his right. It¡¯s his mate, after all. I believe thew gives about three weeks, can¡¯t remember exactly, it¡¯s been ages since I had to deal with mating rites. But he has time. At the end of it, if they¡¯re not aligned, then the werewolf can reject it, and the vampire... well, she can do whatever she wants with her life."


    Damien nearlyughed.


    He knew how it would end. He didn¡¯t need a prophecy or a mirror or the whispering ghosts of the castle¡¯s dungeons to tell him.


    Luna would choose Kyllian.


    Not because she loved him.


    She would choose him because she was Luna¡ªthe princess who would rather break her own heart into pieces than bring shame to her people. The one who would bleed on her own sword if it meant keeping her kingdom whole. She wouldn¡¯t disgrace her family. She wouldn¡¯t disappoint them.


    She wouldn¡¯t think, not even for a moment, about what it meant for him.


    What it meant to suffer. To burn with a bond that couldn¡¯t be severed on his side. To wake up each day knowing she was alive, happy, touched by someone else, and still feel her name in his soul.


    She just wanted to be the perfect princess.


    And Damien? He was already breaking.


    *****


    Kyllian arrived from the pce just as the sun began to set, painting the skies in violent shades of orange and violet. The cool wind tugged at his shirt.


    Talon¡¯s report about the past few days had been... colorful.


    "She¡¯s gonna kill the instructor, Alpha," Talon had said. "Or herself. Or both. There¡¯s no telling with that one. The sex ed teacher made her do diagrams today."


    Apparently, the instructor was relentless. No subtlety. No metaphors. No poetic euphemisms. Nope. Just hard, anatomical facts and brutally graphic expectations.


    And Luna? Poor, brave, deeply mortified Luna? She was dying. Every. Single. Day.


    Kyllian smirked as he stepped into his quarters. Her scent hit him instantly. He heard a thud upstairs.


    He climbed the stairs quietly, not wanting to startle her mid-breakdown. At the top, he paused, listening.


    "...and then she said, if you do not properly stimte the upper hood of the clitoris¡ªWHAT EVEN IS A CLITORIS HOOD?! Is it a hat? Why does it need a hat?!"


    Kyllian barely contained hisughter, biting his knuckles as Talon¡¯s voice drifted back.


    "Technically, it¡¯s a fold of skin. Like a protective p."


    "Oh my GODS, Talon, get out before I break something over your head."


    There was a loud thwap. Possibly a throw pillow.


    Kyllian finally entered the room, casual as ever. "Sounds like your education is going well."


    Luna turned, her eyes wide with righteous fury and embarrassment.


    "I¡¯m scarred, Kyllian," she hissed. "Mentally. Emotionally. Spiritually."


    He raised a brow. "That bad, huh?"


    "She made me draw a penis yesterday."


    Talon snorted behind her. "It was terrible. Looked like a deformed eggnt."


    Luna hurled a throw pillow at him. "GET OUT!"


    Talon darted from the room with a cackle.


    "So," Kyllian said, lounging back in one of the plush velvet armchairs in the sitting room "What did you learn today that has your knickers in a twist?"


    Luna, standing in the middle of the room with her arms crossed and a deeply offended look on her face, sighed dramatically. "I learned how to perform oral sex."


    Kyllian blinked. "I... I beg your pardon?"


    She tilted her head, sarcasm oozing from every word. "Oral sex, Kyllian. With detail. And a diagram. And a banana."


    "A banana?"


    "A banana!" she repeated, throwing her hands in the air. "Like, is that standard procedure?"


    <subt></subt>


    Kyllian grinned, his amusement growing. "Come on, tell me how she exined it."


    His tone had shifted less teasing now and more intrigued, though he still wore that maddening smirk. He shifted forward in his seat, elbows resting on his knees.


    Luna narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously. "Why? So you canugh at me?"


    "Absolutely," he said with zero shame. "But mostly because I want to see this banana demonstration for myself."


    With a dramatic groan, she snatched the nearest banana from the fruit bowl on the coffee table. The irony that it had been sitting right there, mocking her with its yellow smugness, was not lost on her.


    She held it up with two fingers. "Okay, so first, she said this is the penis..."


    Kyllian held up a finger. "Wait. Did she call it that?"

 Chapter 17: Blondie - One Way or Another

    <h4>Chapter 17: Blondie - One Way or Another</h4>


    "Yes! The wand of man¡¯s pleasure," Luna deadpanned. "And I have never wanted to screamugh so badly in my life."


    Kyllian cackled. "Okay, okay...go on, Princess."


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    Luna stood in front of him. "So you hold it like this. At a certain angle and then she said to kiss the tip. Tenderly."


    Kyllian was very still now. The amusement had turned into something else, something that curled low in his stomach. His eyes, half-lidded, followed her hands with a growing intensity.


    "Go on..." he said, voice husky.


    She lifted the banana to her mouth and gently pressed her lips to the top of it, her brows furrowed in exaggerated confusion. "What part of the banana is the tip, Kyllian? They¡¯re symmetrical. Is this why men are so weird about sex? Do your bananase with instructions?"


    He couldn¡¯t breathe. He could not breathe. His pants were officially tight.


    "Then," she continued, her tone both innocent and vaguely horrified, "she said to take it in my mouth and... lick it, like this."


    She did. Just a slow, experimental flick of the tongue across the fruit. Not even seductive, not trying to be but holy hell, it might as well have been choreographed by sin itself.


    Kyllian made a low sound. Something between a groan and a cough. "Luna."


    "What?" she asked, eyes wide and tragically genuine. "Am I doing it wrong?"


    "No. No, gods help me, that¡¯s... disturbingly effective." He ran a hand through his hair, trying topose himself, but it was a lost cause. His shorts betrayed him. The evidence of his growing difort was far from subtle.


    She kept gesturing animatedly, eyes full of passion, cheeks red either from embarrassment or the banana¡¯s traumatic fate. Luna¡¯s voice rose and fell as she rambled about kissing techniques, gag reflexes, and why bananas had no right to be phallic-shaped.


    But Kyllian? Kyllian heard none of it.


    The world had gone silent around him. Her lips were moving, yes, but the sound was nothing more than a hum in the back of his head. His senses had locked in on her mouth, the way it curled when she said something sarcastic, the wet sheen from where she¡¯d licked the banana, the slight part of her lips when she caught her breath. It was maddening. Utter torture.


    With all the restraint of a starving man, he shot up from his seat, crossing the room in two strides. Luna didn¡¯t even get a chance to blink before he yanked her gently but firmly to his chest. The poor banana, still in her hand, met a swift and tragic end as Kyllian snatched it and flung it over his shoulder.


    "OW! What the hell?!" came Talon¡¯s voice from the doorway. The banana had smacked him squarely in the forehead as he entered the room, mid-announcement.


    "Get out!" Kyllian barked, his eyes never leaving Luna¡¯s stunned face.


    Talon, clearly used to this sort of chaos, just blinked. "Well alright then," he muttered, backing out slowly and rubbing his forehead. "Rude."


    Luna barely got out a breathless "Wha..." before his mouth crashed into hers.


    It wasn¡¯t soft or tentative. It wasn¡¯t experimental. It was a kiss forged from years of repression, of nights where he dreamt of her only to wake up aching. A kiss that screamed mine with every fiber of his being.


    Kyllian kissed her like a man starved of her, like he had waited centuries to taste her lips and now that he had, he refused to stop. One hand curled around the back of her neck, tilting her head just right, while the other snaked around her waist, drawing her flush against him.


    Luna, stunned for all of two seconds, finally gave in, gasping into the kiss, her hands gripping his shirt. Her knees buckled, and he felt it, felt her melt into him. She was his. Gods, she was his.


    And yet, even in that zing moment, Kyllian¡¯s heart ached.


    This wasn¡¯t how he wanted her.


    Not like this, after a ridiculous banana lesson, after an arrangement forced by politics. He had loved her from afar long before anyone thought of betrothing her.


    She had been untouchable: the crown jewel of the realm. Too good, too important, too her. And he? Just a loyal warrior, a general. When she turned sixteen and came of age, his instincts had screamed to im her. But he couldn¡¯t.


    Now she was to be his bride, but it didn¡¯t feel like a love story. It felt like settling. Like he was the safe choice, the political choice.


    Luna responded, her breath shallow as the weight of the kiss settled on her chest. She hadn¡¯t meant to lean into it. She hadn¡¯t meant to feel it. Curiosity, she told herself¡ªpure scientific curiosity about what being married to Alpha Kyllian would feel like. That¡¯s all it was. She¡¯d kissed Damien before. Passionate, unforgettable, and nearly world-shattering. But this? Kyllian¡¯s kiss was different. More heat than heart.


    His lips had moved with a measured confidence, and there was something maddening about how in control he always was. His hand had curled around her waist. And for a brief, dangerous second, Luna had let herself wonder what if.


    But then Damien¡¯s face slipped into her mind.


    She pulled back. "I... we shouldn¡¯t. I mean, the wedding is in a few days."


    Kyllian¡¯s disappointment was palpable. His breath came a little harder, his jaw clenched, but he simply nodded. "Yes, it is." Then his eyes darkened, that Alpha presence coiling around him. "And I look forward to it. Because that night, beneath the full moon, I will ce my mark on you, trigger your heat, and fuck you senseless for the days that follow."


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in a horror but her traitorous body howled inside her.


    "So I urge that you take your lessons seriously," he added with the ghost of a smirk. "You¡¯ll need them."


    And with that, he left. Because if he didn¡¯t¡ªif he stood there with her flushed, wide-eyed, he was going to do something...delightful.


    He needed a cold shower.


    *****


    The next morning, Luna found herself standing in the shadow of the pack house¡¯s terrace, arms crossed and still lost in the chaos of the previous night¡¯s tension, watching Kyllian from a distance.


    He was barefoot in the courtyard, barechested, loose joggers slung low on his hips as he trained the younger pups in basic defense. His hair gleamed under the sun, and when heughed¡ªit was that deep, belly-huggingugh.


    The kids adored him. They weren¡¯t afraid to pounce, to tackle, to giggle when he pretended to get knocked down. He gave high-fives, cheered their progress, and praised their efforts. There was something heartbreakingly sweet about the way he bent down to adjust a girl¡¯s stance or ruffled the hair of a boy who got it right on the first try.


    Luna smiled, despite herself. This man¡ªthis Alpha¡ªwasn¡¯t just muscle and dominance and moonlit derations of sex and submission. He was kind. He was someone¡¯s role model. He was the kind of leader who got his hands dirty and yed in the mud if it meant his pack felt seen and loved.


    His muscles rippled. The rays of the sun danced across his skin, highlighting the sheen of sweat sliding down his naked chest, tracing the cut of his abs and disappearing beneath the waistband of his joggers that clung a little too temptingly to the promise beneath.


    Luna felt a heat bloom in her cheeks. A traitorous thought crept in, bold and shameless: Did his actually look like the banana? The banana her teacher had ruthlessly wielded during that soul-scarring sex education ss. She had been mortified. Kissing it. Licking it. Holding it. But now? Now she was curious. Desperately curious. Did all men look the same down there? Was the banana actually an urate visual aid?


    More importantly¡ªwas Kyllian betrayed by his body the way she felt she was by hers? Every time he was near, her thoughts melted, her knees weakened, and her core pulsed. Damien had always kept it together¡ªcontrolled, measured, tragically noble. But Kyllian? Kyllian looked like a man barely holding it together. He vibrated between too little and too much, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to tame that or unleash it.


    "You¡¯re drooling, my princess. Very udylike," came the smooth, amused voice beside her.


    Luna jolted. "Stars above! Talon, you need a bell for your feet."


    Talon only grinned as he joined her, casually leaning against the porch railing. "No fun being predictable. Besides, watching you watch him is my new favorite pastime."


    She huffed, crossing her arms even as her eyes drifted back to Kyllian, now lifting a small pup by the waist and spinning him mid-air to correct his stance before setting him gently down.


    "He¡¯s a good man, Princess," Talon said after a beat, softer now. "He¡¯s loyal, brave. And yeah, asionally stupid, but in the noble kind of way."


    "I know," she replied. "It¡¯s just... he seems so happy here. Laughing with kids, rolling in the dirt, howling at the moon. And when we marry, he bes the king¡¯s son-inw. He¡¯ll be expected to sit in councils, wear stiff cors, debate tax reforms." She sighed, eyes distant. "Why would someone give up this for a crown and title?"

 Chapter 18: Lady Antebellum - Need You Now

    <h4>Chapter 18: Lady Antebellum - Need You Now</h4>


    Talon tilted his head, smile fading to something thoughtful. "You¡¯re looking at it from your perspective. You think he¡¯s sacrificing freedom. But he doesn¡¯t see it that way."


    She looked at him, confused.


    "He¡¯s not giving up anything, Luna. He¡¯s gaining you. That¡¯s the prize to him. Not the crown. Not the pce. You. He¡¯s gonna love being groomed for the throne if you¡¯re beside him. Even if you drive him crazy. Especially if you drive him crazy."


    She didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t. Her heart stuttered somewhere between guilt and awe, because she wasn¡¯t sure if she was worthy of someone choosing her thatpletely. Not when half of her heart still burned quietly, secretly¡ªfor another.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    And still, her eyes drifted back to Kyllian¡ªsweaty,ughing, beautiful¡ªand she wondered, was it possible to fall in love with someone simply because they believed in you more than you believed in yourself?


    "He always had a thing for you," Talon said, shrugging. "He just never thought it would be an... arrangement."


    Luna¡¯s eyes slowly shifted back to Kyllian, who was now crouched down tying a little boy¡¯s boot. That¡¯s the man I¡¯m marrying, she thought, swallowing the lump in her throat. She had chosen him¡ªout of duty, yes¡ªbut the choice had been hers in the end. And now, she needed to figure out how to get Damien out of her mind before her marriage vows became a twisted love triangle with no survivors.


    Kyllian deserved a clean te, not the shadow of another man looming behind every kiss or soft moment. She owed him that much.


    Just then, her eyes narrowed.


    A young woman in tight training leggings and a cropped tank top sauntered across the courtyard. The kids instantly perked up at her presence, but it wasn¡¯t them she was focused on. No, her destination was clear¡ªstraight to Kyllian.


    Luna watched as the woman casually patted a child¡¯s shoulder before drifting closer to Kyllian. She leaned in to speak, her mouth a bit too close to his ear, her fingers yfully brushing his chest as sheughed at something he said.


    Luna¡¯s jaw tightened.


    "Let me guess," she said dryly, not even ncing at Talon this time, "that was supposed to be your Luna before me?"


    Talon cleared his throat and took a strategic half-step away from her. "No one was promised Luna," he said, hands raised.


    "But there¡¯s more to them, isn¡¯t there?"


    Talon hesitated, and that was answer enough.


    "Let¡¯s just say..." he began with a tight smile, "he wasn¡¯t exactly a monk."


    *****


    Kyllian drove them back to the pce, one hand on the wheel, the other resting with ease on the center console, inches from hers. Luna sat stiffly, arms crossed. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d actually survived the marriage preparation sses without strangling the sex ed instructor.


    The woman had no filter.


    But worse than the sses was her own body.


    Her traitorous, curious, confused body.


    Because every time Kyllian made a joke in that deep, teasing tone of his, or "identally" brushed her arm, or looked at her like he knew exactly how to touch her and where¡ªher core lit up. She med the sses. Had to me the sses. What else could exin the fluttering in her belly every time he leaned in close.


    She looked over at him now, his jaw ticking as he focused on the road, and for a fleeting moment, she wondered what he¡¯d do if she leaned over and kissed him. Right there in the car. Right now.


    She blinked, horrified by her own thoughts.


    The road stretched ahead as the car left behind the countryside. Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress as the looming reality began to set in¡ªby tomorrow night, she would be Mrs. Rykers. A wife. A Luna.


    Her life as she knew it was ending. And another was waiting, unknown and wide.


    "We¡¯ll be back here tomorrow night," Kyllian said, cutting through her thoughts. "You don¡¯t have to look so sad."


    "What?" she blinked, caught off guard.


    "I¡¯m just joking," he smirked, eyes still on the road but amusement tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Luna rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help the small smile that broke through. "Actually... I¡¯ll miss Talon."


    Kyllian chuckled, ncing at her briefly. "He¡¯ll be at the castleter tonight to help with the arrangements. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get your Talon fix."


    She nodded, pressing her forehead to the cool window. The scenery blurred past, but her mind remained static. She felt the air shift slightly as Kyllian¡¯s tone softened.


    "Are you nervous?" he asked.


    "About going back to the pce?"


    "No," he said gently. "About marrying me."


    She turned to look at him then. She wasn¡¯t expecting the question, but it was fair. Still, instead of answering directly, she arched a brow. "Actually, I have a question about that. Word around the pack is... you¡¯re a bit of a stud."


    Kyllian let out augh that echoed in the small cabin of the car. "A stud, huh?"


    "Well, yes. How many women am I going to bepeting with?" Luna asked, lips pursed, arms folded.


    "None," he replied without missing a beat.


    Luna squinted at him, clearly not buying it. "Lies. Talon said you hadn¡¯t exactly been living like a monk."


    "Did you expect me to?" he quipped, shing her a grin. "Besides, your question was who are youpeting with. And the answer is still none. I intend to honor my vows. Fully."


    She scowled, folding her arms tighter. "It¡¯s not fair. You¡¯ve had experience. I haven¡¯t."


    "You want experience? I¡¯ll stop the car and give you some right now."


    Luna¡¯s head whipped toward him, eyes wide. "You wouldn¡¯t dare."


    His smirk grew. "Don¡¯t tempt me, Princess."


    She turned back to the window, cheeks blooming red. But her lips twitched. "I think you¡¯re enjoying this too much."


    "I know I am," he grinned. "But I also think you¡¯re jealous."


    "I¡¯m not jealous," she muttered.


    "Yes, you are," he teased. "You¡¯ve been thinking about all the things I¡¯ve done and now you¡¯re curious. Wondering what it¡¯d be like. With me."


    She gasped, appalled. "I¡¯m not!"


    "You¡¯re blushing."


    "I¡¯m sunburnt!"


    "There¡¯s no sun."


    "I¡¯m not jealous, Kyllian,"


    Kyllian nced sideways, one brow cocked, a knowing grin ying on his lips. "I think you are. I mean, I would be. If you¡¯d been with other men."


    She turned to him fully, curiosity ring. "Why?"

 Chapter 19: Bryan Adams - Everything I do

    <h4>Chapter 19: Bryan Adams - Everything I do</h4>


    Just then, the grand archway of the pce loomed before them. Kyllian pulled the car to a slow, deliberate stop, letting the engine purr to silence as if giving space for his thoughts to settle.


    He turned to her. "Because..." he paused, swallowing, "because I always had a thing for you, Princess."


    Luna¡¯s lips parted slightly. She looked at him, really looked. His eyes were earnest, no longer teasing. Vulnerable in a way she hadn¡¯t expected from someone like him.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    "I... I didn¡¯t know. I mean Talon mentioned it but I thought he was merely joking." she said finally.


    He gave a short, dryugh, looking away. "Talon talks too much. It¡¯s okay, Princess. But it¡¯s nice to know you¡¯re warming up to me."


    "Kyllian..." she started again.


    "Forget it, Luna," he cut in gently, already unbuckling his seatbelt. She ced a hand on his arm.


    "No! I want to¡ª I need to say this. You¡¯re a good man, Kyllian. And you¡¯ll make a fine king. But I need to ask you, are you sure this is what you want?" She gestured toward the pce, its grandeur and responsibility looming in the windows. "Are you sure you want to give up the simple life of your pack?"


    He turned toward her again, and this time, his voice was firm, unwavering. "For you, Luna. Only for you."


    And that was it. A warmth spread through her chest, and her lips curved into the kind of smile that couldn¡¯t be faked.


    "Then I¡¯m d I took my sex ed lessons seriously," she said with a sly smile.


    Kyllian blinked. "What?"


    She shrugged, all innocent mischief. "Well, I spent three days learning how to please my husband. If you¡¯re doing all of this for me, then I sure as hell will meet up to your expectations."


    Kyllian stared at her instantly aroused. "You had to go there right when I¡¯m about to meet your father?"


    Luna tilted her head, feigning confusion. "Why?"


    "Because," he groaned, shifting ufortably in his seat. "I currently have a bulge in my pants, Princess. And your father knows <i>exactly</i> what that means."


    "Can I see?" Luna teased, batting hershes dramatically.


    "For fuck¡¯s sake! Just get out of the car!" Kyllian growled yfully. Luna dissolved into giggles as she slipped out of the car.


    *****


    The morning of her wedding dawned with a strange calmness, as if her heart had finally agreed to cooperate for once.


    She had half expected to wake up drenched in cold sweat, hyperventting, plotting ast-minute escape via pce tunnels. But she sat calmly before her mirror as her designer pinned the final strands of her hair into a simple yet elegant style. Her reflection showed a young woman ready to take a leap, steady and maybe a little bit brave.


    Kyllian was a good man. Solid, steady, kind in ways that surprised her. She <i>could</i> grow to love him. In fact, her body seemed far ahead of her emotions, already doing embarrassing things every time he so much as smiled at her. She wasn¡¯t marrying for political strategy alone, not anymore.


    Her wedding dress was a masterpiece stitched by the <i>three</i> top designers. The final result? A dress that shimmered, simple in silhouette but heavy with diamonds and moonstones stitched into the bodice because her mother, had decreed that no daughter of hers would look <i>"cheap at her own damn wedding."</i>


    Now, standing beside her father, King Magnus, Luna waited for the music to start. She could feel the heavy weight of the royal pendant around her neck.


    The music swelled, a rich, melodious tune. King Magnus squeezed her hand. "You ready, my love?"


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    Luna smiled, a real smile this time, and nodded. She wasn¡¯t just walking toward duty. She was walking toward Kyllian, a man she believed would do right by her.


    As they moved through the towering arched doorway into the grand ballroom, a hush fell over the crowd. Hundreds of guests turned toward her, a tidal wave of faces¡ªsome familiar, othersplete strangers. She spotted nobles in fine silks, ambassadors from other kingdoms, and even a few faces from the Royal Academy, her old friends waving discreetly from the back rows.


    Trust her mother to turn her wedding into the political event of the century.


    Her palms briefly went mmy against her father¡¯s sleeve, but she pushed down the rising tide of nerves and locked her gaze forward, searching.


    Standing at the end of the aisle was Kyllian.


    He looked devastatingly handsome, dressed in ceremonial suit, the royal colors draped over one shoulder. His hair wasbed neatly back, but the slight wave at his temple refused to be tamed.


    He smiled at her with pride and yearning. She inhaled sharply, thest of her doubts scattering.


    She clung to his gaze as if it were a lifeline, letting it pull her forward, one step, another, and another, gaining confidence with every pace.


    Yes, she was ready.


    And Kyllian Ryker was waiting.


    When Luna finally reached Kyllian at the altar, the world around her seemed to blur into a muffled hum. The only thing sharp and clear was Kyllian¡¯s steady gaze, the way he smiled at her as if she was the most precious thing in the entire damn ballroom¡ªand he would tackle anyone who dared disagree.


    The priestess began the sacred ritual, her voice solemn as she intoned the ancient words meant to bind them together in holy matrimony. The air grew thick with incense smoke, swirling around them inzy tendrils.


    "Repeat after me," the priestessmanded, and dutifully, Luna and Kyllian did.


    She promised to honor him, stand by him, and to submit to his leadership as her alpha. Luna swallowed hard as she said those words, feeling the weight of them settle into her bones, feeling how every syble shifted her life permanently.


    The priestess then picked up a ceremonial dagger, the de glinting under the chandeliers. With the ease of long practice, she sliced a shallow line into Kyllian¡¯s palm. He watched with quiet dignity as his blood welled up rich and red, dripping dramatically into a clear ss for all to witness. It was symbolic, the mingling of two souls, the blending of two bloodlines.


    Luna braced herself, extending her hand as the priestess moved toward her, dagger poised.


    And that¡¯s when it happened.


    The double doors of the grand ballroom <strong>whooshed</strong> open with dramatic ir.


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    Without even turning to look, Luna <i>knew</i> it was him. Her heart gave a violent, confused lurch inside her chest. Cold panic chased down her spine as she locked eyes with Kyllian, whose hands immediately tightened around hers in silent rm.


    The audience gasped as Damien strode in, utterly unbothered by the scandal he had just caused.


    He looked every bit the vampire prince he was born to be: dark, polished, and dangerously beautiful, dressed in midnight-ck suit that seemed to swallow the light around him.


    Seeing Luna¡¯s panic and the way her body instinctively leaned closer to him, Kyllian reacted immediately. He moved without hesitation, stepping in front of Luna with the protectiveness of a seasoned alpha, barring Damien¡¯s path with a low, rumbling growl.


    King Magnus shot to his feet, his gold-embroidered robe ring out behind him. His hand hovered near the ceremonial sword at his hip, a silent warning. If Damien weren¡¯t royalty¡ªand an ally to boot¡ªhe¡¯d already be headless. "Prince Damien," Magnus¡¯s voice boomed across the hall. "Is there a reason for this <i>unforgivable</i> interruption?"


    (Guys,ments please. I write better with feedback.)

 Chapter 20: X Ambassadors - Unsteady

    <h4>Chapter 20: X Ambassadors - Unsteady</h4>


    The crowd held its collective breath in scandalized horror.


    The Vampire King, seated imposingly raised one elegant brow but made no move to interfere, clearly interested in seeing where this chaos would lead.


    Damien didn¡¯t so much as nce at the king. Hisser focus was entirely on Luna as he strode up the aisle.


    "I need a word with the princess," Damien said. He took another step forward.


    And Kyllian shifted again, standing even more firmly between Luna and the approaching vampire prince. His posture screamed mine, every line of his body coiled and ready for a fight he couldn¡¯t afford to start.


    Behind Kyllian, Luna fought the whirlwind of emotions roaring through her. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Not now. Not today of all days. Was this the moment she had feared? The moment everything unraveled?


    "What is this, Prince Damien?" Kyllian asked, vibrating with an alpha¡¯s warning. His hand never loosened its grip on Luna¡¯s, as if he was half-afraid she might be ripped away if he blinked.


    Damien had the audacity to look bored. He ran a hand through his perfectly tousled dark hair and gave a half-shrug. "Seriously?" he said, cocking a brow at Kyllian like he was the one being inconvenienced. "You do realize she isn¡¯t some helpless princess locked in a tower, right? She can defend herself from vampires just fine." He leaned to the side to catch Luna¡¯s eye, shing a crooked smile. "Right, Princess?"


    Luna, heart hammering against her ribcage like it was trying to escape, stepped out from behind Kyllian with shaky legs. She looked at Damien, her eyes pleading. "Stop this, please," she whispered, voice trembling.


    Damien¡¯s face softened. "I once told you," he said, stepping forward, "that if you didn¡¯t say it, I would."


    "Damien, please." She hated how pathetic she sounded but this wasn¡¯t just about her anymore. Kyllian, her parents, her entire kingdom¡ªeverything was on the line.


    The Vampire King, Lucivar, finally rose among the audience, his presence immediately demanding attention. "Damien! What¡¯s going on?"


    Damien turned to face his father, his shoulders sagged slightly, the usual gleam of mischief gone from his eyes. He looked... exhausted. Broken. "Remember that werewolf friend I told you about?" he said. "It¡¯s me."


    Then, King Lucivar cursed loudly and spectacrly.


    "Oh, shit," King Lucivar muttered again, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Shit!"


    The audience rippled with confused murmurs.


    Damien turned back to Luna, determination hardening his tired face. "I tried, Luna. God knows I tried to respect your wishes. But I cannot."


    Kyllian¡¯s body went rigid beside her. His hold on Luna¡¯s hand tightened, desperate. "What¡¯s going on?" he demanded, his eyes burning into hers.


    "Do you want to tell him?" Damien asked gently, almost sympathetically. "Or shall I?"


    Before Luna could answer, King Lucivar had swept up the stairs and was whispering urgently with King Magnus. Luna barely caught snatches of it: "pause the marriage" ... "huge problem" ... "not in front of everyone."


    Magnus, red-faced with fury and confusion, quickly turned to the audience, pping his hands for attention. "Ladies and gentlemen, take a break."


    As the crowd broke into shocked, scandalized muttering, Kyllian yanked Luna gently but firmly closer. His other hand came up to frame her cheek, forcing her to meet his eyes.


    "Tell me," he growled. "Now."


    Tears blurred her vision. Her lungs felt too small, her skin too tight.


    "I..." Luna croaked. "I¡¯m sorry, Kyllian."


    His hand trembled against her cheek.


    "Luna?" Kyllian said again. Even though he didn¡¯t know¡ªhis heart already knew.


    "He¡¯s..." She saw it then¡ªthe first cracks forming in Kyllian¡¯s beautiful, steady heart. They splintered across his gaze, shattering the golden boy she was supposed to marry.


    She hated herself for doing this. For the fact that even now, even here, some stupid, traitorous part of her heart had leapt the moment Damien walked through those doors.


    "He¡¯s your fated mate, isn¡¯t he?" Kyllian finished for her, his voice a rough whisper, meant only for her ears. The words cracked in the middle, like his heart was breaking piece by piece, even as he forced them out.


    Before Luna could answer, Damien, because he couldn¡¯t help himself, quipped dryly, "Brilliant." His voice dripped with sarcastic cheer. Well, it wasn¡¯t like he could pretend he hadn¡¯t heard¡ªsuper hearing perks and all.


    But Kyllian kept his focus locked onto Luna. His fingers tightened around her wrist. He needed to hear it from her lips. Needed the final nail driven into his heart by her.


    "Say it!" he snapped, more plea thanmand.


    Luna¡¯s chest tightened so painfully she thought she might actually die right there in front of everyone. But there was no running away from this anymore. She owed him the truth.


    She lifted her chin, blinking away the sting in her eyes, and met his gaze squarely. "He is my fated mate," she said, voice barely a whisper but loud enough to detonate whatever was left of Kyllian¡¯s world.


    For a moment, time hung suspended, as if the entire castle itself was holding its breath.


    Kyllian tore his gaze away from her as King Magnus and King Lucivar marched down the aisle.


    "Everyone! To the throne room, now!" Magnus barked.


    Themand was absolute. No one, not even the stubborn vampire prince or the devastated almost-groom, dared disobey.


    The three of them trailed behind the kings like chastised schoolchildren being dragged to the headmaster¡¯s office.


    The throne room doors mmed shut behind them with a deep, ominous thud. King Magnus stormed up the steps to his towering throne and sat down heavily, the weight of the situation making even his broad shoulders slump.


    King Lucivar, never one to waste time, immediatelyunched into damage control. "As much as I do not agree with my son¡¯s method of dealing with this matter, I do understand why he¡¯s here."


    Magnus looked like he was about two seconds away from popping a blood vessel. His fists gripped the arms of his throne as he thundered, "He messed up my daughter¡¯s wedding! He disrespected my family, my throne!"


    Lucivar lifted a hand in a calming gesture. "I apologize," he said smoothly. "But under these circumstances, I think you should listen to the kids."


    Damien, surprisingly subdued, turned to Luna. His usually cocky smirk was missing. He gave her a little nod, silently urging her to speak.


    Luna swallowed the lump in her throat. She had always been stubborn, too stubborn for her own good. She¡¯d put her duty to the crown above her own heart for so long she didn¡¯t even know how to choose herself anymore. But seeing Kyllian now, standing there like a man who¡¯d had the ground ripped out from under him, made her hesitate.


    <subt></subt>


    Meanwhile, Damien shifted ufortably, shooting a sideways nce at Kyllian. For all his bravado, even he could feel the thick weight of grief hanging off the werewolf. It made Damien¡¯s stomach twist unpleasantly.


    He had wanted to respect Luna¡¯s choice. He hadn¡¯t expected to feel this much like the viin.


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    And judging by the look on Kyllian¡¯s face, this was heartbreak, raw and real.


    <subt>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</subt>


    "Father... I know that I should have told you and I am sorry," Luna began. She felt like a criminal standing trial before the sternest judge in thend. The heavy air of the throne room seemed to press down on her.


    King Magnus narrowed his eyes, his massive hands drumming against the arms of his throne impatiently. "Told me what, princess?" he asked, each word clipped and cold enough to make Luna shiver.

 Chapter 21: Whitney Houston - I Have Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 21: Whitney Houston - I Have Nothing</h4>


    Luna twisted her fingers together, searching for the courage she wasn¡¯t sure she had. Damien stood behind her, arms crossed, every inch of him radiating frustrated defiance. She swallowed hard and forced herself to speak.


    "Prince Damien... he¡¯s my fated mate," she confessed.


    For a moment, it was as if the universe itself tilted sideways. King Magnus didn¡¯t simply react¡ªhe almost copsed, despite the fact that he was firmly seated.


    "How long have you known this?" Magnus finally managed.


    "Since the Blood Moon Festival," Luna answered. She winced slightly, waiting for the thunderous eruption she was sure would follow. When it didn¡¯te immediately, she hurried to add, "But Father, I want to marry Alpha Kyllian. I... I have to do my duty as the princess of our kingdom, and that means marrying right."


    Across the room, Damien¡¯s face twisted with open insult. His eyes burned cold. Marrying right? he thought bitterly. Was she seriously implying he was wrong? That he was some kind of defective mate? Fuck that. Whatever sympathy he¡¯d felt for the werewolf pup earlier disintegrated in a cloud of irritation. Luna might be beautiful and brave, but right now she was also being a stubborn royal pain in the ass.


    "You heard her," Magnus said, turning to Damien with grim finality, as if that was the end of it.


    But King Lucivar wasn¡¯t having it. He surged forward, all sleek menace and fury. "Magnus, you seriously cannot subject a vampire prince to a lifetime without his mate. Do you know what it will do to him?"


    Magnus lifted his chin proudly. "ording to ourws, we have the right to reject the Moon Goddess¡¯s mating."


    Lucivar threw his hands up in frustration. "But she didn¡¯t reject him!" he thundered. "The bond is still very much active, Magnus. Even if she did try, he¡¯s a vampire. You are subjecting him to a lifetime of torture."


    Damien arched an eyebrow, muttering under his breath, "Yeah, thanks for the reminder, Dad. Realforting."


    Magnus frowned, his iron control slipping just a little. He turned sharp eyes back to Luna. "Is he right? The bond isn¡¯t severed?"


    She could feel the bond between herself and Damien thrumming quietly, a living thing, pulsing. Even now, she could feel Damien¡¯s emotionsshing against hers.


    "I..." she faltered, ncing quickly at Kyllian, whose back was still to her. That sight nearly broke her. "I didn¡¯t want anyone to know. I thought if I ignored it... it would go away."


    Magnus slumped back in his throne, pinching the bridge of his nose. Lucivar was pacing.


    Luna, standing between the two furious kings, two wounded men, and the wreckage of her own carefully constructed ns, realized something horrifying:


    No matter what she chose¡ªduty or love¡ªsomeone was going to bleed.


    And it might just be all of them.


    "The bond can be severed right now," King Magnus said. "The high priestess is here. It¡¯ll take a few minutes, and then the wedding can continue."


    His words rang with royal confidence, but the desperation behind them was barely masked. He wasn¡¯t just trying to fix a scandal. He was trying to hold together a kingdom, a family, and a centuries-old peace treaty... all while possibly dodging a furious wife.


    "Magnus," King Lucivar countered, striding forward, "there arews in ce for these kinds of situations. They were never given the chance to explore this mating. This is a divine bond."


    Magnus flung his arms out, exasperated. "You know what this means, Lucivar? I have to walk out there and exin to hundreds of people; kings, nobles, and guests that this wedding has been postponed. You think that won¡¯t make headlines in every realm? Do you know how scandalous that sounds?" He turned his attention to Luna, pointing a shaking finger with the desperation of a father who knew he was moments away from being publicly executed by his own wife. "Your mother is going to murder me, then resurrect me just so she can murder me again. And after that? She¡¯s throwing your body into the afterlife after mine. Congrattions, daughter! We¡¯re both doomed."


    Luna¡¯s eyes shimmered. "Father, please," she begged, stepping forward, stripped of the regality her wedding dress demanded. "Just let me be with Kyllian. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s now or tomorrow or ten years from now. I will marry Kyllian. He¡¯s the one I¡¯ve chosen."


    Damien¡¯sposure shattered.


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    "Oh, because I¡¯m a vampire, right?" he bit out. "Go on, say it. You¡¯ve said it to me so many times, my ears ache already. I¡¯m not good enough for you."


    "She isn¡¯t being rude," Magnus cut in firmly. "She¡¯s the princess...the only heir to this kingdom. She was raised to choose her people first. To bleed for them. Marrying a vampire, even a prince, isn¡¯t something she can afford to do. How is she supposed to rule her people from the Blood Castle?"


    Damien threw another nce in Luna¡¯s direction, slower this time. It wasn¡¯t his usual flirty smirk or that brooding stare he reserved for when she told him to get lost. This one was different. Thoughtful.


    She had never exined it like that before. Never told him it wasn¡¯t just about rejecting him, it was about carrying a kingdom on her back. About being born to lead a people who feared creatures like him. About trying to survive her role without letting it swallow her whole.


    Instead, she¡¯d pushed him away with cold words and frozen expressions. She threw "you¡¯re a mistake" at him. No hesitation. She¡¯d hurt him more times than he could count.


    "I¡¯ll go over to the ballroom and tell the guests the wedding is postponed," King Magnus announced, dragging himself to his feet with a migraine pulsing behind his temples. "Byw, the both of you will take your two weeks. Do whatever you need to do to get this mating bond out of your system. But when that time is up, the werewolf princess will be marrying the alpha¡ªas it should be."


    Damien¡¯s mouth dropped open. "Your Majesty, with all due respect, that¡¯s not your decision to make."


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    "The hell it isn¡¯t!" Magnus bellowed, turning a spectacr shade of crimson that made even Lucivar lean back. "You think I¡¯m just going to sit back while some broody bloodsucker takes my daughter off to his castle? In whose hands do you expect me to leave my people? Yours?"

 Chapter 22: Martina McBride - Independence Day

    <h4>Chapter 22: Martina McBride - Independence Day</h4>


    Lucivar quickly inserted himself. "Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time, alright? Everyone breathe. Let¡¯s not start a cross-species war in the throne room."


    Luna wasn¡¯t breathing. Her lungs were working, sure, but her chest felt like a battlefield. This wasn¡¯t a throne room anymore, it was a courtroom where she stood trial for her own damn life.


    She was done.


    Done watching grown men decide her fate. Done listening to arguments.


    The room blurred as frustration built up inside her. She had lost control the moment she kept her mouth shut at the Blood Moon Festival. That silence had grown teeth and now it was biting her right in the soul.


    Damien, King of Drama didn¡¯t think of any other way to handle this except crashing the most expensive wedding of the year. Maybe he thought he was being romantic, but to Luna, he was just being an arsehole.


    And Kyllian... sweet, Kyllian. The kind of man who didn¡¯t demand. He waited. He trusted. He believed in her. She had never felt more like a viin than when she looked into his eyes and saw her betrayal reflected back at her. It was the kind of guilt that crept into your bones and made a home.


    Luna didn¡¯t wait for permission.


    With a dramatic rustle of tulle and satin, she gripped theyers of her wedding gown in two frustrated fists, lifted it, and spun on her heels toward the door.


    <subt>free we\bnove(l)</subt>


    "Where are you going?" King Magnus demanded, half-rising from his throne.


    "I need a minute, Father," she tossed over her shoulder, not breaking stride. "The testosterone in the room is suffocating me."


    The giant throne room door mmed shut behind her with a thunderous boom.


    King Magnus rubbed his temples. Then, after a long, deliberate sigh, he turned to the one remaining werewolf still looking halfwayposed.


    "You have been quiet, Alpha Kyllian," he noted, a statement and a question all in one.


    Kyllian straightened, his posture dignified and devastated. His eyes betrayed him.


    "There is nothing to say, Your Highness," he replied. "I have followed through with my duty. I must admit this..." he motioned toward Damien with a sweeping gesture that oozed disdain, "...is disappointing. But whatever the crownmands me to, I will."


    His words were obedient. Somewhere underneath the polished surface was a storm waiting for a forest to burn through.


    "I apologise for this catastrophic embarrassment," Magnus said. "I do hope you do not give up on her."


    Kyllian gave a sharp, respectful nod. "If I may be excused, Your Highness," he said. "I do think this attire is not needed anymore today, and I would like to take it off."


    No one objected. Honestly, no one had the energy left to stop him. The man had just been emotionally roundhouse-kicked in front of two kings and a vampire prince. He deserved pants. Or pajamas. Or a bottle of whiskey.


    He bowed, turned, and walked out of the throne room, his departure silent but somehow louder than any explosion.


    King Magnus turned slowly to Damien.


    "This is a mess, Prince Damien. A very big mess that could have been avoided. Did you have to choose today toe forward?"


    Damien, still standing near the back of the room raised his brows. "Your Highness, I tried to respect the princess¡¯s wishes. I truly did. But I underestimated the strength of the bond."


    "And now everyone has to suffer," Magnus muttered, mostly to himself.


    He exhaled through his nose. "Get it out of your system in the days that follow. A room will be assigned to you in the castle. I know my daughter and she is not going to change her mind. Two weeks from now, your bond will be severed. I hope you do respect that then."


    Damien didn¡¯t respond. He looked... tired and unsure.


    "Two weeks," he murmured. "Right."


    Lucivar sighed, his ancient shoulders slumping in frustration.


    "I need you to reconsider, Magnus," Lucivar began. "A vampire prince denied his mate is useless to the kingdom."


    King Magnus stood from his throne. "I also have a kingdom to consider," he retorted, stepping closer to Damien. "Prince Damien can have a child to take over your kingdom. I have just my daughter to continue my lineage."


    He leaned in, his eyes narrowing. "If you impregnate my daughter, I will kill you. Allies or not." The threat was clear.


    Without waiting for a response, Magnus strode out of the throne room. The heavy doors closed behind him with a resounding thud.


    In a blur of movement, Lucivar appeared beside Damien and delivered a swift smack to the back of his son¡¯s head.


    <subt></subt>


    "Werewolf friend? You are an idiot!" he eximed.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Damien muttered, rubbing the back of his head. "I didn¡¯t think it would get to this."


    "You weren¡¯t thinking at all, you fool," Lucivar snapped. "Embarrassing me like that!" He continued to mutter various curses and insults as he followed Magnus out of the throne room, leaving Damien alone with his thoughts.


    *****


    Queen Ravena was on the verge of a meltdown. Her usuallyposed demeanor was reced with a whirlwind of emotions, her hands gesturing wildly as she confronted her husband.


    "What are you saying, Magnus? Luna, our Luna is mated to the vampire prince? And you agreed that she could spend time with him?"


    "Rave... it¡¯s thew," Magnus replied, attempting to cate her.


    "Oh my God! Oh my God! You are out of your damn mind," Ravena screamed. "You are the king! One of your job descriptions is to change thews as you see fit." Her eyes zed with determination, the fire of a mother protecting her child.


    Magnus sighed, realizing that the battle within his own family might be the most challenging one yet. The throne room¡¯s earlier chaos seemed almost tamepared to the storm brewing in his own chambers.


    "One of my principles is also never to abuse my power," Magnus said through clenched teeth. "I can¡¯t change centuries-oldws just because my daughter is having a romance crisis!"


    "What if he sleeps with her?" she shrieked, gesturing wildly as though waving away the scandal itself. "We still hand her off to Kyllian, knowing she¡¯s been with another man? Or worse, worse, what if in this two weeks she gets pregnant with a VAMPIRE BABY?"


    @readeredaer: loving yourments.


    Please, please, please: gifts, golden tickets, power stones gets us more visibility. thank you.

 Chapter 23: Trisha Yearwood - How Do I Live?

    <h4>Chapter 23: Trisha Yearwood - How Do I Live?</h4>


    "I mean, how did this even happen?" Rave was pacing now, a full monologue boiling out of her. "Why is the Moon Goddess doing this? What kind of twisted cosmic test is this? Oh, my poor baby! My baby! Where is she?!"


    "Come on, Rave," Magnus tried gently, arms tentatively extended. "You don¡¯t want her to see you like this. She¡¯ll feel responsible. Come on...e here."


    To his mild surprise and eternal gratitude to all the deities, she actually stepped into his arms. A hup of a sob shook through her petite frame.


    Honestly, Magnus thought, as he wrapped his arms around his queen, she wasn¡¯t reacting half as bad as he had feared. He¡¯d imagined this conversation ending with a shattered window and himself walking away without his royal jewels¡ªliterally.


    "You have to fix this, Magnus," Rave said into his chest. It was less a request, more a royal decree.


    "I will," he said softly and reassuringly.


    He kissed the top of her head, lingering for a long minute, breathing in the scent of her hair. "I will, my love," he repeated, more to himself this time. Hopefully the Moon Goddess was taking pity on him.


    *****


    Damien knew exactly where she would be.


    He found her at the pce fountains.


    There she was, sitting on the marble edge. Her toes hovered above the pebbled path, her fingers tracedzy, lost shapes into the cool water. She had taken off her wedding dress and wore something simple.


    He stood there for a moment, just watching her. Drinking her in.


    He cleared his throat.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Damien said softly. But Luna didn¡¯t turn to look at him. She remained seated on the edge of the fountain, back straight, shoulders stiff. The water mirrored her stillness, disturbed only by the asional tremble of her fingers dipping beneath its surface as if she could stir away the ache with ripples.


    "I tried, Luna," Damien continued, taking a hesitant step forward, as if every inch toward her was a negotiation with the gods. "Believe me, please...I tried. It¡¯s not the same for us as it is for werewolves. I didn¡¯t ask for this, my Moonlight."


    That nickname slipped out before he could stop it, a soft betrayal of his own emotional defenses.


    Luna let out a bitter chuckle, one that could have curdled blood. "Pet names? Uhn... Does that work on other women? Because I don¡¯t see myself swooning. If anything, I just developed a sudden craving to throw a shoe."


    Damien winced. Fair. He probably deserved that. He deserved several shoes, actually. Preferably stilettos to the forehead. But he didn¡¯t stop.


    He walked closer until he was just a breath away from her, close enough to see the subtle sheen of unshed tears in her eyes, tears she would never allow to fall in front of him. "I would do anything to put a smile on your face," he said, "except watch you be with another man."


    That made herugh again, but this time it was quieter, sadder.


    "And yet, that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen, Damien," she said, finally turning to face him. Her eyes were sharp, stormy, luminous. "We may be fated mates, but our destinies are written apart from each other. This minor setback..." she gestured vaguely "...changes nothing."


    "Luna..." he murmured, stepping closer, until their hands nearly touched on the stone edge of the fountain. "I know you¡¯re mad at me. I know I¡¯ve made a mess of this. A spectacr mess. I know that I could have handled things better. Fuck, I know. But please... don¡¯t write us off just yet. Don¡¯t throw away everything we could be because I screwed up the beginning."


    She looked at him long and hard.


    "What would you do, if you were in my shoes?" she asked. "If you had the fate of your kingdom resting on your shoulders? If your heart and your crown wanted different things?"


    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted. "I don¡¯t pretend to understand the weight you carry, Luna. But I do know this..." he reached for her hand and, to his amazement, she didn¡¯t pull away. They both watched the familiar crimson thread signifying their bond wound around their wrists. "...I¡¯ve waited for you for centuries. Long before you were born. Long before your father. And I don¡¯t want to give you up."


    He took a breath, grounding himself, as if he were making a sacred vow in front of the Blood Goddess herself.


    "But," he said, "I give you my word. If after these two weeks I¡¯m still not the one you choose, I¡¯ll go through with the severance. I¡¯ll let you go, officially. I¡¯ll walk away, no drama. And I¡¯ll live the rest of my days a broken vampire...Thatst part was meant to lighten the mood," he added.


    "It didn¡¯t."


    "Worth a shot."


    "Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t make me feel guilty for my choices," Luna snapped.


    Damien raised his hands in mock surrender, though the smirk on his face was strained at best. "Far be it from me," he said.


    <subt>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</subt>


    Luna turned her face away. "I need to go see Kyllian."


    "Luna! Come on. Don¡¯t tell me you love him already. All you did was spend a few days with him. What...did he enchant you? Did he..." he paused, breath hitching "...did he fuck you?"


    "Fuck you!" Luna spat. And with that, she stormed off.


    Damien stood rooted to the spot, blinking in the aftermath of her rage. He dragged a hand down his face and let out a groan. "I am not off to a great start," he muttered, to absolutely no one.


    *****


    Kyllian was already halfway into his second bottle of whiskey and starting to hum an old werewolf bad off-key.


    Talon red at the bottle in Kyllian¡¯s hand. "I¡¯m going to kill you if you touch that bottle again, Talon," Kyllian growled.


    "You n on drinking your feelings into aa?" Talon snapped, grabbing the bottle and yanking it away.


    "Get away from me," Kyllian muttered.


    Talon sighed, pacing. "What do you want me to do? Alpha, please...tell me what I can do to help ease your pain?"


    @Harmonyque: I see you. Mwaahhh

 Chapter 24: Simi - Smile for me

    <h4>Chapter 24: Simi - Smile for me</h4>


    Kyllian scoffed, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Pain? I don¡¯t feel pain. Why would you think I feel pain?" he asked, right before nearly tripping over his own boot andnding on the carpet.


    Talon arched a brow. "Because I know how long you¡¯ve admired her. I know about the way you used to sneak looks at her whenever you visited the pce."


    Kyllian groaned into the floor. "I should¡¯ve known," he mumbled. "I sensed it. I knew something was off between the both of them. But a vampire and a werewolf mating hasn¡¯t been seen for ages. How could I have suspected that?"


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    "This is just a temporary setback, Alpha," Talon said. He ced a firm, reassuring hand on Kyllian¡¯s shoulder, which promptly got shrugged off. "It¡¯s just two weeks. She¡¯ll be back with you."


    Kyllian gave a bark ofughter, dark and hollow. "Right. Two weeks. Fourteen days of watching her possibly fall deeper in love with him. And what then, Talon? I be the man she marries but doesn¡¯t love. I be the safe choice. The backup n."


    "No... You could never be."


    Both men turned sharply toward the doorway. Luna stood there, regal and radiant even with the weight of turmoil pressing down on her.


    She stepped forward, her eyes never leaving Kyllian¡¯s. "I... You don¡¯t have to believe me. I understand if you don¡¯t. But I do feel more for you than duty or convenience. I was looking forward to marrying you, not just for my kingdom, but... because it was you. I can¡¯t undo what happened, Kyllian. I can¡¯t rewind time and erase fate¡¯s twisted sense of humor. But I can control what happens next."


    Talon, sensing the atmosphere shifting into dangerous romance territory, stood up abruptly. "Excuse me," he muttered, grabbing the bottle of whiskey and skedaddling.


    Kyllian stared at Luna, his emotions ring up. "You should¡¯ve told me," he said, quietly.


    "I should have," she admitted softly, her shoulders lowering a little. "I was afraid. I didn¡¯t want to lose what we were building."


    "I feel really stupid," he chuckled, though there was no humor in it.


    "You shouldn¡¯t feel that way," Luna said, stepping closer.


    "Don¡¯t patronize me, Princess," he bit out. "If and when the timees that you still choose to marry me... like I told your father, I¡¯ll do my duty. I¡¯ll stand by your side. But that¡¯s all it¡¯ll be. Duty. Whatever I thought we could be, it was just... a lunatic¡¯s dream."


    He turned toward the bar with finality, as if trying to physically walk away from his feelings.


    But Luna grabbed his arm.


    Before he could protest or rationalize, she stood on her toes and kissed him. It was wild, desperate, full of apology and longing and the heat of a heart at war with itself.


    Kyllian responded like a man who had been holding his breath for days and just found air. His arms wrapped around her with the ferociousness of a wounded lion. The part of him that had wanted to stay angry, to make her suffer as he had, died quickly and silently.


    But in its ce rose hope.


    He moved her swiftly to the nearest wall, their lips never parting, the air around them thick with all the words they hadn¡¯t said and all the feelings they were trying not to feel. When her back met the cool stone, it sent a shiver through her spine, one that had nothing to do with the temperature.


    Kyllian¡¯s hands were everywhere. He wasn¡¯t just touching her; he was trying to convince himself she was real. That she was really there, choosing him in this moment. His palm slid up to her throat, not harshly, but with a grip that made her gasp softly into his mouth. It was possession edged with restraint, dominance woven with vulnerability.


    Luna met his fire with her own, her kiss was fierce, her fingers in his hair, pulling him deeper into the storm of what they were bing. She wasn¡¯t there to be imed. She was there to im him. She needed him to understand: this wasn¡¯t obligation. This wasn¡¯t pity. This was choice.


    Kyllian, strong Alpha that he was, was unravelling. And he hated it, how easily she could bring him to his knees without even asking.


    He tore his mouth from hers and buried his face in the crook of her neck. "Stop me," he rasped. "If you don¡¯t mean it... stop me now."


    But she didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, she tilted her head back, exposing more of her throat to him, her breath trembling, her hands tightening around his shoulders.


    "Then don¡¯t stop," she whispered. She unbuttoned her blouse and shrugged it off her shoulders.


    He let out a low, tortured sound. Kyllian kissed down her neck with a hunger edged in reverence, every brush of his lipsced with the fury of what could¡¯ve been and the hope of what still might be. He teased the top of her breasts before sliding her bra down and sucking in a nipple.


    His hand squeezed the other mound, and his other hand found its way into her pants. One finger, then two. His thumb flicked around.


    "Kyllian..." Luna moaned. She could feel her juices run down, caught in his palm. Her knees buckled. "Please."


    She had no idea what she was begging for, all she knew was that she wanted and needed more.


    Kyllian was at the point of an almost no return. He was gone and done.


    "Do you want me to fuck you?" Kyllian whispered into her ears.


    <subt></subt>


    "Yes." She breathed out without hesitation.


    "Why?"


    "Because I want you. Because I choose you."


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    He dug his fingers further into her, he feared he would break her hymen. He looked at her face beautiful, regal, her mouth shaped into an o.


    The scent of her made him giddy. He wanted to sit her ass on the bar and go down on her, drinking her in.


    He loved this woman but he couldn¡¯t say it now, could he? Her heart belonged to another even if she was willing to give her body to him.


    "Alpha..." Talon¡¯s voice echoed from the entrance but they both could care less. "Alpha! You cannot." Talon said without stepping into the room, giving them the privacy they needed but still calling them to order.

 Chapter 25: A Great Big World and Christina Aguilera - Say Something

    <h4>Chapter 25: A Great Big World and Christina Aguilera - Say Something</h4>


    "You cannot. Not now." Talon added.


    Kyllian stopped, his breath heaving from the sheer force of self-restraint. His forehead rested on Luna¡¯s shoulder for one lingering second longer before he finally stepped back, dragging in a breath.


    "No!" Luna¡¯s cry cracked the air.


    "He¡¯s right." Kyllian moved with mechanical precision, pulling her pants back up and zipping them gently. He reached for her bra and slid it into ce without meeting her eyes. Her shirt, crumpled on the floor, was handed to her with finality.


    "Kyllian...".


    "This cannot happen." His eyes met hers, stormy and resolute. "It won¡¯t happen. Not like this. Not when I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m yours or just... the easier option."


    At least, not until he was sure she¡¯d chosen him freely. Not until the weight of duty was gone, and only love remained.


    Luna tugged on her shirt with shaky hands, blinking away tears of frustration. "Kyllian, I..."


    "You should go, Princess." The title no longer sounded sweet from his lips, it was distant now, formal, as if they were back to the roles they¡¯d been assigned rather than the truth they¡¯d almost given in to. "And don¡¯te back until the two weeks are over. That¡¯s... if you still want to."


    Luna nodded, once. She walked to the door, her footsteps oddly loud in the echoing quiet of the room.


    Talon was still standing there, looking like he wished he could turn invisible. He stepped aside quickly as she passed.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Princess," he said.


    "I¡¯m sorry too," she whispered. Her eyes were ssy but fierce. "Take care of him."


    "I will." Talon nodded solemnly, already thinking about the gallons of whiskey he was going to hide.


    Luna walked away without looking back, her heart heavy, her pride bruised but intact. Outside, the pce car waited, and she slipped into it. She had two weeks to prove to Kyllian that she wanted him.


    She also had two weeks to deal with the walking migraine known as Damien.


    *****


    Damien was lounging on her window seat like he owned the ce when Luna stepped into her room. He wore the smugness of a man who had just broken threews and hadn¡¯t been caught... yet.


    "What the actual fuck are you doing in here?" Luna snapped, mming the door behind her. She was exhausted, heartbroken, and in no mood for fangs and drama.


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    "Waiting for you," Damien replied, casually tossing a coin into the air and catching it.


    "How the hell do you get in and out of my room without being seen?" she demanded, arms folded, hair still tousled.


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    Damien gave a nonchnt shrug, shing a grin that could make angels swear.


    Luna let out a groan and rubbed her temple.


    "You have toe with me," he said quietly. "To the Blood Castle. Spend the two weeks there."


    "You want me to go where?"


    Luna let out a short, sarcasticugh, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "And why would I do that, Damien?" she asked.


    Damien raised a dark brow. He looked remarkably unbothered, leaning against her vanity. "Because there are too many distractions here," he said smoothly. "And let¡¯s not pretend everyone in this pce hasn¡¯t already voted me off. It messes with your judgment. And you, Luna, are very... persuadable."


    She narrowed her eyes at him. "Damien, I will not choose you. Never."


    "We leave in the morning," he said simply, as if her passionate rejection had gone straight over his head.


    Luna tilted her head, then against all logic blurted, "Would you still want me if I were pregnant?"


    That stopped him cold.


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed, dark and stormy. He stood straighter, thezy seduction gone in an instant. "Are you pregnant?" he asked. He stepped toward her.


    "I... I may be." She met his gaze head-on, lifting her chin.


    Damien stared at her for a beat too long, trying to process that. If he still had a living heart, it would¡¯ve been doing backflips by now. "What are you saying, Luna?"


    "I had sex with Alpha Kyllian," she lied, folding her arms across her chest. "Today."


    Damien¡¯s face hardened instantly. His jaw clenched. His shoulders stiffened. The storm behind his eyes turned icy.


    Luna¡¯s voice cracked with frustration. "I want to be with him, Damien! Why can¡¯t you see that? Why do you keep forcing this?"


    Damien stepped back slightly. "You know I have a royal concubine, Seliora."


    Luna blinked.


    "She¡¯s been my friend since before I can remember," Damien continued, a faraway look softening his sharp features. "Our families tried to match us, of course. But I refused. I refused her, Luna, because I believed...no, I knew...you were out there. Somewhere. And that I¡¯d find you."


    He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    <subt>fre(e)webnove.l.c.om</subt>


    "She became a royal concubine because someone had to continue the bloodline." He exhaled. "I made sacrifices long before I met you. I put another woman¡¯s life on pause. I risked the stability of my people. I bet everything on you. And I hadn¡¯t even met you yet."


    Luna¡¯s throat tightened. It was hard to hear, even harder to dismiss.


    "You talk about duty," Damien said. "But duty with a dead heart is a curse. You learn the value of love when you¡¯ve lived centuries. I waited for you, Luna. I loved you before you ever said my name. And now..."


    He looked at her, broken and fierce at the same time.


    "You¡¯re a selfish princess," he said, not cruelly, just truthfully. "You¡¯ve hurt me every step of this journey. You¡¯ve dismissed my pain. Ignored the bond between us as if it¡¯s just another inconvenience."


    "I didn¡¯t ask for the bond," she whispered.


    "But I can¡¯t ignore it," Damien snapped, pointing to his chest. "If the bond breaks, Luna, I break. I die with it. Not all at once, but slowly. I won¡¯t be able to lead my people. I¡¯ll lose pieces of myself every day."


    "I am sorry..." Luna whispered, though even she wasn¡¯t sure who the apology was really for.


    Damien turned around slowly. "Sorry?" he echoed, the word tasting sour on his tongue. "You¡¯re sorry? I was right there, Luna. Standing right there with you. And what did you do?"


    Luna swallowed hard, guilt already settling in her bones.


    "You ran off to let him fuck you," Damien finished. "I must be absolutely insane. Delusional. Out of my eternal, damned mind."


    He let out a humorlessugh.


    "You know what?" he continued, pacing now, his steps full of pent-up fury and centuries of unprocessed feelings. "I¡¯ll never be anything more than a vampire. That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? The first disqualification. Doesn¡¯t matter if I bleed devotion or breathe your name in my sleep, still not enough. Still too undead to win your living, breathing, panting little heart."


    His words cut deep, even though Luna knew they weren¡¯t entirely fair.


    Damien paused in front of the door, then spoke again. "Schedule the severance whenever you want," he said. "Trying to change your mind is like trying to convince the sun not to rise."


    Luna heard the soft click of the door as it closed, gentle yet final.


    Luna stood frozen, staring at the door. She pressed her fingers against her temples, her heart a mess of frayed wires and impossible decisions. None of this was fair.


    Why would the Moon Goddess do this? Why bind two souls together by fate, only to ce them on opposite sides of love¡¯s battlefield? What was the grand n here? Eternal heartbreak?


    *****


    The next morning, the pce was quieter than usual. It seemed all the guests that came for the wedding had left. Luna had her bags packed before the sun had fully risen. She sat at the edge of her bed in silence.


    Her two maids bustled in nervously, picking up her luggage and headed toward the waiting pce car. They tried not to look too curious, but failed miserably.


    "What should we tell the King, Your Highness?" Dena asked carefully. "You know he¡¯ll ask where you are."


    "Tell him... I went to the Blood Castle."


    "Princess!" both maids gasped in horrified unison, hands flying to their chests as if she had just dered she was moving in with a dragon.


    Luna raised an eyebrow. "What?"


    "You...you can¡¯t just say that," said Mira, the older of the two. "You can¡¯t just go to the Blood Castle."


    "I¡¯ll be fine," Luna said as she slid into the back seat of the long ck pce car, trying to inject her voice with more confidence than she felt. Her hands betrayed her, still, she kept her chin high.


    "Princess, at least let one of us go with you," Mira pleaded. "Or a guard.!"


    Luna rolled her eyes but offered them a small smile. "Since when can¡¯t I take care of myself?"


    Luna reached forward and tapped the driver gently on the shoulder. "The Blood Castle, please."


    The driver nodded once and eased the car out of the pce gates.


    Luna sat back, watching the familiar fade behind her: the towers, the forest, the sun.


    She had made a promise to herselfst night.


    She would spend the next two weeks with Damien. Just be with him. They would forget about everything else, just for a little while. Pretend. That¡¯s all. Pretend they weren¡¯t doomed.


    About an hourter, Luna saw the edge of vampire territory, and her jaw went ck.


    It was like driving into a polished dream. Silver towers that spiraled toward the sky, beautiful bridges, glowingnterns hanging in the air that would light up at night. Even the streets looked waxed to a shine. The entire territory looked like someone had given a team of immortal architects too much time.


    "They live like this?" she whispered under her breath, impressed.

 Chapter 26: Rihanna - Diamonds

    <h4>Chapter 26: Rihanna - Diamonds</h4>


    Somehow, they had managed to block out the punishing rays of the sun, she could see the faint shimmer of the protective barrier overhead, a dome of enchanted ss filtering daylight in. They experienced full day and night here, but the vampires could move freely, their pale skin unscorched.


    At the first checkpoint, the car slowed. Two guards in sleek armor stepped forward.


    "State your name and purpose," he asked.


    "Princess Luna Sinire," she replied coolly. "I¡¯m here on Prince Damien¡¯s invitation."


    Her face was scanned by a tiny device that hummed a little too close to hershes. The guards checked her name against a list and searched the vehicle.


    Eventually, the silver gate whooshed open with a majestic sound. "Proceed."


    The driver gave a small sigh of relief, and Luna tried not to grin.


    At the second checkpoint, the mood shifted. The car stopped again, but this time the guards were more solemn, dressed in darker uniforms.


    "Please exit the vehicle, Your Highness," one of them said, not unkindly. "Your driver may not continue."


    Luna nced at the man behind the wheel. He looked at panicking. Her father was probably going to kill him if he returned without her.


    "It¡¯s alright," she told him softly. "I¡¯ll be fine."


    He gave her a skeptical look but nodded and slowly turned the vehicle around.


    Her bags were retrieved and carefully ced into another car, sleek, ck, and with tinted windows. A young woman stepped out to meet her, dressed in a tailored ck suit.


    "Wee to the Blood Castle, Princess," she said, bowing politely. "King Lucivar has been notified of your arrival. I¡¯ll be escorting you the rest of the way."


    As Luna stepped into the vampire car, heart thudding, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk to herself.


    She was driven to the Blood Castle. Luna sat in stunned silence for most of the ride.


    But the moment she caught her first glimpse of the Blood Castle, her breath caught in her throat and then promptly abandoned her.


    It wasn¡¯t a castle.


    It was castles. Plural. Dozens. A sweeping, intricate tapestry of towers and keeps, domes and balconies, all interconnected with arched walkways that gleamed. The whole structure looked like a fantasy.


    Luna¡¯s jaw dropped, unapologetically.


    This wasn¡¯t just a home. It was an empire. And Damien had been born to rule it.


    She was still gaping when the car glided to a stop and the door was opened for her. As she stepped out, she was immediately greeted by none other than King Lucivar himself.


    "The werewolf princess!" Lucivar boomed with surprising warmth, arms outstretched as if greeting an old friend. "Wee!"


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Luna replied, managing a graceful curtsy despite being internally short-circuiting. "You have a magnificent city. Are you holding out on the rest of us?"


    Lucivarughed. "We just have a good contract with some geniuses in the human world.They procure whatever¡¯s useful for us. In exchange, we offer them a rather generouspensation package."


    Luna raised an eyebrow. "Let me guess. Immortality?"


    Lucivar grinned. "The deluxe version. Eternal youth, immunity to disease. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live forever? Come, darling. Let¡¯s walk. Is there a reason Prince Damien didn¡¯t escort you?"


    Luna hesitated. "I wanted to surprise him," she admitted. "It¡¯splicated. There¡¯s... a lot we haven¡¯t resolved."


    Lucivar gave her a knowing nce. "Does this mean you¡¯ve changed your mind about him?"


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened. "Gods, no. I mean...no. Not exactly. I¡¯m just... trying to be considerate of his feelings."


    She turned her gaze upward to take in the sweeping grandeur again. "And seeing all of this... my god... This is your kingdom. Damien¡¯s kingdom."


    Lucivar nodded, lips pressing into a thin smile. "Yes. He is to carry it all. But an abandoned prince, cannot be a king."


    Luna stood there for a long moment, heart thudding. Damien had all of this on his shoulders. This entire silver-shadowed world, these people, this legacy. And he still had time to chase her.


    Well, she thought, I¡¯ll be damned.


    *****


    Magnus was beyond pissed. It was a seething, chest-thumping, table-flipping kind of fury that only came when your daughter, your only daughter ran off without a guard, without a word, and to a castle full of vampires. That insufferably smug, bloodsucking bastard definitely had something to do with this.


    With enough force to rattle the portraits in the hallway, Magnus banged on the heavy door of the guest chambers. It swung open with practiced calmness, and Damien shirt slightly unbuttoned, hair tousled stood there.


    "Your Highness," Damien greeted smoothly. "Is everything alright?"


    Magnus stormed past him without waiting for permission but etiquette was thest thing on his mind. "Do you know about this?" he demanded, eyes zing.


    Damien¡¯s brow furrowed with genuine confusion. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. What are you talking about?"


    "My daughter," Magnus growled. "Left for the Blood Castle this morning."


    Damien¡¯s lips twitched before curling into a grin. "She did?"


    He wasn¡¯t sure which emotion hit first. Was it hope, panic, or joy that made his dead heart do cartwheels. Luna wasing to him. Of her own will.


    "I can¡¯t believe this is funny to you," Magnus snapped.


    "I didn¡¯t say it was funny," Damien replied, although his smile was very much still there. "It¡¯s just... unexpected."


    "You will go there right now," Magnus ordered, pointing as if that would somehowpel obedience from a vampire prince, "and you will bring her back here."


    Damien folded his arms across his chest,zy defiance in every inch of him. "I cannot do that. Not if she doesn¡¯t want toe back."


    Magnus¡¯s face turned the color of a ripe tomato. "Tell her it¡¯s an order from her king!"


    Damien shrugged one elegant shoulder. "You did ask us to ¡¯get the mate thing out of our system,¡¯ didn¡¯t you? Maybe this is her way of doing that. Let her have the two weeks. If she wants to return, I¡¯ll personally escort her back, safe and sound."


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    "If?" Magnus echoed, eyes bulging. "If? There is no if! She wille back, and she will marry Kyllian! Is that understood?"


    Damien¡¯s smile vanished. "Your Highness," he said calmly, "you seem to forget that you are, in fact, speaking to a vampire prince. I take orders from no one. Not even you."


    Magnus opened his mouth to explode again, but Damien raised a hand.


    "That said," Damien continued. "I will do right by your daughter. I will protect her. I will never force anything on her. Every decision, every choice, will be hers and hers alone."


    Then Damien added with a crooked, infuriating smile, "And if she does want to stay... well, I suggest you start looking for a decent vampire wedding nner."


    "You are in my territory, Prince Damien. Under my roof. I will give the orders when and however I like it." King Magnus¡¯ voice thundered.


    Damien merely rolled his eyes and turned ever so slightly, casually adjusting the button of his dark shirt. "You can give all the orders you like, Your Highness," he said coolly. "But like I said, I don¡¯t take them."


    Damien gave a slight bow. "Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to prepare to go out into the sun. Risking my skin to find out what your daughter is up to."


    King Magnus huffed. Not a dignified, kingly sigh. This was a dad sigh.


    With a grumble, he stormed away.


    Damien stood alone now, the momentary smirk fading from his lips. He stared out the high window, at the growing daylight. A dangerous time for his kind. But what was severe sunburn when Luna was involved?


    "What the fuck are you up to, My Moonlight?" he murmured under his breath.


    *****


    Across the grand expanse of the Vampire City, news was traveling faster than a bat in heat.


    Seliora heard the whispers before she even had her lunch brought to her.


    Seliora¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had never actually believed Damien would find his mate mostly because she¡¯d prayed to the Blood Goddess that he wouldn¡¯t. Not because she cared for fate, or tradition, or even the stability of the kingdom.


    But because she wanted him.


    And now some flea-bitten, moon-kissed mutt had strolled in and imed what Seliora had loyally waited decades for?


    Absolutely not.


    With her curls perfectly pinned, Seliora marched toward the guest castle.


    When she arrived, two stoic guards stood at attention. "I¡¯d like to see the werewolf princess," she said sweetly, though her voice carried the lethal edge of poisoned honey.


    The guards didn¡¯t flinch. "The princess isn¡¯t here, mydy," one replied.


    "She was taken to the prince¡¯s castle," the other added.


    Seliora¡¯s nostrils red. "The prince¡¯s castle?" she repeated slowly, as if tasting something bitter. "And what, pray tell, gives her that right?"


    "The king took her there himself."


    "What?" Seliora spat. She had been staying in the Blood Castle for almost fifty years and she had never been allowed in the Prince¡¯s castle without permission. Even when she did, she didn¡¯t stay for more than a few minutes.


    <subt>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</subt>


    Seliora turned away from the guest castle entrance. It seemed Lucivar had taken a side and it was not hers.

 Chapter 27: Toni Braxton - Unbreak my Heart

    <h4>Chapter 27: Toni Braxton - Unbreak my Heart</h4>


    Luna stood on the wide stone balcony of Prince Damien¡¯s castle, the cool breeze tugging at her curls as she gazed out at the impossibly scendscape below. From this high up, the view was almost surreal, a sweeping canvas of futuristic buildings. distant beautiful parks and night clubs, and just absolutely gorgeous rooftops. It was like everyone in the kingdom was ridiculously wealthy. Ande to think of it, living for centuries and still poor is just pathetic.


    She had no idea how long she¡¯d been standing there, arms folded loosely, her thoughts drifting. She just knew it felt both too long and not long enough. Then she heard the door open behind her.


    She didn¡¯t turn around, but her back straightened instinctively. She could hear him removing his sun-protecting gearyer byyer, the enchanted cloak, the wide-brimmed hat, the cor-high scarf, and finally, the gloves. All discarded casually in the living room.


    He stepped onto the balcony and stopped just a foot behind her.


    "You¡¯re crazy," he said bluntly.


    She smiled without looking at him. "I know."


    His tone sharpened. "Were you hoping your father would drive a stake through my heart on sight?"


    Finally, she turned to face him, amusement twinkling in her eyes. "I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go that far. But far be it from me to stop him if he did."


    Damien sighed, a long, weary sigh that seemed to drag centuries of frustration with it. He looked at her, really looked, as if trying to memorize the way the moon painted her skin.


    "You¡¯re here," he said softly, as though trying to convince himself it was real.


    "I¡¯m here," she echoed.


    "Why?" he asked finally. "You said you didn¡¯t want this."


    Luna dropped her gaze to the marble floor for a second, then raised it again. "I realized after you leftst night that you were right. I have been selfish. And that¡¯s not fair to you."


    His expression became guarded. "So... you changed your mind?"


    "No, Damien." The words sounded weighty. "I¡¯m sorry. But I didn¡¯te here to change my decision. I came because... I thought maybe if I got to know you better, we could figure out a way to make the future easier for you."


    He blinked at her. "I don¡¯t want your pity, Luna."


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m offering," she said quickly, emotion thick in her voice.


    "Then what are you offering?" he snapped. "Another sex in exchange for you running back to your arranged royal wedding? I passed once before, I¡¯ll pass again."


    That one stung a little, she couldn¡¯t deny it but she shrugged it off.


    "Damien," she said gently, stepping forward, "I don¡¯t want you to fight me. And I¡¯m tired of fighting you. I¡¯m not here for sex. I¡¯m not here to confuse you. I¡¯m here because whether or not we end up together, you matter. And you do not deserve any of this. Can we please stop acting like enemies and just... find a way?"


    "A way that leads to us not being together."


    "Yes," she whispered, pain sharp in her chest. "For your people, Damien. Look around you..." She turned slightly, gesturing with a helpless sweep of her hand toward the city. "Look at what you¡¯re meant to lead. You¡¯re not just some reckless vampire, you¡¯re the vampire prince. You need a mate who will rule beside you. A queen who belongs here."


    "You don¡¯t get it!" he snapped, and when she looked at him, she saw it the panic and desperation in his face, he was trying very hard not to fall apart. "I cannot lead without you. If I didn¡¯t have a mate, if I never found you... then yes. But babe," he reached for her hand, "the moment this happened..."


    He held up her fingers in his, and right before their eyes, the cosmic red string shimmered to life. It twisted and wound like silk, glowing gently as it wrapped around their joined wrists, binding them in the quietest, most magical of handcuffs.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    "I became doomed."


    Luna stared at the string, that cruelly beautiful symbol of a bond she hadn¡¯t asked for. It wasn¡¯t just a ribbon. It was a sentence.


    Her eyes welled. Tears blurred the sight of their fated tie, and her throat thickened with guilt. She had been so caught up in her own self, that she hadn¡¯t realized what this bond truly meant for him.


    "I didn¡¯t know," she whispered brokenly. "By the gods, Damien, I didn¡¯t know anything about vampires mating."


    He looked at her, eyes bloodshot and when the first tear slipped from hers, it nearly destroyed him.


    "Okay," he said, choking on the word. "Okay. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to. I¡¯ll stand aside. I¡¯ll smile at your wedding if I have to. Just..." His voice faltered. "Please, Luna. Don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t take it when you cry."


    With his free hand, he reached up and cupped her face, wiping at her tears with a tenderness that contradicted everything the world expected of a vampire prince. The same hand that had once detached heads from bodies now held her like she might vanish.


    She let out a watery chuckle. "You¡¯re not as tough as you pretend to be."


    "Not when ites to you, my Moonlight." His voice dropped an octave, so low and reverent it made her knees slightly weak. "You¡¯ve got me so wrapped around your finger, it¡¯s embarrassing."


    He moved even closer until the space between them was more charged than a lightning storm. His breath mingled with hers, his eyes locked onto her lips with the longing of a man drowning in self-control.


    "Even though you keep driving the knife deeper whenever you want to hurt me," he murmured.


    Luna smiled sadly. "I don¡¯t want to hurt you."


    "Then stop being so damn good at it."


    "I feel like I had no choice."


    She wasn¡¯t trying to win sympathy, only telling a truth that weighed heavier each passing hour. The truth of being born into a crown before she even learned how to walk in her own shoes.


    Damien stood beside her. Every fiber of him was strained.


    "Tell me something, Moonlight," he said. "If you weren¡¯t the princess... would you stay with me?"

 Chapter 28: Alicia Keys - If I Ain’t Got You

    <h4>Chapter 28: Alicia Keys - If I Ain¡¯t Got You</h4>


    "At first?" she said, her tone honest, vulnerable. "No. Every werewolf has had it imprinted in their minds since kindergarten, probably before we could spell our own names, that vampires are the enemy. Creatures of the night, bloodsucking devils."


    Damien snorted. "Guilty."


    She gave him a sideways nce. "I mean, yes, the truce changed things. But centuries of horror stories don¡¯t just disappear overnight. My grandmother used to hang garlic by the window."


    <subt>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</subt>


    "I remember those times," Damien said softly. "And honestly, it¡¯s one of the reasons I think the Blood Goddess does this cosmic mate crap every few centuries. You know, just to mess with us. Sit up there in her divine throne and say, ¡¯Hmm. Let¡¯s stir some drama today.¡¯"


    "The Blood Goddess?" Luna raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You guys have a goddess?"


    "Yep," Damien nodded. "You wolves have the Moon Goddess. We¡¯ve got the Blood Goddess."


    Luna¡¯s lips twitched. "You think both goddesses are up there right now, watching us, drinking celestial wine, andughing their divine asses off?"


    "I know they are," Damien said with a chuckle. "Probably watching this and they are like. ¡¯Oh look, Luna¡¯s crying again. Quick, pour more wine!¡¯"


    That broke her. She giggled and it made Damien¡¯s dead heart feel very much alive. For a second, the duties disappeared.


    "You never did answer my question," Damien said quietly after a bit of silence.


    Luna frowned. "What was that?"


    "If you weren¡¯t a princess..." His eyes searched hers with the hope of a man who¡¯d already braced for the worst but still prayed for a miracle.


    She didn¡¯t let him finish.


    "In a heartbeat," she whispered.


    The words were barely out of her mouth when Damien leaned in and kissed her. It was soft but aching, like he was both savoring the moment and mourning it. Luna kissed him back, but only for a breath. A single, bittersweet breath.


    Then she pulled away, gently.


    "I should get some sleep," she said, avoiding his eyes as her fingers lingered against his chest for a second too long.


    "Yeah..." Damien stepped back, rubbing the back of his neck. "I¡¯ll get the maids to prepare a room for you."


    Luna nodded and gave a small, awkward smile before turning to look at the sky, her arms crossed tightly like she was trying to shield herself from a cold truth. The moon was full, mockingly so, and the stars glittered. "You bitches," she muttered under her breath, ring upwards. "I hope you¡¯re having fun."


    *****


    Damien stood by the tall, crimson-curtained windows of his bedroom, his silhouette stark against the silver moonlight pouring in. He hadn¡¯t felt this... awake in centuries. There was a strange buzz under his skin.


    Her words haunted him, echoing in the hollows of his mind. "Look around you... Look at what you have to lead..." And so he looked.


    He wanted to do his duty, to be the prince, the leader. But what was that duty now? To serve a kingdom that needed heirs, not heartbreaks? And how was he supposed to create those heirs when his very soul was bound to a woman who had pledged herself to another? Luna didn¡¯t want him. She didn¡¯t want this.


    And yet, he couldn¡¯t so much as look at Seliora without feeling like a cheating scoundrel.


    Seliora had once been afort. A routine. A coping mechanism, if he were honest. But now, her touch felt like betrayal, though she had done nothing wrong. Nothing at all. If anything, she¡¯d been patient. She epted that he felt nothing. It was just duty.


    <subt></subt>


    But the idea of being with her again now? It made his skin crawl. It made his stomach twist. Because Luna¡¯s rejection hadn¡¯t freed him, it had imprisoned him in this twisted purgatory where his body burned for a woman that wanted nothing to do with him.


    And then, there was his uncle. The vulture in velvet. Lurking in the shadows of every council meeting, grinning like a man who knew where the bodies were buried because he¡¯d put them there. If that man got wind of Damien¡¯s situation, he¡¯d slither in and seize control. Damien couldn¡¯t afford that.


    Decidedly restless and in need of some rity, Damien stepped out into the night, letting the cold bite at his skin. He made his way to the King¡¯s Castle.


    But as he reached the main hallway, a symphony of moans, grunts, and unapologetic wet ps echoed through the ornate corridor.


    He pushed open the heavy door to the living room, and there, sprawled was his father.


    Being enthusiastically ridden by one of the king¡¯s royal concubines.


    "Get out," Damien said. He didn¡¯t even nce at the tangled, sweat-slick mess of limbs across the royal chaise lounge. His tone alone was enough.


    The concubine froze, mid riding, and immediately slid off the King of Vampires like a startled cat. She yanked her dress over her head in one frantic motion and she practically sprinted from the room, still buttoning up.


    "You¡¯ve been cock-blocking me since you were a child," King Lucivar grunted, flopping back into the chaise with a huff as he began the tedious task of rebuttoning his ck trousers.


    Damien gave him an unimpressed look. "I don¡¯t care what you do with your rotating door of lovers, father. Though if you could do it somewhere other than the public living room where I have to sit when Ie in here, that would be just fantastic."


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    He dropped onto the red velvet sofa across from him, letting out a long, world-weary sigh that came from the depths of his soul.


    Lucivar shrugged, still half-smirking as he adjusted his belt. "So? What¡¯s got you brooding? What can I do for you, son?"


    Damien rubbed the back of his neck. "Luna¡¯s not going to change her mind."


    Lucivar blinked. "Ah. Shame." He leaned back, folding his hands behind his head. "She is quite the woman. Strong, wild spirit, great legs. If I were a few centuries younger and not your father, I might¡¯ve given it a go."

 Chapter 29: One Republic and Timbaland - Apologise

    <h4>Chapter 29: One Republic and Timbnd - Apologise</h4>


    "Dear gods, please never say anything like that again." Damien pinched the bridge of his nose. "Seriously. That sentence took ten years off my immortal life."


    Lucivar chuckled unapologetically. "You need thicker skin. What¡¯s immortality if not for a few inappropriatements?"


    "I cannot be king," Damien said tly. "Not if the mate bond is broken. And if it¡¯s broken, Uncle Gabriel is going to sink his fangs into the throne."


    Lucivar¡¯s light-heartedness evaporated. He sat up straighter. "I know. I¡¯m aware of the Gabriel problem. But he¡¯s not your problem. He¡¯s mine."


    Damien looked over. "You say that like you¡¯ve got a n."


    "I always have a n," Lucivar said smoothly. "But there¡¯s still nothing to fear. All we need is an heir."


    "Father..." Damien dragged a hand down his face. "It¡¯s not as easy as it was, alright? I can¡¯t just bed a woman and pop out a prince. My mate is rejecting me with grace and honor. Meanwhile, I¡¯m supposed to seduce a recement and pretend like it means nothing?"


    Lucivar gave him a long, knowing look. "Son, you¡¯re a vampire. Pretending should be second nature."


    "It used to be simple. Then Luna shows up. Now I feel like everything I touch that isn¡¯t her is wrong. It¡¯s like... my body won¡¯t listen to me."


    Lucivar pursed his lips, then exhaled. "You love her."


    "No, I¡¯m mated to her. There¡¯s a difference."


    "There really isn¡¯t."


    Damien groaned and flopped backward, arms syed dramatically over the armrest. "And now I sound like one of those tragic lovers."


    "Remember, duty and love doesn¡¯t always hold hands. Luna has made her decision, you have to make yours. Besides you still have a week and five days to rock her world."


    "I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯m supposed to do that." Damien sighed, dragging both hands down his face in pure exasperation.


    Across from him, Lucivar arched one brow. "By the way, Seliora... how is she coping with all these?"


    "Shit!" he gasped. "I haven¡¯t spoken with her yet." Not that he was looking forward to that conversation anyway.


    "Oooh. Son. I think you better do. Or she¡¯ll have your penis for dessert. And not in the fun, naked way." He paused, smiling smugly. "Plus, if Luna doesn¡¯t work out, you¡¯ll still need Seliora."


    Damien groaned again, this time deeper and more drawn out. "I guess so."


    "Well then," Lucivar said, waving a dismissive hand. "go back to your castle. Where your mate is. And let me get back to what I was busy with before you barged in here."


    "Right. Sorry." Damien gave a sheepish nod and shuffled toward the door.


    *****


    The next morning, Seliora stood in front of the prince¡¯s castle, a vision of grace. She addressed the guard. "Tell the prince I would like to see him."


    The guard bowed and disappeared inside.


    Seliora waited, arms folded, eyes scanning the grand entrance as if daring it to insult her. After a few minutes, the guard reappeared and motioned her to enter.


    She swept inside.


    Seated at the breakfast table as though she had every right in the world to exist, was Luna. She was dressed in a night dress, hair cascading over one shoulder, sipping coffee. "You must be Seliora," Luna said, a small smile curling at her lips like she knew exactly what kind of chaos she was inviting.


    Seliora stiffened, spine straightening. "Royal Concubine Seliora," she corrected, enunciating each syble as if it were a royal decree.


    Luna blinked, her smile widening just a bit. "That¡¯s quite a mouthful. Do people call you that in full, or is it just reserved for me?"


    Seliora narrowed her eyes.


    "The prince is having a shower," Luna said smoothly, taking another sip. "He¡¯ll be right out. Would you like a cup of coffee?"


    "I can make my own coffee, thank you," Seliora snapped. Her perfectly arched brow twitched ever so slightly, betraying her irritation despite the calm fa?ade she wore.


    Luna shrugged with easy confidence. "Suit yourself," she replied, lifting her cup for another sip. The moment stretched, taut and simmering, until Damien strolled into the room with only a towel wrappedzily around his waist, glistening. Droplets of water trailed slowly down the ridges of his abdomen, and that dangerously low-slung towel... Well, the dip in the fabric left nothing to the imagination except whether or not it was going to betray him mid-step.


    Luna choked on her coffee. She literally inhaled her sip and coughed so violently she nearly spilled her cup. What in the holy ridiculous hell?


    "Uh... I¡¯ll give you guys a minute," she wheezed, face flushed for reasons not entirely rted to the caffeine. She set down her mug, dignity trailing behind her, and all but power-walked out of the kitchen.


    Seliora didn¡¯t waste a second. She spun on Damien, eyes ring. "Is this why you stopped seeing me?" she demanded, stepping forward, every inch of her trembling with restrained fury. "You finally find your mate and what, I be past tense?"


    "I am yours, Damien," she continued, fiercely, her voice rising. "What am I supposed to do with myself now?"


    Damien still dripping, still scandalously towel-d, and entirely unprepared for a surprise emotional confrontation said, "Seliora...It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s still... nothing. She¡¯s just here for the customary two weeks. And then she¡¯ll be gone." He gestured vaguely.


    Seliora¡¯sugh was short and sharp. "Even before she came here, you hadn¡¯t stopped by to see me. Every time I tried to visit, there was always a reason you couldn¡¯t see me."


    She stepped closer. "How are we supposed to have an heir if you stop being with me? Or is that n suddenly obsolete too?"


    "Can we... talk about this after the whole thing with Luna?" he asked.


    Seliora stared at him, a storm of betrayal and desire swirling in her eyes. Then, slowly, she nodded.


    "I hope we can," she said quietly, but her tone carried weight. "I know this is what you¡¯ve always wanted, Damien. A true mate. A magical bond." Her lips curled bitterly. "But I refuse to be dismissed. I will not be dismissed."


    She turned and walked out of the castle. Behind her, Damien sighed.


    "I know you¡¯re listening," Damien said smoothly, turning around with effortless poise. "I hear your heartbeat."


    "Fuck," Luna muttered from the corner where she¡¯d strategically tucked herself behind a curtain. "She really is mad, huh?"


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    "She¡¯ll be fine," Damien replied, casually brushing his damp hair back. "She¡¯s gone."


    "Why are you still hiding?"


    "I... I..." Luna cleared her throat and stepped out from behind the curtain. "I didn¡¯t want to cause problems for you. This whole thing with me being here... I didn¡¯t want to make things worse. Or more dramatic."


    Damien¡¯s lips twitched. "It¡¯s okay," he said gently.


    Trying to reroute the rapidly intensifying mood, Luna blurted, "So... what does it mean to be a Royal Concubine?"


    Damien sighed and leaned against the breakfast table. "Uh... well, without a princess or queen, she¡¯s technically second inmand. She handles some state affairs, attends council meetings, and stands in for me whenever I¡¯m unavable."


    Luna gave him a long, pointed look. "Uh huh. I see how you conveniently left out the whole having sex with you part."


    Damien blinked. "Uh... that too. I just didn¡¯t want to make you ufortable."


    "Why would I be?" she asked, too quickly. Her arms were crossed, but her body was leaning toward him. Traitorous limbs.


    He took a step forward, eyes glowing faintly. "Because... my Moonlight," he said. "I can hear your heartbeat. I know when you¡¯re aroused. I know when you¡¯re angry. And right now..."


    He moved closer, brushing her hair away from her face. "Right now, I know you¡¯re jealous."


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened. "Wha...jealous? I am not...I mean, jealous?" She tried tough but it came out too breathy to be convincing.


    Damien smiled. "And judging from the way you keep staring at my abs," he gestured at himself, still gloriously shirtless, "I¡¯m guessing hungry."


    "What?"


    With a chuckle that rumbled low in his chest, Damien wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close, flush against his still-damp body. She gasped, just a little, as the cool water on his skin touched hers.


    <subt>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</subt>


    "You don¡¯t have to deny it," he whispered into her hair, breathing in her scent. "Not with me. Never with me."


    How had things escted from awkward coffee moments to chest-pressing derations in under five minutes?


    "It¡¯s not true," Luna whispered. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was denying anymore...her jealousy? Her attraction? The very real pulse pounding in her neck?


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    Damien didn¡¯t move. His gaze was steady. "I¡¯m going to kiss you in three seconds," he said calmly. "You have time to step away."


    She should have. That was the n. That was the n, right?


    But instead of stepping back, Luna licked her lips.


    Damien¡¯s eyes flicked downward, watching her tongue like it was the most erotic ritual he¡¯d ever seen. His lips tilted up into a knowing smirk. He could already taste her surrender. He knew he didn¡¯t need the full three seconds. See that was the power of the mate bond.

 Chapter 30: Ellie Goulding - Love Me Like You Do

    <h4>Chapter 30: Ellie Goulding - Love Me Like You Do</h4>


    Three seconds. Three goddamned seconds.


    Her brain screamed for logic. It told her to take a step back, to cross her arms like a shield between them. But her body? Her treacherous, stupidly honest body? It swayed forward. Just a hair. Just enough.


    Step back, you horny bitch, she thought with a silent scream at herself.


    But it was toote.


    Damien bent his head slowly, like he was savoring the moment before a feast. His breath brushed across her lips. His fingers hovered near her jaw, not touching, just waiting for that final second of permission that she wasn¡¯t offering but also wasn¡¯t denying.


    And then he kissed her.


    His lips moved over hers with practiced confidence, it made her knees go stupidly weak. She made a sound, a tiny whimper of surrender, and his hands finally came up to cradle her face like she was precious.


    The kiss deepened, his lips growing firmer, more demanding. He tilted his head and suddenly her mouth was opening for him. Their tongues brushed, and it was hot. It was messy. It was everything. Luna felt like the kiss reached down her spine and rewired her whole body. Nerves she didn¡¯t know she had lit up.


    Damien growled low in his throat, the sound vibrating against her lips, and backed her gently into the counter. Her hips bumped it with a soft thud, but she barely noticed. His hands slipped down her neck to her waist, gripping her and cing her on the counter.


    She clutched his shoulders, dragging him closer, gasping slightly as the kiss went from sensual to sinful. He kissed like a man who had dreamed of this for years and was determined to make the reality better than any fantasy.


    Without breaking the kiss, Damien¡¯s hands moved down Luna¡¯s sides with aching slowness, his fingertips brushing the hem of her nightdress. He paused to listen. Waiting. One small hesitation from her, a whispered no, even a flinch, and he¡¯d pull back.


    But Luna didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t say stop. She leaned in, breath hitching, lips parted, eyes stormy with want. So he slipped the nightdress from her shoulders.


    Beautiful. Bold. His.


    He cupped her gently at first, the weight of her bare skin in his palms grounding him even as his head threatened to float away. Her breath stuttered as his thumbs brushed across her already-hard nipples, one light stroke, then another, firmer. Luna gasped, breaking the kiss, her head falling back with a soft thud against the cab.


    "Gods," she whispered.


    Damien smiled into the crook of her neck, nuzzling the delicate line of her corbone.


    Luna whimpered and he felt the tug of her fingers in his hair as he kissed lower. Each inch of skin he touched, he worshipped with lips and heat and soft growls of appreciation. She was trembling now, and entirely unprepared for what this man was doing to her.


    He knelt in front of her. Luna shifted slightly, the cold counter beneath her thighs reminding her this was all wildly inappropriate, deeply unprincesslike.


    Then she felt his breath against her skin.


    Her whole body arched as a curse shot out of her mouth before she could think. "Ohhh... okay... this is definitely happening."


    Damien chuckled darkly.


    And then he tasted her.


    Luna¡¯s head snapped back, her cry echoing off the marble tiles. It was not a cute sound. It was notdylike. It was not refined or royal. It was primal. Embarrassingly honest.


    He tightened his grip on her hips and continued. She swore stars exploded behind her eyelids. Her thighs tried to close on instinct, but he was already there, anchored to her, body and soul.


    This feeling... It wasn¡¯t just physical. Every nerve ending screamed for more.


    Doomed, she thought vaguely, arching again. I was doomed the moment I didn¡¯t take that first step back.


    As her cries grew louder and her body sank into the cool of the countertop, Luna knew she wouldn¡¯te back from this unchanged. No, whatever came next, she had crossed a line.


    Damien couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He gently pulled away from Luna, his breath ragged, and helped her sit upright on the counter. His hands lingered on her waist, grounding them both in the moment. He wanted her to look at him, to truly see him. To understand who he was, what he was offering, and the depth of his desire.


    Her eyes met his, and he was struck by the transformation. The usual vibrant green had deepened to a molten gold, shimmering with intensity. It wasn¡¯t just Luna looking back at him; it was her wolf, awakened and alert.


    Damien chuckled softly, a mix of amusement and awe in his voice. "Well, wee to the party, darling," he murmured, acknowledging the presence of her inner beast.


    With deliberate movements, he untied the towel around his waist, letting it fall to the floor. He stood before her, unguarded, allowing her to take in every inch of him. But instead of the reaction he anticipated, Luna gasped and instinctively shut her eyes, her cheeks flushing a deep crimson.


    A flicker of realization crossed Damien¡¯s face. He tilted his head, studying her. "You lied to me," he said quietly, the usation hanging in the air.


    Luna¡¯s eyes flew open, confusion clouding her features. "What?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "Kyllian didn¡¯t fuck you," Damien stated. "Unless my anatomy is vastly different from his, then no, you haven¡¯t seen one before."


    Luna blinked, her mouth opening and closing as she searched for words. "What?" she repeated, clearly flustered.


    Damien reached down, retrieving the towel and wrapping it back around his waist. The momentary vulnerability reced by a guarded demeanor.


    "This is getting ridiculous," Luna muttered under her breath. First Kyllian had brought her to the brink, only to pull away, and now Damien was doing the same. Was there some unspoken rule among the men in her life to test her patience?


    "I didn¡¯t lie..." she began, but the wordscked conviction.


    "I am a vampire, Luna." He crossed his arms, eyes dark with restrained frustration. "I¡¯ve lived hundreds of years. I¡¯ve bedded enough women to popte a small town...possibly even govern it. You really think I wouldn¡¯t know when a woman hasn¡¯t been fucked before?"


    She cleared her throat and awkwardly tugged her nightdress back over her thighs, attempting to summon some sort ofposure. She only managed to make herself look more flustered.


    "Well... technically... I didn¡¯t lie," she muttered, not meeting his gaze. "I mean, me and Kyllian would¡¯ve... I would¡¯ve... but he stopped. Just like you¡¯re doing now." She gave him a sharp, using look. "So maybe I¡¯m just cursed. Maybe my vagina sends out a psychic ¡¯do not proceed¡¯ alert!"


    Damien groaned and turned his back to her, running his hand down his face. "Stop talking." He moved to the kitchen sink, yanked open the cab, and poured himself a cup of cold water.


    "Oh, I get it now," Luna said, arms iling. "You men make the decisions on when a woman needs to get fucked."


    "Luna..." His voice was a warning this time.


    She threw her hands in the air. "I¡¯m not going to beg any man to fuck me. If someone wants me, they¡¯ll go all the way. Period. Might not be you. Might not even be Kyllian! Maybe someone new entirely..."


    "Stop talking!" Damien roared, the cup in his hand cracking slightly under the pressure of his grip.


    She didn¡¯t. "No, you know what? I¡¯m tired of this. What are you all so afraid of?"


    In a sh of movement faster than her eyes could track, Damien was in front of her. One moment she was ranting, and the next, his face was inches from hers, his eyes zing, fangs extended, breath a hiss of restraint and hunger.


    Luna just blinked up at him.


    Then smiled.


    "What?" she said. "You think I¡¯m going to faint now? I just had my legs over your shoulders. You don¡¯t scare me."


    Damien¡¯s hands flexed at his sides. He looked halfway between throwing her over his shoulder or bolting out the back door.


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    He inhaled sharply. "If you haven¡¯t been fucked, Moonlight... itplicates things. And will you please...stop talking about Kyllian or getting fucked by someone else around me. I know inevitably its going to happen. I just don¡¯t want to hear about it."


    "Have you thought about what this is like for me?" she began, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "My body is being pulled in the direction of two different men, and I have no control over it. The mate bond messes with me; I can¡¯t help it."


    She paused, trying to steady her breathing, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "I know it¡¯s unfair to Kyllian to be with you, and I know it¡¯s unfair to you to be with Kyllian. I made a tough choice, but you take one look at me and think I¡¯m just being selfish. But no, I¡¯m giving up my soul, and no one knows how hard it is for me."

 Chapter 31: Passenger - Let Her Go

    <h4>Chapter 31: Passenger - Let Her Go</h4>


    Damien¡¯s expression softened. "Then be with me, Luna, please..." he pleaded. But even as he spoke the words, he knew they would get him nowhere.


    Luna¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor, her shoulders slumping. "I feel something for Kyllian too," she admitted. "Not like the mate bond; I think the part of me that¡¯s duty-bound wants him. I... I... hurt when you both do this to me. I... I¡¯m sorry."


    With that, she slid down from the kitchen counter, her movements hurried and unsteady. She turned and ran out of the room, leaving Damien standing there, stunned. His mind raced, trying to process what had just happened.


    Did his mate just admit to having feelings for another man? Or were his ears just misfiring? He realized the depth of the emotional turmoil they were both experiencing.


    Theplexities of their supernatural bonds and human emotions intertwined, creating a web of confusion and heartache. Damien knew that navigating this love triangle would require patience, understanding, and perhaps sacrifices from all parties involved.


    *****


    Kyllian was driving toward the pce early that morning, the town still cloaked in the soft hues of dawn, when he spotted Damien perched nonchntly on the hood of his car, right in the middle of the street. The vampire¡¯s presence was as unexpected as it was unwee.


    Kyllian brought his car to a halt, his eyes narrowing at the sight. What was Damien doing here? Was this a power y, a gloating session about having Luna all to himself? Or perhaps a veiled threat to stay away from his mate? Kyllian sighed exasperatedly. Still, curiositypelled him to step out of the car.


    "You want something?" Kyllian asked, approaching cautiously, maintaining a safe distance.


    "To talk. Like men," Damien replied, his tone surprisingly devoid of sarcasm.


    Kyllian raised an eyebrow. "Shoot."


    "First, I want to apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have crashed your wedding," Damien said, his gaze steady.


    Kyllian nodded slowly, still wary. "Go on."


    "We need to talk about Luna," Damien continued.


    "What¡¯s there to talk about? She¡¯s your mate. That much I understand," Kyllian replied, his voice tinged with resignation.


    "But I think she might be yours too," Damien said, dropping the bombshell.


    Kyllian was taken aback. "Excuse me?"


    "Just... indulge me, okay? How long have you been in love with her?" Damien asked.


    Kyllian¡¯s jaw tightened. "I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any of your business."


    "Wolves... always hot-headed," Damien muttered, rolling his eyes. "Look, I¡¯ve lived long enough to know some things, experience some things. And something Luna said yesterday didn¡¯t make sense. It sat with me for a long time, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here."


    Kyllian¡¯s curiosity piqued despite himself. "What did she say?"


    "She said she feels something for you, not like the mate bond, but close."


    Kyllian scoffed, trying to mask the flutter in his chest. "She may just be saying it to piss you off. In case you haven¡¯t noticed, she doesn¡¯t like you."


    "I beg to differ," Damien replied. "Luna is torn between the both of us, and it¡¯s not just because it¡¯s her duty. She feels something for you because there is something there. Tiny, but it is there. And from what I could tell by your reaction at the wedding, your feelings are stronger."


    Kyllian looked away, weighing Damien¡¯s words in his mind. He had tried to suppress his feelings, to prepare himself for the worst, his heart betrayed him. The way she looked at him thest time he saw her, the way he touched her, the way he missed her, it kept chipping away at his resolve.


    "It¡¯s not the mate bond, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re suggesting, I know what a mate bond is, Damien. It may not be a magical string circling our wrists like with you vampires but we feel it. And Luna? She¡¯s yours. Not mine." A twitch in his jaw betrayed the conflict he was choking down.


    Damien, still perched on the car hood, tilted his head annoyingly. "Just think about it," he said. "Because if I¡¯m right then there¡¯s more going on here than any of us expected. And if we ignore it, it could bring the entire werewolf kingdom to its knees. Same kingdom she is fighting her heart to do right by."


    Kyllian¡¯s bravado drained just a little from his shoulders. "What are you saying?" he asked, voice suddenly softer. His gut clenched as his mind raced through every recent moment with Luna, the way she looked at him sometimes, the way her touch lingered when it didn¡¯t have to.


    Damien didn¡¯t answer right away. He looked up at the sun, which had started to peek more boldly from the horizon, bathing the street in gold. His skin was already starting to glisten, even though his cloak protected him. "Let me know when you¡¯ve thought about what I said," he murmured. "I have to go. The sun¡¯s heating up."


    "Wait! How am I supposed to find you? I can¡¯t exactly waltz into the Blood Castle."


    Damien reached into his cloak and pulled out a card. It was ck, smooth, thick like stone, andpletely nk except for an ornate silver signature that shimmered as if alive. He handed it to Kyllian. "Give this to the gatekeeper at the boundary."


    Kyllian stared down at the card.


    Damien slid off the hood elegantly. He slipped into his car, rolled up the tinted windows that seemed to darken instantly with the sunlight, and without another word, sped down the street, tires whispering against the road.


    Kyllian stood rooted to the spot for a few more minutes after Damien sped off. The wind teased his hair and tugged at his jacket, but his mind was far too full to notice the chill. The words kept echoing in his head: "I think she is yours too."


    "Yours too..." Kyllian muttered, squinting.


    He didn¡¯t like this. Not one bit.


    Sure, he felt something for Luna. Feelings that had intensified after their engagement was announced. But that was after. Before all this, before the awkward mating triangle, Luna had just been the princess. A curious, sharp-tongued, always-in-trouble princess.


    Yes, he had always admired her but he had never felt a bond. Never had that maic, soul-binding pull that older wolves described. What he felt back then was... affection. Maybe a crush, though he¡¯d been too disciplined, too respectful, too military to act on it.


    <subt></subt>


    Now though, things were messier. Her scent lingered longer on his mind. Her smile hit harder.


    He sighed heavily and looked down at the vampire¡¯s mysterious card still tucked in his hand. "Vampires are crazy," he muttered. And with a shake of his head, he shoved the card into his jacket and returned to his car, resuming his drive to the castle.

 Chapter 32: Lewis Capaldi - Someone You Loved

    <h4>Chapter 32: Lewis Capaldi - Someone You Loved</h4>


    Apparently, the cancetion of the wedding hadn¡¯t stopped the king from enforcing royal protocol. He was already Luna¡¯s husband in the king¡¯s eyes, which meant he still had to show up at the castle to be taught the ways of a king.


    ******


    Meanwhile, at the Blood castle¡¯s grand terrace, Seliora was having apletely different kind of morning.


    The Royal Concubine sat gracefully in her chair, sipping her tea and massaging her temple. Across from her, a woman was dramatically wiping her eyes.


    "He¡¯s a flirt, your grace!" the woman cried.


    Seliora offered a patient, regal nod. "Yes, you said so already."


    "I want a divorce."


    "Well, we have to look into your ims. He is a vampire afterall, forever is a long time to be with one person. But divorce is always thest resort, you know that." Seliora said dryly. "But if you think he is a threat to you, I can draft a formal separation document while he is being investigated. Does he have legal concubines?"


    "No." the woman sniffled. "I don¡¯t want him having concubines. No offense, your grace."


    "None taken." Seliora said calmly. "But you may have to consider one down the line to keep your husband in check. Now, breathe deeply."


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    After the woman left, Seliora sighed into her teacup.


    It was barely 10 AM, and already, love was making everyone lose their minds.


    Seliora sipped her tea slowly as she watched the Prince¡¯s castle courtyard from the elevated terrace. She was hoping for a moment of peace or at least silence. Instead, she spotted the very source of her recent insomnia. The she-wolf princess was strolling casually out of the prince¡¯s private wing, head held high, steps light.


    Seliora narrowed her eyes. She looked... annoyingly radiant. Like someone who¡¯d just been adequately fucked by a vampire with and good gics. It made Seliora want to throw her teacup off the balcony.


    Luna spotted her and waved.


    Kill your enemies with kindness, Luna reminded herself, even as her smile stretched a little too sweetly. Though, to be fair, she didn¡¯t exactly see Seliora as her enemy.


    Honestly, it was Seliora who treated her like a walking apocalypse. The Royal Concubine seemed convinced that Luna was about to im Damien as her own. Did she not get the memo? Yes, Damien was her mate. But Luna was engaged. To a werewolf. A very loyal, very worthy Alpha. And she was going to marry him. Period.


    Seliora¡¯s voice floated down, cool as ever. "Going somewhere, Princess?"


    The words were polite, but the tone? Absolute fake.


    "Just taking a walk," Luna called back, climbing the marble steps with deliberate grace. "Wanted to see more of the city. It¡¯s spectacr."


    "Sure," Seliora replied, lips curving in a mock-sweet smile. "Considering your kind live like animals. No offense."


    Luna¡¯s steps paused for the briefest second before she continued toward her. She returned Seliora¡¯s smile, matching its sugar with her own spice. Her eyes glittered.


    She stepped closer. "I understand your problem with me," Luna said. "You¡¯re afraid. Jealous. Scared you¡¯ll be dethroned as the Royal Concubine or... whatever status you cling to at night."


    Seliora looked momentarily stunned.


    Luna leaned in slightly. "I don¡¯t mind when you rub dirt on me and try to make it stick. That¡¯s politics. That¡¯s pce life. But I¡¯m still a princess and the moment you take a jab at my people, we¡¯ve got a problem."


    She smiled again, showing a sh of canines. "This little insult? You get one free pass. But the next time you speak about my kind like they¡¯re less than you? I promise you, Seliora, you¡¯ll be licking the dirt off my shoes andplimenting the taste."


    Seliora¡¯s lips parted in shock.


    "Well," Seliora said, clearing her throat and cing her teacup down. "I suppose the animals do bite back."


    Luna tilted her head. "Only when poked."


    "Werewolves were always known to be hot-headed. It¡¯s glorious to see it in a princess worth her salt," Lucivar said, his smooth baritone gliding into the space.


    Both Luna and Seliora jolted as if zapped. Their heads snapped in his direction, and then immediately dipped into practiced bows.


    Luna straightened first, her cheeks still warm from the confrontation. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was embarrassment from being caught threatening the prince¡¯s concubine, or pride that someone had noticed she did it with ir.


    Seliora, on the other hand, looked like a schoolgirl caught gossiping.


    "You¡¯ll have to pardon Seliora," Lucivar said, stepping casually into the narrowing space between them. "We are not used to having werewolves among us."


    "Hmm," Luna replied, eyes dancing with mischief. "You seem to be quite weing though."


    Lucivar chuckled. "Oh, trust me. Damien will cut off my royal balls if I¡¯m anything but... Come on, walk with me," Lucivar gestured, already turning.


    Luna shot onest look at Seliora. Then, she followed the vampire king.


    Seliora¡¯s eye twitched. She turned to her ever-silent maid.


    "Keep an eye on the wench," she whispered, venom behind every syble. "I want to know what she does. Every. Single. Thing."


    Meanwhile, Lucivar and Luna strolled down the rose-strewn corridor leading to the Royal Garden.


    "So," Lucivar began, ncing at her with genuine curiosity, "how are you enjoying your stay?"


    "It¡¯s definitely a change of scenery," Luna said. "I do miss home, though. The smell of the woods after rain. My pack. Natural sun not this artificial thing you got going on."


    "Have you and Damien talked about this whole mate thing yet?" Lucivar asked casually.


    Luna let out a long and dramatic sigh. "Yes..." she said, dragging the word. "We talked."


    Lucivar chuckled. "Sounds like progress."


    "I admit I didn¡¯t think beyond what was best for me and my people. I was raised on duty. It¡¯s practically stitched into my bones. I understand what¡¯s at stake with this alliance. I chose the engagement because it made sense. It was smart. Strategic."


    She paused, then continued. "But then... I still don¡¯t really have a choice, do I? If I weren¡¯t the princess, this wouldn¡¯t be so hard. I could choose love or nothing. But everything I do has consequences."

 Chapter 33: Leona Lewis - Bleeding Love

    <h4>Chapter 33: Leona Lewis - Bleeding Love</h4>


    Lucivar stepped beside her. He looked at her, not as a king, not even as Damien¡¯s father, but as someone who had long since sacrificed personal dreams at the altar of duty.


    "Luna," he began, "one thing in life is constant. And that¡¯s change. Centuries ago, vampires and werewolves wouldn¡¯t have shared the same continent without trying to rip each other¡¯s fangs and fur out. Now? Look at us. Allies."


    "Yeah," Luna muttered.


    "My point is more change cane through you. Through this... bond. You call it a burden, but maybe it¡¯s the very thing that can forge a better future. Think of what you could do for your people with the resources we have here. The strength of two kingdoms. The knowledge, the protection. Your people wouldn¡¯t just survive. They¡¯d thrive."


    Luna turned to face him now. "What are you saying?"


    "I¡¯m saying, you think this mate pairing is a curse... but maybe, just maybe, it can be a blessing."


    ******


    Damien wasn¡¯t exactly proud of how badly he was handling things with Luna. In fact, he¡¯d been avoiding her. Which was, by all logical and emotional ounts, the worst thing to do when trying to convince someone they were destined mates. Or that he didn¡¯t find her terrifyingly beautiful when she was angry. Or both. But the truth was, he still had questions.


    He found himself trudging up the narrow path to the home of the kingdom¡¯s most learned vampire. Sage Veyron.


    Damien arrived at the small, crooked house at exactly 10:04 a.m. The sacred window after coffee but before lunch. Timing was everything with Veyron. If you interrupted him too early, he would throw you out.


    Damien cleared his throat and called out toward the door. "Sage Veyron!"


    No answer.


    "Sage Veyron!"


    A long pause, then a very annoyed voice shouted back, "What?!"


    "It¡¯s me. Prince Damien."


    <subt>f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om</subt>


    "So?" the sage snapped.


    Damien sighed and rubbed a hand down his face. "Veyron, I checked the time. I made sure I came at the right time. Quit being an old pain in the ass. I need to talk to you!"


    Silence again. Then a snort. "Still got that arrogant mouth on you. Thought bing a future king might humble you."


    "Not even slightly," Damien muttered, and the door creaked open.


    Veyron was barefoot, robe open over suspiciously, holding a mug.


    "Come in," Veyron grumbled, pushing the door wide open.


    "You get grumpier and grumpier as you grow older," Damienined.


    "And yet," Veyron retorted dryly, "I age like fine wine. Bitter. Complex. Slightly dangerous if consumed in excess." He led Damien into the cozy chaos that was his sitting room.


    "You haven¡¯te to visit me in ages," Veyron muttered as he shuffled past a stack of books that reached his shoulder. "So this must be about you storming the werewolf territory, huffing and puffing and demanding their king hand over your mate."


    "That¡¯s not exactly what happened," Damien said in exasperation.


    Veyron turned to arch a snow-white eyebrow at him. "But you did crash a wedding, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Ah... I did do that," Damien admitted, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Stupid!" Veyron barked, then sighed theatrically. "Now sit. Before your tragic love story gives me indigestion."


    Damien sat on the nearest sofa. It was too soft. Like it was plotting to lull him into sleep with whispered lubies and feathered dreams.


    Veyron plopped himself into an opposing armchair. "So," he said, folding his arms, "what ails your broken, dead heart today?"


    "Princess Luna," Damien replied. Even the floating books paused mid-air, as if curious about what came next.


    "Ah. That¡¯s her name, huh? Lovely. Has a poetic ring to it. What if she marries an alpha and bes Luna? What will she be called? Luna Luna?" Veyron smirked, clearly too delighted by his own joke.


    Damien gave a weak chuckle, then rubbed his temples. "That is a good question. But I came for answers, Veyron. Please."


    The older vampire leaned forward, all teasing gone from his voice now. "You¡¯re no fun at all. And that worries me."


    Damien hesitated, then finally asked the question that had been eating away at him. "Is it possible... for her to be my mate... and yet have strong feelings for another man?"


    Veyron didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just stared at Damien, eyes ancient and sharp.


    Finally, he sighed. "Yes. It¡¯s possible."


    "Look," Veyron continued. "The mate bond is sacred, yes. But feelings? They¡¯re trickier. You can be bonded to someone by the pull of ancient magic and yet the heart may still tremble at the sound of another name."


    "So..." Damien started, his voice quiet, "she could... love him?"


    "She might," Veyron said gently. "Or she might just be confused."


    "No, I mean..." Damien started. "I can clearly see that she wants me. I see it in her eyes. Her wolf epts me. I feel it when I¡¯m near her. But she admitted to having strong feelings for another man. It¡¯s like she wants both of us at the same time!" he exploded. "I mean, is that even possible? I heard about a case when I was younger... something from the old scrolls. A woman who had two mates."


    Veyron, who had been chewing a cookie finally raised an eyebrow. "Is this what you think is happening?"


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Damien asked, almost desperately. "Is that even a thing? Could it be happening again?"


    "I cannot say," Veyron said, with maddening calm. He tapped a fingernail on the table, his old bones creaking as he shifted in his chair. "Not without observing all parties involved."


    "Then observe me!" Damien snapped. "Study me. Stalk her! I don¡¯t care! Just tell me what the hell this means!"


    With a long, theatrical sigh, Veyron set his cookie down. "Very well. I¡¯ll tell you what I do know," he said, leaning forward. "Having two mates is... rare. Rare enough to be considered a myth. It means the woman is bonded by soul and instinct to two men. And not just romantically. She needs both men to survive, to thrive, to be whole. But from experience... she will die."


    Damien froze mid-breath. "What?"


    "Yes," Veyron repeated, annoyingly calm. Having two mates splits her soul. The pull of one tears her from the other. It is... unsustainable."


    "That¡¯s insane!" Damien shouted. "That¡¯s insane!"


    Veyron shrugged. "Yes, well, the Blood Goddess is melodramatic."


    Damien raked his fingers through his hair, torn between horror and a new depth of fear. "But why?" he asked. "Why would the goddess do that to her?"


    "You¡¯re focused on what¡¯s happening now, but you need to ask how it happened. Why would a royal werewolf, end up with one vampire and one werewolf as her mates? There¡¯s history here, Damien. Secrets."


    "I had a feeling there was more to this." Damien said.


    "You might want to dig up her family tree. Preferably before she ends up in a grave."


    Damien slumped back onto the couch. "I can¡¯t let that happen," he whispered.


    "She will die at some point. You will definitely outlive her," Veyron said. "It¡¯s not like you can turn her..."


    He trailed off mid-thought, the sentence dissolving into the silence.


    Damien, already on edge, narrowed his eyes. "What is it?"


    Veyron didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he stared into the middle distance, tapping a bony finger against his chin as if trying to summon a long-buried memory from a thousand years ago. "I think... I think I read something in the old volumes," he muttered. "Something about dual mates and... a third path. But the details are foggy. I don¡¯t remember."


    Damien leaned forward, a spark of hope catching in his chest. "Are you saying there¡¯s a chance?"


    "I¡¯m saying," Veyron said carefully, "I need a few days to find that book again. If it even still exists."


    Damien stood. "Veyron, I don¡¯t have a few days. Luna is leaving in a few days and that may be it. I cannot let her leave now that I know this. We might be racing against the clock."


    Veyron rolled his eyes. "Oh please. Surely you can wait four days while I rummage through scrolls. I said I¡¯d look. But all of this, Damien, is still spection. You¡¯re not even certain she has two mates."


    But Damien was. He didn¡¯t need confirmation. He felt it in every nerve-ending that came alive when she was near. He¡¯d seen the hesitation in Luna¡¯s eyes, the flicker of guilt when she turned away. Despite every growl of his instincts, Damien knew she cared about Kyllian way too much.


    Still, he nodded slowly. "Fine," he said stiffly. "You¡¯ll let me know."


    "As soon as I find something," Veyron said, already reaching for another cookie.


    Damien gave him one final nce before vanishing into the hallway, heart heavier than it had been in centuries.


    *****


    Kyllian stood at the gates of the Blood Castle, his usual confident smirk frozen in awe. The card he held gleamed gold with a faint pulse. The moment the guards saw it, their eyes narrowed respectfully, and they moved aside.


    "Wow!" he muttered, eyes wide as they swept through his surroundings.

 Chapter 34: Elvis Presley - Can’t Help Falling in Love

    <h4>Chapter 34: Elvis Presley - Can¡¯t Help Falling in Love</h4>


    A guard in all-ck opened a door with a bow. "This way, Alpha Kyllian."


    He stepped inside and found himself in the Prince¡¯s personal wing. Kyllian hated that it looked so damn cool.


    He nced around as a steward gestured for him to wait.


    Kyllian swallowed. "Well... this should be fun."


    He walked through the quiet living room, his boots sinking slightly into the soft carpet. The Prince¡¯s Castle¡¯s interior was quite luxurious but silent. Kyllian felt like a stray dog.


    He sat down stiffly on one of the elegant couches. Everything here was too plush and perfect.


    He didn¡¯t even know what he was doing there. Not really. A part of him thought Damien was trying to manipte him. Maybe the vampire prince wanted to guilt-trip him into backing off. Maybe this was all a calcted chess move.


    But... there was a chance. A slim, dangerous, maddening chance that Damien was telling the truth. And Kyllian had to know. He had to be sure that he wasn¡¯t going crazy.


    "Alpha Kyllian?"


    His heart kicked against his ribs. He stood immediately, bowing with every ounce of protocol he could remember, though it felt strange doing it with her. "Princess," he said quietly, the word heavy with longing, pain, and a hundred unsaid things. He kept his eyes respectful, his posture restrained. Even though his wolf howled for her, he wouldn¡¯t overstep. Not again.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, wide-eyed. "Did Father send you to bring me back? How did you even get past the checkpoints?"


    Kyllian couldn¡¯t help the dramatic little tilt of his head. "Rx," he said. "Your prince invited me."


    Her face darkened. "He¡¯s not my anything," she snapped, arms crossing defensively over her chest.


    He wanted to say something cocky. But instead, he let it go. "Alright. I won¡¯t push it."


    There was a pause. A long, awkward silence between two people who used to fill the air withughter. Finally, he asked, "How have you been?"


    She hesitated, as though wondering how honest she could be with him. "I¡¯m good," she said, but her eyes didn¡¯t quite agree. Then, with a half-hearted chuckle, she added, "Did you see the city?"


    "No one could miss it."


    <subt>fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m</subt>


    "I mean seriously," she said. "These people live like they¡¯re in heaven. I can¡¯t even imagine how they managed to dull the rays of the sun."


    "You seem impressed, Princess Luna," Kyllian said, watching her.


    "Well, I am," she admitted. She dropped into one of the sofas. "So... why did Damien invite you?"


    Kyllian didn¡¯t miss it, the soft lilt in her voice when she said Damien. It was subtle, maybe even unintentional, but to Kyllian, it was deafening. He might as well have been pped.


    "I¡¯d like to know that too," he muttered, more to himself than to her. There was a bitter tang under his words, but he masked it with a half-shrug.


    Luna shifted ufortably, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "How... how is the pack?"


    Kyllian arched a brow. "Luna, stop it," he said. "Stop with the forcing of the conversation. We don¡¯t have to talk. We can just sit here in silence. It¡¯s less painful than pretending."


    "I¡¯m forcing the conversation because you won¡¯t speak to me!" she snapped, sitting forward now, her hands gripping her knees.


    <subt></subt>


    He leaned forward too. "Why should I, huh? Why should I?"


    <subt>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</subt>


    Her eyes narrowed. "Why shouldn¡¯t you? We¡¯re supposed to get married, remember? Live together for the rest of our lives and...what? Exchange cracked conversations over breakfast and pretend everything¡¯s fine?"


    "You don¡¯t really mean that," he said with a humorlessugh. "Marrying me? That¡¯s rich."


    She blinked, stung. "Why do you think I don¡¯t mean it?"


    "Your bloodsucking mate crashed our wedding, our wedding, and you ran into the sunset with him. You didn¡¯t even look back, Luna. Not once. And now you¡¯re asking why I don¡¯t believe you want to marry me?"


    Her lips parted, words bubbling to the surface, but he cut her off.


    "No. No. I¡¯m not going to let my feelings be strung along. I¡¯m not going to be your safety. I deserve better than that. You are either in with me or out."


    Then he exhaled bitterly, shaking his head. "No... no. I take that back. You¡¯re out. You¡¯re out, Luna. And I hope he¡¯s worth it."


    Her face paled.


    "Both of us don¡¯t have the power to make that choice, do we?" Luna raised a single eyebrow.


    "I do not," Kyllian replied stiffly, his spine straight as a rod. "I answer to my king, and I obey his every word."


    Luna sighed, her shoulders sagging. "I have apologized to you, Kyllian. Multiple times. What do you want me to do, bleed?"


    "Yeah, yeah, sure you did," he muttered, waving a hand dismissively and leaning back into his chair.


    He didn¡¯t believe her. Or maybe he just didn¡¯t want to believe her, because that would mean admitting he still cared.


    Just then, the front doors opened, and in swept Damien.


    He stopped short. "Whew... chilly in here. I thought werewolves were the warm-blooded ones," Damienmented, eyebrows raised as he took in the frosty bodynguage of the two lovebirds.


    "Why is he here?" Luna asked, eyes narrowing at Damien.


    "I invited him," Damien said smoothly, not breaking eye contact with her, "because we need to discuss you, and I need both of you to listen."


    He pulled a chair forward, and settled himself in.


    "I need you to tell Kyllian how you feel about me," he said inly.


    Luna blinked. "What?"


    "This is why you invited him?" she demanded. "To make me pad your ego?"


    "Moonlight," he said, reaching out and catching her hand. The nickname still got her, it was a whisper in her chest, a tug she didn¡¯t want to feel but did.


    He looked into her eyes with vulnerability.


    "Moonlight, trust me. Just this once," he said gently. "Be honest. With both of us."

 Chapter 35: John Legend - All of Me

    <h4>Chapter 35: John Legend - All of Me</h4>


    Luna swallowed, hard. Her eyes flicked between the two men.


    Her heart pounded, her wolf howled inside her, and she realized that there was no way out of this. She was standing on a cliff, and whichever way she jumped, someone would fall.


    But still, Damien held her hand.


    And it felt like it might be the only thing keeping her from falling apart.


    Luna stared hard at Damien, her eyes narrowing. Then, slowly, as though dragging her own truth out from under the weight of everything she¡¯d been trying to suppress, she turned to Kyllian. Her lips trembled slightly before she spoke.


    "I... I cannot help the bond," she began, almost whisper-soft. Her eyes flicked briefly to Damien, then back to Kyllian. "I thought I would hate the bond. I wanted to hate it. Goddess knows I tried to fight it, I threw everything at it. But I..." Her words stalled, and then she let out a breathy, bitterugh. "I like him."


    She gave a smile. It was crooked and resigned. "I like Damien. I know that I want him. I know that I want to be with him... even if I can¡¯t. Even if I shouldn¡¯t. When he¡¯s not near me, I... I miss him. It¡¯s like I can¡¯t breathe."


    Kyllian nodded slowly, the movement almost mechanical. His eyes burned with a hurt that no amount of blinking could hide. He didn¡¯t interrupt her, didn¡¯t rage or storm off or yell about betrayal. He just... absorbed it.


    <subt>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</subt>


    Damien, for his part, didn¡¯t say anything for a beat. Then he smiled gently, without the usual smugness, and squeezed Luna¡¯s hands.


    "Me too," he murmured. "Exactly that."


    Then he tilted his head. "Now," he said, "I want you to look at me. Right here." He tapped his chest with two fingers. "And tell me how you feel about Kyllian. Honestly."


    Luna¡¯s brows pinched together. She seemed like she might cry. Or scream. Orugh. Possibly all at once.


    "I feel... at peace when I¡¯m with him, joyful." she said. "I don¡¯t have to think when he¡¯s around. I don¡¯t have to question myself or calcte my every move." She let out a chuckle, light and broken. "I have this... this innate urge to please him. To submit to him. Not because he demands it, but because it feels right."


    Kyllian¡¯s lips parted, the weight of her words visiblynding in his chest. "That... shouldn¡¯t be possible," he murmured, barely above a whisper. His eyes shifted from Luna to Damien, wide with reluctant awe and eptance.


    Damien¡¯s lips curled in satisfaction. His eyes twinkled.


    "So you believe me now," he said, unable to keep a hint of triumph from his voice.


    Kyllian sighed, long and heavy. "I believe we¡¯re all doomed."


    "Why?...Why can¡¯t I like two hot men at the same time? People do it all the time."


    She threw her hands in the air.


    Kyllian watched her with brows furrowed. "It¡¯s not the same with the mate bond," he said gently, trying to inject reason into a conversation that had long since veered into uncharted territory. "The mate bond doesn¡¯t want to share. It doesn¡¯t likepetition. It¡¯s instinctual, possessive." He sighed. "Yes, we have free will. Technically. But until the bond is severed, that feeling... it doesn¡¯t just go away. It envelops everything. It bes everything."


    Luna froze mid-pace, her breath catching. "So... what are you saying?"


    "That we¡¯re both your mates," Damien answered before Kyllian could say a word.


    Luna blinked at him. "Well, fuck me!" she eximed.


    "dly," Damien said with an irreverent smirk.


    Kyllian let out a low, warning growl that rumbled through the air. Damien just shrugged as if to say, What? She opened the door!


    But Luna wasn¡¯t paying attention to the testosterone-fueled death stares behind her. Her mind was spinning too fast.


    "I mean... I do like you," Kyllian admitted. He stood slowly. "I¡¯ve liked you since before you knew right from wrong. When you were still running around barefoot in the fields, daring the boys to race and beating every single one of them." A nostalgic smile tugged at his lips. "But I... I don¡¯t feel the mate bond. Not the way I should."


    Damien nodded, stepping closer. "That¡¯s because your bond is the recessive one."


    <subt>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</subt>


    Kyllian turned sharply. "What?"


    "It¡¯s rare," Damien said. "But it happens. One dominant bond, the one you feel and one recessive bond, the one that hides beneath years of quiet affection."


    Luna was blinking rapidly now. "How is that even possible? Is that a thing? Are you making this up?"


    "I have a theory," Damien replied, folding his arms. "But I need more information before I can exin it."


    "Great," Luna huffed, flopping dramatically into the nearest chair. "So what now?"


    Damien cracked a smile. "Unfortunately... we do have a problem."


    Luna¡¯s head snapped up. "More than two mate bonds?"


    "Yes...I spoke to a century-old sage about the situation...Luna cannot handle being mated to two."


    "So?" Kyllian shot back, folding his arms tighter, as if bracing for impact. "What¡¯s the bombshell this time?"


    "She will die." Damien said it so simply that it took a moment to register.


    "What?" Luna gasped, color draining from her face.


    "I knew it!" Kyllian snapped. "I knew this was all a ruse to pressure her. You want her to choose you no matter what! You vampires...youalways have your damned schemes!"


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "Will you stop being wolfy for one second and use your brain? This isn¡¯t about you or me. This is about her dying. You think I¡¯d make that up for the sake of my ego?"


    "You absolutely would!" Kyllian barked.


    Luna threw her head back with a loud, soul-deep groan. "Oh my goddess, please stop!" She pressed two fingers to her temple. "I... I need to think. I need air."


    She didn¡¯t wait for permission. She didn¡¯t look at either of them. She just walked out of the castle.


    "Luna..." Kyllian whispered, chest tightening.


    He turned to Damien, eyes dark and wild. "God help me if you¡¯re lying..."

 Chapter 36: Ed Sheeran - Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 36: Ed Sheeran - Perfect</h4>


    "I¡¯m not." Damien¡¯s face was pale now. Honest. Shaken in a way that made Kyllian believe him despite himself. "The sage will give me more information when he has it...I need you to do something though."


    "What?"


    "We need more information if we¡¯re going to help her," Damien said. His hands were moving with each word, slicing through invisible threads of logic as if he could cut a path to the truth. "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible, but I¡¯ll do my damndest to keep her alive."


    His voice was painfully sincere, there was no bravado, no charming smirk. Just naked fear and a purpose that seemed to choke him with every syble. Kyllian swallowed. The seriousness of the situation finallynded on his shoulders.


    "What do you need?" Kyllian asked, without a second thought. Whatever bitterness lingered between them had to be bottled up and shelved. Luna was worth more than grudges and pride.


    Damien looked Kyllian dead in the eye. "My suspicion is..." He paused, rubbing the back of his neck "...that Luna is the child of a werewolf and a vampire."


    "Oh, sure. Why not? This just keeps getting better and better." He rubbed his temples furiously, already hearing the screams echoing through his head. "You think the Queen had an affair? Do you have any idea what that usation would do to the kingdom?"


    Damien lifted a finger. "I said it was a suspicion, not a deration. And I never said ¡¯affair.¡¯ Maybe Ravena was manipted. Maybe it happened before her marriage. We don¡¯t know. That¡¯s the point...we need answers."


    Kyllian ran a hand through his hair and groaned. "Goddess help us. If this is true..." He trailed off, imagining the werewolf kingdom crumbling beneath scandal and fury. "...we¡¯re not just talking about saving Luna anymore. There will be a revolution."


    "Which is exactly why Luna doesn¡¯t need to know. Not yet," Damien said. "Let us handle this. She¡¯s already on the verge."


    *****


    Luna was gasping for air. Her back was pressed against the cool stone wall of the castle, hands trembling at her sides.


    "No. No-no-no-no-no." The words spilled out of her mouth, as if saying it enough would rewind the entire universe to before her life turned into a supernatural love triangle.


    There was no way. How could this be real?


    "What did I do to deserve this?"


    But no matter how much her brain screamed that this was impossible, her heart kept circling back to Damien¡¯s face. The way his voice shook. The fear behind those annoyingly perfect cheekbones. He wasn¡¯t lying. She¡¯d seen honesty in his eyes.


    How could she have the best of both worlds and still bepletely powerless? Luna¡¯s thoughts spiraled, whipping through her mind. Her chest was constricted¡ªas though her lungs had been shrink-wrapped. Every breath she tried to take came in short, ragged rasps.


    The sheer unfairness of it hit her. She was caught in the most bizarre love geometry ever. Two insanely hot, powerful men wanted her. She had no say in any of it.


    She pressed her palm to the stone wall, cool and rough beneath her skin, praying for stability. The universe, however, remained unimpressed. Her knees buckled. Down she went, her legs folding, and she copsed onto the grass.


    "Princess!"


    Warm arms scooped her up, holding her close as they both sank to the ground together. His arms tightened around her.


    "Hey! Breathe, Luna. Come on, just follow me, listen to my heart, okay?"


    And she did. She focused on the steady thump of his heart. Her own breath began to mimic it; inhale, exhale, repeat. But then the sobs came.


    Her body shook with the force of it. The unfairness, the loss of control, the soul-deep exhaustion of being everyone¡¯s responsibility but no one¡¯s choice, it all wed its way to the surface.


    "It¡¯s okay, love. Let it out, sweetie. Go on," Kyllian whispered, fingers weaving gently through her hair. He cradled her head against his chest, his cheek resting on her head. "It¡¯s going to be okay. We¡¯ll do everything we can, honey. Everything."


    There was a raw tenderness in his voice that made her want to believe him. Made her want to curl up and let someone else take the wheel for once.


    But no.


    *****


    Damien stood alone on the uppermost balcony, leaning heavily against the marble railing. Below, Kyllian held Luna. Damien¡¯s jaw clenched. His chest ached in a way that made breathing feel like a punishment.


    Kyllian was soothing her, stroking her back, brushing stray hairs from her tear-streaked face, whispering words Damien couldn¡¯t hear but didn¡¯t need to. The intimacy was enough. It was all so gentle, so tender, and it made Damien want to hurl something off the balcony.


    He watched as Kyllian pressed a soft kiss to Luna¡¯s temple, and the sight ignited spite in his gut. Jealousy twisted through him, curling its ws into the softest parts of his soul. But he knew he had no right. Not when Kyllian was just as caught in this celestial joke as he was. They were two puzzle pieces cut from the same tragic mold, fated to orbit the same sun.


    Luna needed them both. That much was excruciatingly, terrifyingly clear.


    This wasn¡¯t about conquest. This wasn¡¯t a contest of abs. This wasn¡¯t even about who got to ride off into the sunset with the girl. No, this was about survival. Her survival.


    <subt></subt>


    Still, that did little tofort him when he saw Kyllian wipe away one of Luna¡¯s tears like he had been born to touch her.


    Damien had shared women before. Casual, nameless things that involved more noise than emotion. But this? This was not that.


    This was Luna.


    This was his mate.


    How the hell was he supposed to just... let someone else love her? Let someone else hold her, heal her, protect her? Touch her?


    It was like being told to share his own heart and smile while doing it. And yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look away. Something in him was anchored to her. He watched as Kyllian murmured onest thing in her ear, something that made her smile faintly through the tears. That smile gutted him. Still, he stayed frozen on the balcony, trying to stitch his own feelings back together.


    *****


    "I have to go now," Kyllian said softly, pulling away from Luna with obvious reluctance.


    Her arms didn¡¯t let go immediately. She clung for a moment longer, fingers curling around his shirt.


    "If Talon doesn¡¯t hear from me soon, he might send a search party," Kyllian added, attempting a half-hearted smile. "And you know how dramatic he gets when left unsupervised."


    Luna gave a weak chuckle, sniffing. "He¡¯d probably bring a battering ram."


    Kyllian grinned. "I¡¯m sure there will be a ¡¯Missing Alpha¡¯ poster by now and to piss me off, he would use a baby picture of me."


    Luna sniffed and hastily wiped the back of her hand across her face. She nced up at Kyllian and grimaced. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve basically turned you into a walking, talking tissue. I¡¯ve been weeping all over you."


    Kyllian smiled, his eyes softening as he brushed a tear from her cheek with a knuckle. "It¡¯s fine. But I also owe you an apology, Luna. I¡¯ve been acting like aplete ass since this whole marriage mate-bond disaster decided to implode on our lives."


    Luna tilted her head, a teasing smirk twitching at the corners of her lips. "You think that¡¯s bad? If our positions were reversed, I think I would¡¯ve gone full rabid she-wolf. Like, actual ws-out crazy. I¡¯ve never squeezed a man¡¯s family jewels before, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s deeply satisfying. Therapeutic, even."


    They bothughed, the tension in the air melting away. In that moment, they weren¡¯t star-crossed lovers or doomed soulmates, they were just two people trying not to drown in a fate that seemed determined to p them both repeatedly with cosmic irony.


    "You¡¯re going to be fine, Luna," Kyllian said finally. "Especially with the Bloodsucker watching your back."


    Luna narrowed her eyes. "Bloodsucker? Really? You say it like he¡¯s a tick."


    Kyllian shrugged with a guilty smile. "Hey, old habits die hard. I¡¯m still adjusting to the whole ¡¯working with vampires¡¯ idea."


    "I¡¯m not some damsel in distress waiting for two grumpy men to put me back together. I¡¯m not a broken toy, Kyllian. I will do whatever it takes to fix myself. I will be the one to save me."


    He looked at her for a long beat, eyes filled with admiration and heartbreak. "You don¡¯t have to do it alone, though," he said quietly. "Even the strongest alphas ask for help sometimes."


    Luna smiled. "I appreciate you. Both of you."


    "Let¡¯s also be honest, the vampires are more equipped to help. Immortality has perks. It makes you good with history... but you¡¯ll be okay, Luna. One way or another, we¡¯ll figure this out."


    "Yeah, you are right. Do you think you could buy me some time with my father? Just enough to hear back from the Sage and find a path forward through all of these." Luna begged.

 Chapter 37: Marvin Gaye and Tammi Terrell - Ain’t No Mountain High Enough

    <h4>Chapter 37: Marvin Gaye and Tammi Terrell - Ain¡¯t No Mountain High Enough</h4>


    Kyllian dragged a hand down his face. "So let me get this straight. You want me to go back and tell the King...your father...that his only daughter needs more time... with her vampire mate... surrounded by other vampires?" He let out a dry chuckle. "Lovely. Fantastic. I think you mentioned something earlier about squeezing a man¡¯s family jewels? Because I¡¯m pretty sure the King will do a lot worse to mine."


    Lunaughed a belly-deepugh that made Kyllian¡¯s heart flutter in spite of the doom clouding everything. "I can already picture his face. That vein that pops in the middle of his forehead when he¡¯s trying not to shout."


    "You think that¡¯s funny?" Kyllian raised a brow, but his lips twitched at the corners. "You¡¯ve never actually seen the King mad. Not real, soul-leaving-your-body mad. You¡¯ve only ever seen the doting, frustrated version of it."


    Luna rolled her eyes affectionately. "He is my father. I¡¯ve seen him mad plenty."


    Kyllian scoffed. "No, princess. You¡¯ve seen him paternal. You¡¯ve never seen the King of the Wolves, the ruler, that guy. When that version gets mad? It¡¯s like watching a volcano warm up. First, there¡¯s silence. Then that terrifying twitch in the corner of his eye. Then a slow boil, like his blood is turning intova. You can actually see the transformation on his face. And every instinct in you says, ¡¯Run. Just run and hope to the high heavens he doesn¡¯t chase you.¡¯"


    Luna giggled, though a mncholic haze zed her eyes. "Sounds dramatic."


    <subt></subt>


    "It is. But he never shows that side around you. Not once." Kyllian smiled, softer now. "You¡¯re the only one who brings out his soft."


    That pulled at Luna¡¯s chest. Her smile wavered, and she looked down at her hands. "I miss him. Goddess, I miss him so much it hurts."


    Kyllian¡¯s brow furrowed. He reached out, brushing his fingers over hers. "He misses you too."


    Luna shook her head, voice quiet. "I feel like I¡¯ve failed him. He always wanted a son. Someone to take over the pack, carry the mantle. And instead, he got me. A daughter with the most ridiculous love triangle in history."


    Kyllian chuckled gently, his thumb now softly stroking the back of her hand. "He doesn¡¯t see failure when he looks at you, Luna. He sees his heart. He has always been proud of you. You know that, right? Never doubted you. Not once. He sees your strength, Luna. Your wild heart, your will. He always believed you were capable of leading our people. He never questioned your gender, not even for a second. He appreciated it. Loved it."


    Luna blinked at him, her lips twitching as she tried to maintain the scowl she didn¡¯t really mean. Her emotions were too chaotic to hold one expression for long. The gratitude swelling in her chest made it hard to breathe. Her father had never said it in those exact words. Of course, she¡¯d felt his pride in the way he stood tall at coronation ceremony, and the way his voice softened just for her. But to hear itid out like that from someone else made her feel good.


    "Come on," she muttered forcing a lopsided smirk. "You have to go. You¡¯re getting sickeningly sweet."


    Kyllian chuckled. "Okay, okay. I can take a hint."


    Luna shoved him lightly, her fingers lingering on his arm a moment longer than necessary.


    *****


    <subt></subt>


    Queen Ravena walked up the carved stone steps of Alpha Kyllian¡¯s packhouse. With every step, a storm of doubts spun tighter in her chest. Why had she ever thought Luna marrying Kyllian would work? The boy had heart, yes. But this ce was so... rustic.


    This wasn¡¯t princess material. It wasn¡¯t royalty. It was cozy. And Luna had grown up with gold threaded pillowcases. What in the hell made her think this was a suitable match?


    Reaching the top floor, Ravena swept through the hallway. She turned toward the office. She didn¡¯t bother waiting after the knock.


    "Alpha Kyllian?" she called out as she crossed the threshold. The room was cloaked in darkness. It took a few seconds for her eyes to adjust.


    "My... my..." she muttered, squinting into the gloom. "Someone could at least open a window."


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    She made her way toward the window, grumbling under her breath about uncivilized werewolves and their obsession with brooding in shadows, when suddenly a tablemp clicked on in the far corner. The warm, low light threw long shadows across the room¡ªand revealed a figure seated in a high-backed leather chair, legs crossed.


    She turned to her left, blinking as her eyes adjusted fully to the dim glow of the tablemp. Alpha Kyllian was lounging on a leather couch. His hair was tousled, his shirt wrinkled and the weight of a thousand unspoken words hung around him.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Queen Ravena demanded. She took a step forward. "What is all this madness? What¡¯s wrong with Luna?"


    His message had said they had to discuss Luna. That was enough. She threw herself into the car, barely giving the guards a second to open the gate.


    Her daughter mated to a vampire? That alone was problematic enough.


    Kyllian¡¯s lips twisted. "Luna is... okay. For now. I went to the Blood Castle yesterday. Prince Damien invited me."


    Queen Ravena¡¯s eyebrowsunched themselves toward her hairline. "How cute. Was there a little dinner? Some blood-infused wine?...What did he want?"


    Kyllian didn¡¯t rise to the bait. He simply sat forward, resting his forearms on his thighs. "He¡¯s concerned about Luna. He says she has two mates."


    "Oh my Goddess!" Ravena¡¯s hand flew to her chest. "Another vampire?! What are these people doing to my baby?" She started pacing, arms iling slightly.


    "Not another vampire," Kyllian said softly.


    "Do not tell me my Luna is...."


    "To me," Kyllian interrupted gently.


    "Come again?"


    "I¡¯m her second mate."


    "Are you listening to yourself?" she finally asked.


    "You¡¯ve known Luna her whole life. What happened to the mate bond?" She stared at him incredulously, pointing with one hand as if using him of stupidity. "Why didn¡¯t you recognize each other as mates when she was sixteen?!"

 Chapter 38: Ben E. King - Stand By Me

    <h4>Chapter 38: Ben E. King - Stand By Me</h4>


    Kyllian got to his feet, slowly. His eyes never left Ravena¡¯s as he stepped into the light, revealing not just the Alpha of a pack, but a man teetering on the edge of revtion. "I need you to know," he began, "that I am speaking to you right now as both a concerned mate of Luna and a scared alpha afraid for the future of his people. Luna is our future, Your Majesty. She¡¯s not just the heir to your throne, she is our everything."


    Ravena¡¯sposure faltered for a moment. Her hands trembled slightly. "what¡¯s going on with my baby?"


    He swallowed hard, jaw tightening. "Unless you tell me the truth... the bonds are going to kill her."


    "The vampires have filled your head with nonsense," she hissed. "What truth?"


    Kyllian didn¡¯t back down. His expression held no judgment, just a desperate, haunting need for answers. "Who is Luna¡¯s father?"


    It was as if all the oxygen had been sucked from the room. Ravena¡¯s spine went stiff, her nostrils ring as she stepped forward, every inch the offended monarch. "What are you using me of?" she said. "I am your queen."


    "And I am her mate," Kyllian shot back, just as firmly. "I am bonded to her. I feel her joy. Her pain.I¡¯m begging as a man who loves her."


    Kyllian took a shaky breath, hands clenched at his sides. "A vampire mate and a werewolf mate. Sounds odd, doesn¡¯t it?" His smile was brittle, holding back years of confused longing. "I never could exin my feelings toward her. Even when she was just a girl. I attended every Blood Moon festival for years, hoping, praying that there would be a sign. Something to prove that I wasn¡¯t sick. That I wasn¡¯t delusional."


    Ravena opened her mouth, but he held up a hand to stop her.


    "I hated myself for how I felt. I would lie awake at night, asking the moon why I felt the way I did about her. And then one day, she was just... dropped in myp." Hisugh was hollow. "Arranged marriage. Hrious, right? The Moon Goddess herself must have a cruel sense of humor."


    Ravena turned away, as if facing the far wall could shield her from the truth unraveling before her.


    "At first, I wasn¡¯t thrilled," Kyllian continued. "I didn¡¯t want to chain her to me through obligation. I wanted her to choose me. Freely. I wanted her to look at me and want me the way I wanted her." He exhaled sharply. "And then, she did. She does. Even through the confusion, she still wants me."


    "Make sense fast, Kyllian." Ravena¡¯s eyes zed, her entire presence thunderous.


    "She admits it. To me. She says she feels the mate bond with Damien but she also has... strong feelings for me."


    <subt>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</subt>


    "She said that?"


    "Yes," Kyllian nodded fervently. "Yes, she did. She said it out loud. She feels both bonds. Now, Your Majesty, you and I both know that¡¯s not supposed to be possible." He stepped forward. "So I¡¯ll ask again...who is Luna¡¯s father?"


    Ravena bristled, lips pressing together in a hard line. "You have no right...none whatsoever...to question me, Kyllian. I am your queen." She paused knowing she had to say something anyway. "I have never, ever, been with any other man. Like you said yourself just now, it¡¯s impossible. You know what the bond is. You know how it works. Magnus is my mate. My other half. The Moon Goddess gave him to me. No one else has ever touched me, ever."


    Kyllian hesitated. It didn¡¯t sound like a lie. In fact, it sounded too painful to be a lie. "Your Highness..." he said. "Please. Please. Luna is going to die. Anything you know...any detail, a secret, a suspicion...anything. Even a hunch. Just... please."


    "You truly love her, don¡¯t you?" Ravena¡¯s eyes narrowed, scanning his face, studying him as if trying to read the history of his soul.


    Kyllian met her gaze, fire for fire. "With my entire being," he said, without hesitation. "With the kind of love that makes my bones ache when she¡¯s not near. The kind that makes me want to rip out stars from the sky if they so much as look at her wrong. And I don¡¯t care who she ends up choosing. But she cannot die, your highness."


    "All of this is truly scary. I... I..." Ravena¡¯s voice cracked as the strength in her spine wavered. For a moment, she didn¡¯t seem like the fierce and fearsome queen anymore. She seemed like a mother struggling with a truth she hadn¡¯t dared speak aloud in decades. Her eyes flitted across the room, as if the walls themselves might hold her secrets. "I have to speak to Magnus first before I can say anything."


    "Your Highness..." Kyllian stepped forward, desperate to keep the moment from slipping through his fingers.


    But Ravena raised a hand, a graceful but iron-dmand. "No arguments. This isn¡¯t a story I can retell lightly. He...he needs to be the first to know. He deserves to be the first to know. After that... after I tell him, I promise, I¡¯ll get back to you."


    She reached out and ced her hand gently on Kyllian¡¯s shoulder. It surprised him, this show of vulnerability. Her fingers trembled just slightly against the muscle of his arm. "I am so sorry that you¡¯re going through this, Kyllian. None of this should be your burden."


    Then, she turned and left the room.


    *****


    Damien¡¯s eyes danced with amusement when Luna stormed into his bedroom. Her nostrils red. Her hair was wild. And yet, somehow, she looked breathtakingly beautiful in apletely unhinged way.


    She didn¡¯t even knock. Just kicked the door open. He was sprawled across his bed in all his shirtless, smug glory wearing only ck drawstring shorts.


    "Okay, that¡¯s enough!" she exploded, hands iling dramatically as she paced toward his bed. "How long are you going to avoid me? Huh? I am going crazy in this ridiculous castle!"

 Chapter 39: Gloria Gaynor - I Will Survive

    <h4>Chapter 39: Gloria Gaynor - I Will Survive</h4>


    "And you!" she jabbed a finger at him. "You¡¯re the only person I know here. You and your father. What am I supposed to talk to him about, huh? ¡¯Oh the sun looks lovely today, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯


    "I can get you apanion," Damien said casually.


    "Are you crazy?" she shrieked, spinning to face him, eyes zing with righteous fury. "What the hell is that even supposed to mean? Apanion? Am I a lonely vampire widow now? Do I get to pick from a catalog of undead emotional support humans?"


    Damien blinked, confused at how fast she¡¯d gone from mildly irritated to a zing tornado. "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re mad," he said carefully, hands raised in surrender. "I just want you to have... support. To help you deal with all that¡¯s going on."


    "By ignoring me? By avoiding me?" Luna threw her hands in the air, nearly knocking over a decorative candbra shaped.


    Damien winced. "I thought you¡¯d be happy about this."


    "Happy?" sheughed incredulously. "You thought I¡¯d be happy that you¡¯ve been hiding in here while I talk to walls and portraits?"


    He finally got off the bed, running a hand through his hair, clearly distressed. "Luna..."


    "You know what?" she interrupted, taking a step back. "Never mind. Just forget it."


    "Luna, wait," Damien called, moving toward her. His brows were furrowed. "I... honestly... it¡¯s been hard for me since Kyllian visited. Since I saw the way you were with him. Your smile was... effortless. Like it belonged there. Like he put it there."


    Damien continued, quieter now. "And it wasn¡¯t just the smile. It was the way you looked at him. Like you¡¯d known him in another life. Like... like maybe I was a page in your book and he was the whole Chapter."


    There it was. The real pain etched into the corners of his mouth. Damien, Prince of the Blood Court was actually jealous. And terrified.


    "This is crazy," she said with a halfugh, stepping closer. "But I¡¯m mad because... well... because I miss you. I miss the way you tend to be funny without even trying. And I miss the way your hard exterior melts when you look at me, like you forget you¡¯re supposed to be cold and distant. And the way you think I don¡¯t notice when you¡¯re actively trying to seduce me. yes, I know. The leaning on doorframes, the shirtless strolls. I took my marriage ss seriously, okay?"


    Damien was stunned. "There was a ss?"


    Luna groaned, flopping onto the armchair. "Ugh. Yes. Don¡¯t even get me started on the details. It was three days of awkward lectures, and ufortable diagrams." She covered her face with both hands. "I almost killed my instructor on the second day. By the third day, I was actively fantasizing about being hit by a car just to escape it."


    Damien chuckled, deeply amused. "I can just see it."


    She gave him a re thatcked any real heat. "The instructor used a banana to demonstrate giving oral sex."


    Heughed, reallyughed, the sound echoing in the chamber. "Okay... how about this?" he said, straightening and offering a hand to her. "You¡¯ve been cooped up in this gloomy castle for too long. Come with me today. Shadow me at the Royal Empire. Watch me pretend to be a dignified prince. And afterward...dinner. A real date... With food."


    Luna looked at his hand, then at his eyes, and smiled. "Okay," she said, slipping her hand into his. "I¡¯d like that."


    *****


    King Magnus felt the familiar warmth of the setting sun against the drapes as he stepped into their chamber. He immediately paused at the sight of Queen Ravena perched at the edge of their enormous four-poster bed, her royal posture reced by a nervous slouch. She was twisting her fingers together.


    His brow furrowed. "Are you still worried about Luna?" he asked gently, pulling his shirt over his head. "You don¡¯t have to worry, my precious. She will be back. She will marry Kyllian. Everything will fall into ce."


    Ravena didn¡¯t respond right away. That, more than anything, sent rm bells ringing in his chest.


    "I have to talk to you, Magnus," she said finally.


    Magnus froze mid-movement. "Oh... oh, that doesn¡¯t sound good," he said, trying to keep it light. He lowered himself to the bed beside her.


    She took a breath. Then another. Then let out a sigh that sounded like it had been aging inside her for years. "I think all that¡¯s happening is my fault."


    He turned to her, rmed. "Hey, hey, don¡¯t say that. This isn¡¯t your fault. We can¡¯t question the Moon Goddess¡¯s decisions. We just have to handle it the best way we can. Luna¡¯s strong. So are you." He reached for her hand, curling his fingers around hers.


    Ravena stared at their hands. It was a lovely, warm touch. Steadying. Her king was a warrior, a leader, and above all, her partner in all things.


    "Listen to me, Magnus," Ravena said.


    "I¡¯m listening," Magnus replied softly, but he could already feel the storm brewing in the space between them. The atmosphere in the room had shifted, gone from warm and familiar to charged, electric. His hands tightened slightly in hisp as he prepared himself for the unraveling.


    "When we couldn¡¯t have a child all those years ago...when the court questioned the continuity of your lineage. The throne was being threatened. I was bing theughingstock of the entire kingdom," Ravena said, her voice tight with the strain of old pain. "I sought for help."


    <subt>fre eweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)</subt>


    Magnus¡¯s brows furrowed. "What do you mean sought for help?" he asked, his voice still gentle, but with an edge beginning to creep in.


    She looked down at her hands, suddenly feeling like they belonged to someone else...a desperate woman from years ago, wearing a heavy crown and a hollow smile. "I visited... Morvarkar."


    Magnus shot off the bed so fast the mattress groaned in protest. His shirtless chest heaved with rage, disbelief written in every trembling muscle. "You... you what? How...Ravena, have you lost your damn mind? Morvarkar?! That demented death wizard?"

 Chapter 40: Whitney Houston - I Will Always Love You

    <h4>Chapter 40: Whitney Houston - I Will Always Love You</h4>


    "No, I haven¡¯t lost my mind!" she stood, defiant despite the tears already forming in her eyes. "You have no idea what I had to deal with, Magnus! You don¡¯t know how it feels when every whisper feels like a dagger in your womb! When people look at you like a failed queen. They med me...me!...For not being able to give you an heir. I was drowning in shame. I did what I had to do. And yes, damn it, I¡¯d do it again."


    Magnus rubbed his hands down his face like he was trying to erase the moment. "Morvarkar... of all creatures in the realm, that was your solution? Not prayer?"


    Ravena stepped forward. "It worked, didn¡¯t it? I got pregnant. We had Luna. And everything was fine until now. Now our daughter is mated to a vampire!"


    Magnus¡¯s pacing faltered.


    She pressed on, "And..." She hesitated, like the next words had thorns. "And... Alpha Kyllian."


    Magnus stopped cold. "Two mates," he whispered. "She... she cannot survive that. Her soul will be torn apart."


    "Yeah," Ravena whispered, the truth like acid on her tongue.


    He finally turned to her, eyes wide with dawning realization. "And I¡¯m guessing... Kyllian¡¯s bond is the recessive one, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s weaker."


    Ravena nodded, her shoulders falling as though her spine could no longer bear the weight of secrets.


    Magnus ran a hand through his hair and copsed into a nearby armchair, suddenly looking ten years older. "How... how do you know this?"


    "Kyllian and Damien have been trying to figure it out," Ravena said quietly, her voice tight with the weight of too many years of silence. "Kyllian came to me today. He thought I had an affair. He thought Luna... isn¡¯t yours."


    Magnus¡¯ eyebrows rose so far up his forehead that for a moment he looked like a very handsome, very confused owl. "Kyllian and Damien are working together?" he asked.


    <subt>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</subt>


    Ravena nodded, lips pursed. "Of course. When ites to a mate, everything else takes a back seat. Their rivalry, their jealousy."


    Magnus made a strange, wheezy sound. "So... two alpha mates are working together in the name of love. Great. Fantastic. Love really is the world¡¯s most terrifying weapon." He stood and started pacing like a man trying to outrun a migraine.


    A part of him, perhaps the part that still remembered holding Luna as a newborn, the moment her little hand curled around his pinky, felt oddlyforted. His daughter had two powerful beings watching over her. But another part of him, worried deeply. If the boys did find a solution... would it only make things harder for her?


    "She¡¯s going to be torn," he muttered. "Two mates. Two entirely different lives. If there¡¯s a way to fix the bond imbnce, what then? She chooses one? And what happens to the other? Heartbreak?"


    "I know," Ravena said softly, sitting back on the bed and wringing her fingers like she was trying to squeeze out the guilt. "I have been thinking about that too."


    Magnus turned to face her again. "But how could you, Ravena? You went to Morvarkar. You had to know there¡¯d be a price."


    "I did," she shot back, standing now, anger flickering under her grief. "But all he wanted was money. Just money. I gave him everything he asked for."


    "Did it never ur to you that if all Morvarkar wanted was money, it probably wasn¡¯t all he took?"


    "I... I honestly thought... I thought I got away with it. I was so desperate. And when I got pregnant, I thanked the Moon Goddess and moved on."


    Magnus inhaled deeply, dragging his hands down his face. "You don¡¯t just move on from Morvarkar."


    They both fell silent.


    Ravena whispered, "Do you think he... did something to Luna? Made her this way?"


    Magnus sat heavily on the edge of the bed. "I don¡¯t know. But if he tampered with her, we might need more than just Kyllian and Damien to fix this."


    "Maybe we should just go see Morvarkar again," Ravena said tentatively.


    Magnus looked at her like she¡¯d grown horns. "That¡¯s your solution? Just drop by the House of Eternal Nightmares? Want me to bring cookies too?"


    "Magnus..."


    Magnus picked up the shirt he had just removed and yanked it back over his head with violent frustration. His fingers fumbled for a moment like the shirt was his sworn enemy.


    "Where... where are you going?" Ravena asked, startled.


    "Out," Magnus snapped. Just one word, sharp and clipped, spat like it burned his tongue.


    He didn¡¯t look back. The door mmed a little too loudly behind him as he exited, leaving Ravena staring at it like it had just punched her.


    *****


    Damien¡¯s eyes raked over Luna¡¯s body as if he was seeing her for the first time. She wore a fitted dress that stopped just above the knee, paired with ankle boots that made her legs look like temptation. Her curls were pulled back in azy twist, and her makeup was minimal, just enough to highlight her eyes.


    "Luna, we¡¯re just going to the Royal Empire," Damien said, his tone part turned-on. "I¡¯m going to work..."


    "Is it too much?" she asked, genuinely unsure. "I didn¡¯t really pack anything ¡¯work-suitable.¡¯"


    "It¡¯s not too much," Damien admitted. "It¡¯s just... distracting."


    Luna smirked, tilting her head yfully. "Pervert."


    "Guilty," he said without an ounce of shame. He offered her his hand with a flourish. "Shall we?"


    The small smile she gave him could¡¯ve melted a thousand hearts. She took his hand, letting him help her into the sleek ck car with tinted windows.


    A few minutester, they pulled up to the imposing gates of the Royal Empire headquarters. The building was a blend of gothic architecture and modern sswork.


    Damien¡¯s assistant, a perfectlyposed vampire named Selene with the posture of a ballerina approached immediately.


    "Your father sends his regrets, my lord," she said. "He will not be in today. You, however, have quite the full schedule."

 Chapter 41: Sade - Smooth Operator

    <h4>Chapter 41: Sade - Smooth Operator</h4>


    "Of course I do," Damien muttered, ncing sideways at Luna who was staring up at the building. He took a deep breath. "Alright, give me the rundown."


    "Three blood contracts to review. Tax audit from the Western province. Then, a budget review for the back-boundary fortification."


    "And the council meeting?"


    "Three hours from now."


    Damien turned to Luna. "Still want to shadow me?"


    Luna raised a brow. "Are you kidding? This is exciting!"


    Damien grinned, the weight of responsibility briefly lightened. "Alright then, Ms. Fashionably Distracting...Shall we?"


    "One more thing, Your Highness," Selene said crisply.


    Damien halted mid-step and exhaled heavily. He turned, one brow arched in exasperated dread. "What now?"


    "Sage Veyron sent a message. He requests your presenceter today."


    Damien froze. The words hit him with force. Luna, standing at his side, immediately noticed the shift. She didn¡¯t know who Veyron was, but the name had clearly cast a shadow.


    He turned to her, almost involuntarily, as though to memorize her; her features, her warmth. His gaze lingered, just a heartbeat too long.


    He nodded, curtly, at Selene, who was now eyeing Luna with barely hidden curiosity.


    Without another word, Damien pushed through the heavy double doors into the Royal Empire building. Luna followed, trailing just a few steps behind, her eyes darting around like a curious tourist, drinking in every corner.


    The space was a marvel. Vampires moved like liquid shadows, fast and elegant, all dressed in ck or deep reds. The hallways glowed softly. There was a quiet hum of energy everywhere.


    Things ran very differently here.


    In her world, the werewolf territories were shaped like puzzle pieces that snapped together¡ªone alpha per region, with all answering to the Alpha King. Everything was intimate and tribal. Packs relied on emotional bonds and instinct. They needed each other like lungs needed air.


    But here?


    This was politics at the speed of thought. Calcted, cold, elegant. This was the world Damien belonged to. And it terrified her just a little.


    They stepped into Damien¡¯s office, a sleek, modern space with minimal d¨¦cor except for a massive portrait of his father, King Lucivar Dragos, looming above a firece.


    Damien dropped into the leather seat behind his desk. Luna plopped herself into the chair across from him, letting her arms rest on the armrest.


    Selene hovered beside them.


    "I¡¯m sure I can help," Luna offered, sitting up straighter and ncing between the two of them. "What can I do?"


    Selene nced at the prince first, sharp and efficient as always but even she paused just briefly, her coolposure giving way to curiosity. The prince gave her a subtle nod.


    Selene turned to Luna, her tone clipped. "What can you do?"


    Luna straightened her back and lifted her chin a fraction, ready to impress. "I¡¯m quite good at math," she said confidently. "I handle the ounts back in my kingdom. I also bnce the treasury ledgers, allocate food resources by pack ranking."


    Selene blinked. "I will have the tax records sent up," she said. With a polite nod, she turned on her heel and left the office.


    Luna exhaled and turned to Damien with a grin.


    "This is really nice, Damien. I see a new side of you every day," she said, looking around his workspace with wide eyes. "How can you manage something as impressive as this? I mean, it¡¯s sleek, intimidating, efficient. You?"


    Damienughed, leaning back in his chair. "I¡¯d be lying if I said I did it singlehandedly. We have ministers for every section; finance, security, blood imports, territory defense. I mostly liaise with them, set priorities, ensure everything moves forward. I guide, they execute. Sometimes they surprise me with brilliant ideas, and sometimes...well, sometimes I have to remind them who exactly signs their paychecks."


    Luna nodded thoughtfully, her fingers brushing the edge of his desk. "So, it¡¯s kind of like having alphas, but with us it¡¯s by pack. You¡¯re the centralmand, but the packs; ministries in your case have their own autonomy."


    "Exactly," Damien said, slightly in awe. "You really do got the brains to go with that beauty. That¡¯s... weirdly hot."


    She rolled her eyes but smiled. "Keep your fangs in your mouth, Prince Charming."


    Minutester, the door opened and a vampire staffer arrived, arms burdened with leather-bound tax record ledgers and scrolls. Luna eagerly set them on the desk and dove in. She muttered numbers under her breath, cross-checked documents, and scribbled notes with impressive speed.


    Damien tried to focus on his own pile of documents; fortification ns, blood contract drafts, but his eyes kept drifting.


    He watched the way her brow furrowed in concentration, how the tip of her tongue poked out ever so slightly when she was calcting. She bit her bottom lip at one point; just a quick nip and his brain absolutely derailed. The lip bite. It was a simple, innocent gesture, but to Damien it might as well have been a deration of war.


    A very sexy war.


    <subt>f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om</subt>


    He sighed and shifted in his seat, utterly betrayed by his own imagination. He focused on her fingers next; graceful andpetent. The things he could make her do with those fingers. She looked so natural here, like she belonged in this world.


    Gods, I am in trouble, Damien thought, his eyes drifting from her hands to her mouth again. I want to be that pen. I want to be that paper.


    "Stop staring at me like that," Luna said, not even ncing up.


    "What? I wasn¡¯t staring."


    "You were practically undressing me with your eyes. If your eyes had hands, I¡¯d be naked right now."


    Damien smirked, fully abandoning any pretense of professionalism. "That is...a graphic but urate depiction."


    That dress was absolutely sinful. Damien felt like he needed to douse himself in holy water until the bulge in his pants subsided. Luna¡¯s soft, sun-kissed skin; so warm and alive was theplete antithesis of his own eternally chilled body.


    At this rate, he wasn¡¯t going to get any work done. He turned his chair away from her, swiveling dramatically until all he had was the city skyline to look at instead of the maddening curve of her neck and the dip of her cleavage. The city stretched before him; polished and busy but even the sprawling kingdom couldn¡¯t hold his attention for long. His thoughts circled back to Sage Veyron¡¯s message.


    If the Sage had called for him this soon after Damien¡¯s visit, then it was bad.


    Luna was here, smiling, softly humming as she worked. He didn¡¯t want to sour the moment by telling her. He knew she was trying to be strong and not think of everything going on; the confusion of dual mating bonds and what it meant for her. She deserved peace; just a little sliver of it. So, he made a decision.


    He¡¯d move the visit.


    Just a few hours of dy. Surely the world wouldn¡¯t end by then.


    Hopefully.

 Chapter 42: Foreigner - I Want To Know What Love Is

    <h4>Chapter 42: Foreigner - I Want To Know What Love Is</h4>


    Alpha Kyllian stalked through the corridors of the castle. The message hade early considering he had barely gotten any sleep the night before. He hadn¡¯t been getting any sleep since he heard his ¡¯mate¡¯ might die. Of course, the summoning could only mean one thing:


    The Queen has spoken to the king. Well, the affair theory is then out the window.


    He squared his shoulders as he pushed through the enormous doors of the throne room with a calm expression on though his inner wolf snarled with uncertainty.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty," Kyllian greeted with a short bow, as much respect as he could muster without seeming like he was groveling.


    King Magnus didn¡¯t stay on his throne. Instead, he rose, his broad shoulders tense, his jaw set in a grim line.


    Without a word, Magnus motioned toward a more intimate seating area nestled beneath the massive windows; a cozy settee arrangement designed for fireside chats and state secrets.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    Kyllian followed, adjusting his coat.


    They sat.


    Awkwardly.


    For a few seconds, neither said anything. The silence between them wasn¡¯t hostile.


    "I suppose the Queen told you about our meeting," Kyllian began, breaking the silence.


    Magnus gave a nonmittal grunt. "She did. She also told me what you suspected."


    Kyllian inhaled slowly through his nose. "It was never a question of disrespect, Your Majesty. I had to know the truth...for Luna¡¯s sake."


    Magnus¡¯s gaze was hard. "And if the truth was that she wasn¡¯t my daughter?"


    <subt>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</subt>


    Kyllian hesitated. "Then I would have still protected her. Nothing would change that."


    Magnus looked away, toward the high, arched windows where sunlight pooled.


    "I just need to know what you know," Magnus said wearily. He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, fingers steepled.


    Kyllian nodded once, the gesture sharp, precise. "Damien came to see me. Said he had this... feeling. A vampire¡¯s intuition or some ancient sixth sense, I don¡¯t know. But he told me he believed I was also Luna¡¯s mate." He said unwaveringly but inside, his heart pounded. Saying it out loud felt both liberating and terrifying. "He invited me over to the Blood Castle. We talked. And well... he was right. I believe him. Luna couldn¡¯t exin why she feels so deeply drawn to me while still wanting to be around Damien every second."


    Magnus didn¡¯t speak right away. He just watched Kyllian with fatherly agony.


    "How long have you felt a connection with her?" the king asked, tone now gentler, a hint of pain bleeding through his measured words.


    "Since she matured," Kyllian admitted, shame threading through his voice. "But I never acted on it. Never crossed a line. I figured it was a phase. Some misguided hormonal bond. I kept my distance. I told myself I was imagining it. I hoped that one of the Blood Moon festivals would...would prove me wrong or right."


    Magnus arched a brow, realization dawning in his expression. "Which is why you started attending them."


    Kyllian gave a single, reluctant nod. "I hoped it would be me. Just me."


    The King sighed heavily. "So you know, she cannot survive two mates."


    "I know," Kyllian said resolutely. "Damien and I are working on it."


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    Magnus actually chuckled this time, though it wasced with that fatherly brand of cynicism. "If there were a solution, believe me, it would have been found ages ago. You think your generation is the first to get tangled up in a mating triangle? This is ancient magic. Bonding like that isn¡¯t just about love. And even then... it¡¯s never happened between a vampire and a werewolf before. Two wolves? Sure. But this?"


    Kyllian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "We know. We¡¯re not na?ve."


    "Oh, you¡¯re worse than na?ve," Magnus said, standing again and pacing. "You¡¯re in love. That makes you all kinds of stupid."


    "Fair," Kyllian replied, surprising the king with his honesty. "But what else can we do? Leave her to die? Watch her waste away, pulled in two directions until there¡¯s nothing left of her but a shell?"


    "Your Highness, give us a chance. Luna is strong," Kyllian pleaded, the words tumbling out of his mouth faster than his pride could catch them. His voice cracked ever so slightly, betraying the weight of emotion behind hisposure. He had stood in battlefields, led warriors, survived near-fatal wounds and assassination attempts, but nothingpared to the helplessness he felt now. He clenched his fists, willing the king to see not just the soldier in him, but the man.


    "Of course she¡¯s strong," Magnus replied, his voice almost tender. "But she turns twenty-one soon, Kyllian." He exhaled heavily, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Her heat wille....My point is," Magnus continued, his voice hardening again, "now that we know she doesn¡¯t have long to live..." He stopped, shook his head, as if just saying it made it more real. "...I know this makes me sound like a terrible father, but Kyllian... the kingdom needs an heir."


    There it was. Duty. The ever-present shadow. The crown was never just a metal band, it was a responsibility that gnawed at the soul.


    "Just give me time, Your Highness. Please. I... I cannot lose her that way. Any other way, but not to death. Not to this."


    For a moment, silence hung in the throne room. Then Magnus gave a slow, solemn nod.


    "When you speak to the prince," the king said, "tell him... the Queen had Morvarkar bless her with a child. No affair. Just desperation."


    Kyllian¡¯s brow shot up so high it almost touched his hairline. "Morvarkar? The vampire sorcerer?"


    "Yes," Magnus said dryly. "The Queen and I... we were desperate at the time. We wanted a child more than anything, and Morvarkar offered hope. She...We thought it was just magic for fertility. We didn¡¯t know there¡¯d be... side effects." Magnus couldn¡¯t put the entire me on Ravena. They needed a child, she found a solution and so far Luna had always made them happy.


    Kyllian exhaled. "Well. This... really isn¡¯t good."


    (We are on popr ranking guys!!! Thank you to everyone.)


    Special shout out to: @Dhireshni, @Mimialwaysforever, @Pabo

 Chapter 43: Bill Withers - Lean On Me

    <h4>Chapter 43: Bill Withers - Lean On Me</h4>


    "And when you see Luna," Magnus added, his voice suddenly tight, like he was using all his willpower to keep from breaking, "tell her I love her."


    Kyllian¡¯s heart ached. The weight of those words,ing from a king who rarely expressed affection aloud, hit harder than anymand or decree. He bowed deeply, not just out of protocol, but out of respect for the man beneath the crown.


    "I will, Your Highness," he said softly.


    And as he turned to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, how many more secretsy buried beneath Luna¡¯s smile? And how long did they really have before all the truths came crashing down?


    *****


    Luna practically melted into the plush couch the moment they entered Damien¡¯s castle. Her body slumped, every muscle surrendering to exhaustion. Her head lolled back dramatically as she groaned, "Is this your everyday?"


    Damien chuckled from where he was loosening his tie. "Yes. And just for the record, you only did a third of it. Maybe a quarter, if we¡¯re being honest."


    Luna opened one eye and gave him the most unimpressed look she could muster. "Shit... maybe our way is better. Less paperwork. Less stress. Fewer spreadsheets."


    "True," Damien said, unbuttoning the cuffs of his shirt.


    Heughed as he knelt down in front of her, hands reaching for her shoes. Damien¡¯s fingers worked gently at the sp of her heels. He took his time...definitely longer than was strictly necessary. His fingertips brushed along her ankle, tracing the delicate bone, the slight arch of her foot, the warm skin that seemed to glow against the contrast of his cool touch. The ridge of her ankle practically whispered his name. His mouth was dangerously close to brushing against it.


    "Thank you," Luna sighed, her eyes now fluttering open with a sleepy smile. "My feet are free. I might cry from happiness."


    "Shall I fetch a handkerchief and fan you while I¡¯m at it?" he teased.


    "No need. Just stay right there and keep doing what you¡¯re doing," she said, her smile growing. "Also... can we just stay in tonight? I know we were supposed to go on that date, but I¡¯m... I¡¯m cooked. I need to recharge with wine and a nket."


    Damien leaned his head against her knee. "Anything you want, princess."


    Luna raised a brow, lips twitching into a mischievous smirk. "Anything?"


    "Anything..." he repeated, though his tone was wary now.


    "Rub my feet," she dered victoriously. "I shouldn¡¯t have worn heels. That was a mistake."


    He stared at her for a beat, then sighed. "I hope I¡¯m going to get paid for this service. I am a goddamn prince."


    "Oh stop talking and just do it," Luna teased. "You opened the door, I just walked through it." She chuckled softly, reclining deeper into the couch like a queen who had finally imed her rightful throne.


    Damien raised an eyebrow, his grin stretching slowly across his face, dark and amused. There was a devilish gleam in his eyes. He still held her feet in his hands, delicate yet sure, like she was precious and, frankly, she was. He began to knead her soles, his thumbs pressing into the aching curves with precision. Each movement was deliberate, calcted to draw out her sighs. And oh...those sighs.


    Then she moaned. Loudly.


    It pulled his soul straight out of his chest and dropkicked it into the gutter of lust.


    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>


    Damien felt his body betray him in an instant, twitching with undeniable interest in his pants. Gods, help me. His hands didn¡¯t falter, but his brain momentarily misfired. He wasn¡¯t prepared to feel this turned on by feet. Of all the things! Not her lips, not her neck, not her breath on his skin. No...it was feet.


    <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    "OOOhh... that feels so good," Luna sighed again, arching her back just slightly, lost in her own bliss.


    Damien swallowed hard. If she kept that up, he was going tobust on the damn carpet. He focused, or at least tried to. But every joyful moan that spilled from her only sent him further into the deep end of his self-control orck thereof. His hands slowly began to drift upward, following the trail of smooth, warm skin. From her arch to her ankle, past her calf, he kissed his way upward.


    And Luna was gone. Eyes closed, her head thrown back, lips parted. Every gasp that slipped from her was like a spark, igniting a little more of him, threatening to set the whole damn castle on fire.


    His hands moved further. His mouth followed.


    When he kissed the inside of her thigh, she sucked in a sharp breath. He felt her body tense just briefly before she rxed again, one hand sliding down to tangle in his hair. Her skin was electric under his lips, honeyed, and with every inch he imed, he wanted more.


    Her dress had already given up the fight, bunched around her hips like a white g of surrender. And there the bluece was. It taunted him. Mocked him. Called to him.


    He paused, trying to collect himself. To remember the dozen reasons why he shouldn¡¯t be doing this. The politics. The bond. The fact that he wasn¡¯t her only mate. The fact that one wrong move could unravel what little bnce they were clinging to.


    But none of it mattered when he whispered her name.


    "Luna..."


    It came out rough and unfiltered. He hadn¡¯t meant to say it, not like that, not with all that longing coiled in his chest, but it escaped before he could catch it. And she heard.


    Her eyes opened slowly, those stormy eyes that seemed to see everything. She looked at him like he was a sunrise she didn¡¯t want to miss.


    "Yes?" she asked, her voice barely a breath, but her fingers tightened in his hair, like she wasn¡¯t ready to let go. Like maybe she didn¡¯t want him to stop.


    Damien stared up at her, caught in desire, in ruin. He was one kiss away from forgetting every reason he¡¯d built to keep her at a safe distance.


    "I think I might be in trouble," he said.


    She smiled softly. Understanding. And then she pulled him closer.


    "Then let¡¯s get in trouble together."


    "Fuck." The word tumbled out of Damien like a prayer. It was raw need. Bone-deep, soul-twisting, mind-unraveling need.


    He reached for the softce that had been teasing him, pulling it gently to the side as if unveiling a sacred altar. And to him, it might as well have been. There was something holy about her. Something that made him want to bow his head and give thanks.


    His thumb found her slick center and he circled slowly. The softest moan escaped her lips, and that sound... turned him into a starving man at a feast. Luna pushed her hips toward him, offering more of herself without shame, and he epted her invitation like it was his calling.


    What started as an innocent foot massage had spiraled into a sensual storm neither of them could have anticipated. But maybe it wasn¡¯t so innocent after all. Maybe the fire had always been there, simmering beneath the surface, just waiting for the right moment to ignite.


    "Damien..." she gasped, trembling.


    His name on her lips did things to him, unholy things. He looked up at her through hooded eyes, breathless with wonder. "You¡¯re so wet for me, my moonlight," he said, almost dazed. "You look like the kind of dream I¡¯d never wake up from."


    She whimpered as he leaned in, his lips ghosting over her inner thighs. "You¡¯re beautiful," he murmured. "Look at how youe undone... with just my touch." He was worshipping her. In this moment, he wasn¡¯t a prince, wasn¡¯t a vampire, wasn¡¯t even a man. He was simply hers.


    Luna tangled her fingers in his hair, anchoring him. "I need you, Damien," she whispered, her words fraying at the edges with desperation. "Please... don¡¯t stop."


    Her plea twisted his chest, the rawness of it. The way she surrendered so openly, so vulnerably, to him. It was trust. And he would never betray that.


    If the gods themselves hadmanded him to stop, he wouldn¡¯t have obeyed. He¡¯d dly face damnation before pulling away. "I¡¯m not going anywhere," he said against her skin. "I¡¯m going to give you everything. Every kiss. Every breath. You deserve to be worshipped."


    He kissed her again surely, like each press of his lips was a vow. And Luna, caught in a storm of sensation and longing, surrendered to himpletely.


    "Damien..." Luna¡¯s voice trembled like a string pulled taut, her breath still shaky from the storm he¡¯d just unleashed inside her. Every nerve ending in her body sang with aftershocks. Her body felt weightless, but her heart was suddenly heavy.


    Damien, meanwhile, looked like a man who had just tasted divinity and didn¡¯t know if he was still wee in heaven. He pulled her closer, practically wrapping her legs around his shoulders before letting her slip gently down to rest against the cushions. His hands roamed her body, fingers brushing lightly over her sides, eventually cupping her breasts like he was memorizing them by feel.


    He was still catching his breath when another orgasm hit. Her back arched off the couch, a scream tearing from her lips.


    Damien lifted his head slowly, his face flushed, lips glistening with the taste of her. "You¡¯re beautiful," he whispered, kissing her again. She tasted herself on him and shivered. Her body said one thing, but her mind... her heart... those were whole other beasts.


    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>


    (Shoutout to @georgia_panousou, @Lindsey_Tennyson, @harmonyque)

 Chapter 44: Roberta Flack - Killing Me Softly With His Song

    <h4>Chapter 44: Roberta ck - Killing Me Softly With His Song</h4>


    She gazed up at him, eyes still wide and dazed but suddenly somber. "What will you do, Damien," she asked softly, "when I choose Kyllian?"


    The question fell between them. His entire body stiffened above her, the teasing lines in his face tightening. The warmth in his eyes didn¡¯t fade, but sadness swirled behind them.


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    "I don¡¯t know," he said atst. "Get an heir to rule after my father, I suppose."


    "With your royal concubine?" she asked, trying to sound yful but failing miserably.


    "Yes," he replied without missing a beat.


    She scoffed, trying to keep herposure. "Pfft. I doubt she can give you strong heirs. She looks like she could snap in two if pulled the wrong way."


    Damien¡¯s lips quirked in a half-smile, half-snort. "Is the princess jealous?" he asked, eyebrow raised.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said quickly. "I know I have no right to be."


    "It¡¯s okay," Damien said, brushing a strand of Luna¡¯s hair from her face. His voice was steady, but his eyes betrayed the storm raging inside. "You¡¯re still going to make the choice, aren¡¯t you? Even if it¡¯s going to kill you?"


    Luna turned her gaze away, suddenly finding the pattern on the rug impossibly fascinating. "I have to," she whispered, as if saying it louder would make it real. "Whether I choose or not, my death seems to be inevitable, so I might as well follow in your footsteps...make an heir for my people."


    He reached out, cupped her jaw gently, and lowered his head to kiss her, soft and full of pain. "It¡¯s not going toe to that," he murmured against her lips.


    <subt>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</subt>


    "You can¡¯t promise that," Luna replied, pulling away just enough to meet his eyes.


    "I can," he insisted. "I will find a solution...or die trying."


    Luna reached for him, hands trembling, and kissed him out of despair, longing, and the desperate need to freeze this moment in time. Because in the end, she knew that no matter what promises he made, the only thing she could truly offer him was herself. And even that, she was losing piece by piece.


    She kissed him hard, pouring into him everything she couldn¡¯t say. Her body pressed into his like she could mold her soul to his and make itst longer than fate would allow.


    *****


    At exactly ten o¡¯clock, Sage Veyron stood in the courtyard. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days.


    When Damien arrived, Sage Veyron didn¡¯t even need to say a word. The deep worry creased on his brow was enough to turn Damien¡¯s calm into dread.


    "Well, you look like you¡¯re about to tell me something I am not going to like." Damien muttered.


    Sage Veyron gave him a dry look.


    Damien sank heavily into the carved wooden chair. His poise cracked just a little, the worry painting new shadows beneath his eyes. "It¡¯s not good, is it?" he asked.


    Sage Veyron regarded him for a minute, wondering how he could sugarcoat what he needed to say. "What news would you consider good news?"


    "One where you tell me she isn¡¯t going to die," he said simply.


    Veyron¡¯s lips twitched with an almost smile. "Well, then, I have good news...She isn¡¯t going to die."


    For a moment, Damien just stared. Then, relief burst through like sunlight breaking storm clouds. Heughed genuinely, shaky but relieved. "You¡¯re serious?"


    "This bond she carries is unnatural. Its not the work of the Blood goddess or Moon goddess. It¡¯s man-made."


    Damien¡¯s smile faltered as confusion tangled with disbelief. "You¡¯re saying someone can manipte mate bonds? That someone out there has the power to rewrite the rules of love?"


    "There¡¯s only one I know with that kind of power," Veyron said carefully, eyes narrowing. "But before I can act...before I can say anything definitive...I need absolute certainty that she is truly mated to two. No half-truths, no guesses."


    Damien¡¯s jaw tightened, a flicker of frustration shing across his face. "Veyron, trust me. She is. I see it every time I look at her. I feel it every time she¡¯s near."


    Veyron raised a hand as if to calm a storm. "I¡¯m sorry, Damien. For the safety of everyone involved, your word alone isn¡¯t enough. I need to see her. On the night of the next full moon. That¡¯s when the bond¡¯s power reveals itself fully. It¡¯s the only way to be sure."


    Damien¡¯s entire body stiffened, the weight of time pressing down on him. "You know I told you...time is of the essence. She¡¯ll be gone to her territory by then."


    "Find a way to get her back here," Veyron said. Then, eyes hardening, he added with intensity, "But Prince Damien, whatever you do... do not mark her."


    Damien blinked. "Why?"


    There was a pause. "Just do as I say, Prince Damien. Please."


    "Okay..." Damien replied slowly, but even as the word left his lips, his doubt followed closely behind. "But I fear... it¡¯s sometimes beyond my control."


    <subt></subt>


    Veyron¡¯s eyes softened. "I know how the mate bond works. I¡¯ve seen it consume the strongest of us. And I do not envy you." He sighed heavily, looking suddenly older. "But I say this for your good and the good of the kingdom. Marking her now... could bind your fates in ways that no one can undo."


    Damien gave a tight nod. Rationally, he understood. Emotionally? He was about one moan away from sinking his fangs into her and dering her his forever. After what had happened the previous night, the memory still lingered on his tongue. The way her breath had hitched when he kissed her most intimate ce. The helpless sounds that had escaped her as he worshipped every inch of her skin. She was temptation incarnate. A living, breathing embodiment of his undoing. A goddess wrapped in moonlight and madness.


    How the hell was he supposed to keep his instincts at bay when every fiber of his being screamed mark her?


    *****


    Kyllian arrived at the edge of Blood City. He was stopped at the second boundary, a checkpoint manned by two very serious-looking vampire guards.


    Thest time he¡¯d visited, he¡¯d been whisked straight into the inner sanctum of the Blood Castle. This time, he was asked to wait.


    "Is something wrong?" Kyllian asked.

 Chapter 45: Imagine Dragons - Radioactive

    <h4>Chapter 45: Imagine Dragons - Radioactive</h4>


    "Protocol," one of the guards grunted, refusing to make eye contact.


    He didn¡¯t have to wait long, though. The silence around the outer perimeter of Blood City broke with the purr of an approaching engine. A sleek, obsidian-tinted car pulled up, definitely royal-issued, judging by the smug aura of power it exuded. The window rolled down slowly and Damien, tilted his sunsses down just enough to peer at him with a quirked brow.


    <subt>f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om</subt>


    "Get in," he said, casually.


    Kyllian sighed and got in, shutting the door behind him with a solid thunk.


    "You hungry?" Damien asked.


    Kyllian side-eyed him. "Are you offering food?"


    "Yes," Damien replied smoothly.


    "Then yes."


    They rode in ufortable silence. Tension hung in the car.


    Eventually, they arrived at a high-end restaurant. Even the air smelled rich. As soon as the prince stepped inside, the staff scattered into action. In a matter of minutes, the already-seated patrons were politely escorted out.


    Kyllian raised a brow. "You always throw people out when you¡¯re hungry or just when I¡¯m around?"


    Damien smirked. "I like my privacy. Besides, you talk too loud."


    They sat at an elegant table near a window. A server appeared immediately, bowing deeply. Damien ordered a tall ss of blood cocktail. Kyllian went for a rare steak.


    After teir respective orders were brought, Damien leaned back, folding his hands together, eyes fixed on Kyllian. "What did you find out?"


    <subt></subt>


    Kyllian didn¡¯t waste time. "Luna is King Magnus¡¯s legitimate child. There was no affair."


    Damien nodded slowly, eyes narrowed.


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    "But?" Damien prompted.


    Kyllian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "The Queen had help conceiving. Magical help."


    Damien¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something flickered in his eyes.


    "From Morvakar," Kyllian added.


    Damien finally picked up his cocktail ss and took a thoughtful sip. "Ah. The vampire sorcerer."


    "You don¡¯t seem surprised," Kyllian noted, a little annoyed.


    "I had a heads up," Damien said calmly. "But I don¡¯t have all the pieces yet. You¡¯re just helping me color in the edges."


    Kyllian narrowed his eyes. "Why do I feel like you¡¯ve been two steps ahead of me this whole time?"


    "Because I am," Damien said, grinning around his drink.


    "What¡¯s next?" Kyllian asked, tapping his fingers against the polished table. His jaw was tight, the muscle ticking just beneath his cheek. Patience was never his strong suit, especially not when Luna was involved.


    "We wait until the next full moon," Damien replied, tone maddeningly calm.


    Kyllian¡¯s brows shot up. "For what?"


    "Confirmation of our theory," Damien said smoothly, lifting his cocktail ss and twirling the blood-red liquid.


    Kyllian scoffed, annoyed. "She won¡¯t be here on the next full moon, and you know it."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Damien replied, setting the ss down with an irritating clink. "You will bring her back."


    Kyllian exhaled hard and leaned back. His steak was barely touched, congealing pitifully on his te.


    They finished the rest of their meal in silence.


    After the tes had been cleared and a server refilled their sses with unnecessary ceremony, Kyllian broke the silence. "I¡¯d like to see her."


    Damien dabbed his lips with his napkin in a gesture so aristocratic it nearly made Kyllian puke. "No, you can¡¯t."


    "Why not?" Kyllian asked, trying to keep his tone civil, though his right hand curled into a fist beneath the table.


    Damien shrugged, all cool indifference. "Because I said so."


    Kyllian let out a shortugh. "That¡¯s it?"


    Damien met his gaze, no smile this time. His voice dropped sincerely. "Because I¡¯m afraid."


    Kyllian blinked. That, he hadn¡¯t expected the honesty.


    "Afraid of what?" he asked, though part of him already knew.


    Damien held his gaze. "Losing."


    Damien leaned forward, fingers steepled. "Look around me, Kyllian. I¡¯m heir to the throne. Without my mate by my side, I can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯t lead. I don¡¯t have an heir. My kingdom will unravel."


    "She¡¯s the heir of our kingdom too," Kyllian said. "Luna was born for this. She has a duty...to her people, hernd, her bloodline. Especially now that everything¡¯s falling apart."


    "I know," Damien whispered. "I know. But give me this, Kyllian. Just... give me a few more days. Let me be selfish for once in my life. Let me have her... by myself."


    Kyllian looked at him. Really looked. Beneath Damien¡¯s polished charm, his regal bearing, his calcted responses, there was a man on the edge.


    "You touched her, didn¡¯t you?" Kyllian asked, one brow arched, the usation curling off his tongue. He didn¡¯t shout, he didn¡¯t need to. The weight behind the words carried a lethal sharpness, one Damien felt deep in his gut.


    "No less than you did," he replied smoothly. His hands were folded neatly on the table, but his eyes... they burned.


    Kyllian¡¯s jaw clenched. "She was to be my wife."


    "She is my mate," Damien shot back, the calm slipping into primal possessiveness.


    "Mine too!" Kyllian barked. "You think I like this? You think I enjoy knowing another man is touching what the fates bound to me?"


    "Do I look like a man who enjoys sharing?" Damien¡¯s voice was dangerously cold. "For her sake, I am tolerating you. That¡¯s the only reason we¡¯re not already at each other¡¯s throats."


    "Tolerating me?" Kyllian repeated, scoffing as if Damien had just offered him a backhandedpliment wrapped in a p.


    "Yes! I see you with her. I see the way you cloud her judgment, pull her in with your sweet words and faux nobility. Right now, all I have are these few days. Just let me have them. Let me have her... even if the stars areughing at us."


    "Fine," he said. "But remember this...when shees back, she is mine. And then, Prince Damien, you¡¯ll need my permission to see her." He stood up from his chair, a smirk on his face. "We¡¯ll see how nicely that will work out."


    *****


    Later that evening, Damien sat in the main drawing room, a ss of untouched wine in one hand, thinking of Luna. He barely noticed the Royal Concubine enter until she cleared her throat.


    "Your Highness," Seliora said, her bodynguage the perfect blend of seductive poise and calcted timing.


    Shout out to: @daoistpEU7DN, @farzahra barokah, @Shilpa_sachdev.

 Chapter 46: Mario - Let Me Love You

    <h4>Chapter 46: Mario - Let Me Love You</h4>


    "Seliora," he acknowledged without looking up. "What can I do for you?"


    <subt></subt>


    She took a few measured steps into the room, letting her long gown sway just enough to draw attention. "I came to remind you," she said smoothly, "that I¡¯ve reached my fertile cycle once more." She tilted her head, lips curving. "You should be in my castle tonight."


    Damien blinked. "Should I?"


    "Yes. As your royal concubine, it is my duty and yours to ensure a royal heir."


    "I can¡¯t," Damien said simply. The words fell from his mouth heavy enough to m shut the air between them.


    Seliora narrowed her eyes. "I don¡¯t understand. Why not? Again?"


    Her voice was cool at first. But the practiced patience of a woman who had been dismissed one too many times was beginning to unravel at the edges.


    "I... cannot leave," Damien began, reaching for a justification, something halfway diplomatic. But then he stopped himself, jaw tensing. His pride, or maybe his confusion, refused to allow vulnerability tonight. "I don¡¯t have to exin myself to you."


    <subt>f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)</subt>


    And with that, he gulped down the wine in the ss, got up and walked toward the bar cab.


    Seliora¡¯s lips parted, stunned at the brush-off. "The kingdom needs an heir," she said sharply. "The first time, you weren¡¯t here. The next time, you imed to be busy. And now?" Her tone rose, bing sharper with each word, her delicate fingers trembling slightly. "What¡¯s your excuse now?"


    "That¡¯s enough!" Damien snapped. He turned on her, eyes glowing faintly with that dangerous flicker that made his enemies tremble and his allies tread carefully. "I am still your prince! Go to your castle. We¡¯ll talk about this in the morning."


    For a moment, it seemed Seliora might back down. But then she straightened her shoulders, chin high, and let the fire rise in her eyes.


    "If you miss tonight, Your Highness, I will go to the High Council tomorrow morning," she said as a promise.


    Without waiting for permission to leave, she turned on her heel and swept out of the castle.


    Damien stood still, one hand gripping the edge of the bar. The prince who couldmand legions, who could silence entire courts with a nce was now being outmaneuvered by a woman with ambition and absolutely no regard for how messily loveplicated royal obligations.


    He sighed. "Luna, I know you¡¯re here. I can hear your heartbeat."


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    There was a beat of silence before Luna stepped into the dim light of the room. She emerged from the shadows by the bedroom doorway, barefoot, wrapped in one of his oversized shirts that hung off her frame in the most dangerously distracting way.


    "There are about ten other people in this house," she said dryly, folding her arms, "How can you identify mine alone?"


    She stopped herself. "You know what? Don¡¯t answer that."


    She had momentarily forgotten the very obvious and very inconvenient truth. Her heart was the only one beating in the entire castle. Probably in all of Blood City.


    Damien looked at her. "It sings to me," he said softly. "Your heartbeat. Even when I sleep, it echoes in my mind."


    Luna rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t hide the pink creeping into her cheeks. "Romantic," she muttered, pacing into the room. "But creepy. Just a little."


    Damien chuckled, but it was hollow.


    "You should go," Luna said softly.


    "I know," Damien replied, eyes fixed on the bottle now half-empty. He didn¡¯t look at her because he knew the moment he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk away.


    "But you don¡¯t want to," she said. It was an usation.


    "Because I cannot," Damien said, finally turning to face her, whiskey still warm in his blood. "Not with you here. Not since the moment you entered my life. I don¡¯t want anyone else."


    Luna¡¯s expression faltered. She wanted tough, to brush it off. But the look on his face made her chest ache.


    "I have two mates, Damien," she said. "I¡¯m thest person who should be mad about you being with your concubine. This situation is already a nightmare."


    "That¡¯s not it, Luna." Damien paced, raking a hand through his dark hair. "Really. Maybe it¡¯s the mate bond. Maybe it¡¯s just... me. But I cannot, for the life of me, see myself buried inside another woman. The thought of it..." He shook his head,ughing bitterly. "It feels like betrayal."


    Luna swallowed hard. Her defenses, which were barely stitched together, began to fray.


    "This isn¡¯t about you or me anymore, Damien," she said quietly, like she was trying to convince herself as much as him. "You said it yourself. You need an heir. Your kingdom needs you to step up."


    "Luna..."


    She stepped forward suddenly and ced her hands t against his chest. His heart didn¡¯t beat, but somehow, it still felt like it was racing. "For me... Damien. Do it for me."


    Damien looked down at her hands, at the delicate fingers resting against the fabric of his shirt, and then up into her eyes, those eyes that had undone him piece by piece. Her pupils dted, her breath slightly quickened. She was pretending to be strong.


    Slowly, as if drawn by an invisible tether, he reached for the buttons on the shirt. One by one, he undid them, his fingers grazing her skin like he was trying to memorize her through touch alone. His eyes followed the trail of pale, bare skin he uncovered, captivated.


    Luna stood still, shivering slightly from the weight of everything that had led to this moment.


    He slid the shirt from her shoulders. It fell to the floor silently, pooling at her feet.


    Damien¡¯s voice was a whisper now, thick with emotion and whiskey. "You ask me to give myself to another woman... but how can I, when you¡¯ve already taken all of me?"


    Luna stood tall, her chest rising and falling with each strained breath. She was nearly bare, clothed only in her underwear, but somehow she looked regal. Her eyes, wide and dark, never left Damien¡¯s face. She wasn¡¯t standing there as a woman waiting to be touched, she was offering herself as a crutch for him to do what had to be done.

 Chapter 47: Simi - Joromi

    <h4>Chapter 47: Simi - Joromi</h4>


    Damien¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he reached behind her and unsped her bra, letting the straps fall from her shoulders. When the garment slipped from her arms, her breasts stood proud, like even they knew the power they wielded. Luna¡¯s chin remained lifted, as if baring her body to the vampire prince was no more significant than baring her soul.


    Damien looked at her like a man witnessing the divine. His hands moved to her hips with care, not haste. Slowly, he bent, eyes at the level of her navel, and slid her underwear down her thighs until they crumpled at her ankles. She didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t breathe. Every nerve in her body screamed, but her face remainedposed.


    He closed his eyes.


    She watched him, her heart in her throat.


    <subt>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</subt>


    He inhaled deeply. When he opened his eyes again, they shimmered with restrained hunger.


    "Go, Damien."


    And then, he stepped back.


    One step. Then another.


    "Damien?" she whispered not knowing if she was trying to stop him or to encourage him to go.


    He heard her but still turned around and walked out.


    Luna remained there, stripped of everything; her clothes her control. She didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t dare to. If she moved, she might fall apart entirely.


    And then, as his footsteps echoed, the tears came.


    They filled her eyes before she could stop them, blurring the door he¡¯d just exited through. The sob erupted from her throat, unbidden and raw, and she pped her hand over her mouth, horrified by the sound of her own pain.


    Why was she crying?


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to cry. She was the future queen of her people. She was powerful.


    But right now she was just a girl who¡¯d been left bare; literally and figuratively.


    And she wondered, in the stillness, Is this what he felt? When I chose Kyllian over him?


    Was this what it had cost him to stand there as I gave myself to someone else, smiling through heartbreak, masking his agony behind regal indifference?


    Was this what he swallowed every time he looked at me and pretended not to remember the feel of my skin against his?


    "Oh, gods..." she muttered, stumbling back.


    Despite everything, part of her admired him. Because walking away from her in that moment... that had taken more strength than she¡¯d ever seen him use.


    How could doing the right thing feel so wretchedly wrong? Her lips trembled as tears streamed down her cheeks, unrelenting droplets of betrayal by her own emotions.


    She was trying to save him. Trying to help his kingdom.


    The ache in her chest tightened, and she didn¡¯t fight it anymore. She let the sobs wrack her body.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Damien was walking to his doom or rather, the Royal Concubine¡¯s castle. It was hard to tell the difference right now.


    He walked with such heaviness that made the maids nce at one another nervously. The same feet that once swaggered with power now trudged.


    He should be used to this walk. This was the route he had taken so many times before, back when duty was just a word and Seliora was just a beautiful body to spend a fertile night with. Back before Luna¡¯s scent had rewired his brain and herugh had rewritten thews of attraction.


    Now, every step felt like a betrayal.


    Not to the kingdom. But to himself. To what he wanted. To what he would never stop wanting.


    But Seliora had been right, damn her sharp tongue and inconvenient logic. An heir was needed. A broken prince with no future mate and no legacy could not hold a throne not in Blood City, where power was respect.


    As Damien pushed open the doors to her castle, the maids stiffened, then bowed low. Not one dared speak. They parted as he passed.


    He didn¡¯t pause to announce himself or make pleasantries. The time for formalities was dead.


    He made his way straight to Seliora¡¯s room, pushing open the doors without so much as a knock.


    Inside, Seliora was in the middle of selecting a nightgown.


    She gasped when she saw him, surprised he had actuallye. "Your Highness?" she blinked. "You¡¯re here?"


    "Yes," he said. "Unfortunately."


    She arched a brow, her lips curling slightly. "Well. Don¡¯t sound so thrilled, Damien. Shall I roll out the rejection carpet now or wait till after the heir is made?"


    Damien sighed and ran a hand through his hair, mussing it even more. "I¡¯m not here to fight, Seliora."


    Seliora assumed, rather smugly, that her threat about going to the high council had worked.


    When Damien walked through her doors, she expected fire, resistance, or at the very least, disinterest. What she didn¡¯t expect was the... quiet.


    He stood there, tall and awkward.


    "I¡¯m sorry I dismissed your feelings, Seliora," Damien said sincerely.


    Seliora tilted her head slightly, her tall frame matching his, neither one needing to look up to feel the pressure between them.


    She studied his face, which she had once admired.


    "Don¡¯t treat me like this," she said, softer than she meant. "It wasn¡¯t always like this."


    Damien sighed and dropped his gaze as though her words physically scratched his conscience. "I know. I¡¯m in a situation I cannot help, and I¡¯ve been taking it out on you. That¡¯s not fair. You don¡¯t deserve that."


    She gave him a nod and took a slow step closer.


    "We are both bound by duty," she murmured. "But we used to be friends, Damien. Remember that? I hate what we¡¯re turning into. Transactional. Cold."


    He looked at her finally, eyes a little gentler, and nodded. "You¡¯re right. I miss... when it was easier."


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    And perhaps, because there was nothing left to say, Damien pulled his shirt over his head.


    There was nothing seductive about the motion. It was pure surrender.


    Seliora¡¯s eyes dipped to his bare chest, a ce she once touched with the confidence of a woman who owned it. Now, even tracing it with her fingers felt like navigating foreign terrain.


    "We never loved each other," she whispered, stepping closer. "But there was a time my touch could please you."

 Chapter 48: Mariah Carey - We Belong Together

    <h4>Chapter 48: Mariah Carey - We Belong Together</h4>


    Her fingers slid down his torso with nostalgia. They paused at his belt, unbuckling it as if she were unwrapping the past.


    "There was a time," she said, almostughing at herself, "I didn¡¯t need toe begging. You used to show up with wine and a smile."


    Damien gave a tight, bitter smile of his own. "That was before Luna," he said simply.


    "Everything," she replied, unfastening the buckle, "was before Luna."


    She met his eyes then, her pride bruised but still intact.


    "If we do make an heir tonight, Damien... I promise. I won¡¯t ask you for anything again. You won¡¯t have to look at me like I¡¯m a burden."


    He looked down at her, this woman who had once shared his bed without expectation, withoutplication. And now she stood there, half-begging, half-bleeding dignity at his feet. Guilt twisted in his chest even as he navigated the fog of Luna¡¯s face in his mind.


    "Seliora," he murmured, almost apologetically.


    She cut him off with a sad smile. "Don¡¯t. Just... finish what you came for. Let¡¯s both pretend it means something, if only to the kingdom."


    There was no lust in the air.


    Seliora kissed his neck.


    Damien stood still, eyes distant, hands ck by his sides. Her lips were warm and familiar, but to him they were only shadows. In his mind¡¯s eye, it wasn¡¯t Seliora¡¯s lips on his skin. It was Luna. The woman whose touch had carved itself into his soul, whose breathy moans still echoed in the corners of his memory.


    He allowed himself to be touched because he needed to. Because the weight of the crown pressed so hard against his shoulders, and somewhere beneath that crushing pressure was the broken truth: the kingdom came before his heart.


    Seliora stepped back just enough to let her robe slip from her shoulders, revealing her naked form. Her movements were fluid, practiced; centuries of seduction woven into each gesture. She was graceful, beautiful in the sharp, regal way of nobility. And yet... Damien felt nothing but a dull ache where desire should have bloomed.


    She got to her knees, hands firm on his waist, and tugged his pants halfway down. Her touch was deft, skilled. He remembered the days when that same touch had stirred fire in him, when he¡¯d responded out of want, not duty. But tonight, there was no fire. No passion. Just muscle memory and responsibility.


    She kissed him tenderly. A gesture that once would have meant something, now only served to deepen the chasm between what he was doing... and who he truly wanted.


    He wasn¡¯t aroused not truly. But Seliora was centuries old. She had taken kings and generals to bed, read their weaknesses, and learned to conjure desire from thin air. She knew how to work a man¡¯s body, even if she couldn¡¯t reach his heart.


    To Damien, it felt like watching himself from the outside. Seliora moved with precision and grace. But in his mind, she was gone. Reced. He saw Luna; naked, proud, vulnerable. The image of her, standing before him just minutes ago, skin glowing.


    He should have stayed with her.


    He should never have left.


    But he had. And now, here he was, performing his duty. Doing what was expected. What was required.


    He fisted his hand in Seliora¡¯s hair, helping her along as her lips wrapped around him, pleasuring him.


    And through it all, he whispered her name in his mind.


    Luna.


    Always Luna.


    He jerked her up, cing her on her vanity table with pent-up frustration and obligation. The table creaked in protest. Seliora looked up at him with glinting triumph in her eyes, mistaking his determination for dominance, mistaking his control for desire.


    He slid himself inside her with a grunt, his body reacting despite his heart screaming in protest. The contact sent a tremor through her, one she weed. Her eyes fluttered, her toes curled involuntarily, and she threw her head back against the mirror behind her.


    "Uh...your highness!" she moaned.


    Damien didn¡¯t react. He braced his hand against the mirror behind her, face rigid and far away. It wasn¡¯t her voice in his ear, it was Luna¡¯s. His every movement was mechanical, practiced. He¡¯d done this before so many times before. But now it felt like betraying not just Luna, but himself.


    <subt></subt>


    He told himself it needed to be quick. The goal wasn¡¯t pleasure, it was procreation. His cock was simply a biological tool. But that didn¡¯t stop the rush of sensation from hitting him, not after having been a damn monk since Luna came into his life. Since the moment he saw her, the mere idea of being with anyone else had made his skin crawl.


    Now, here he was. Biologically helpless. Cursing himself with every slow thrust. He hated that it felt good, physically at least. Hated that he could betray the woman he truly loved just because his damn body still functioned.


    He grunted twice, sharp, restrained sounds of someone trying to finish something without feeling it and felt the inevitable build-up reach its crest.


    He stopped. Just for a second. Shut his eyes tightly.


    Let yourself feel it, he told himself bitterly.


    He allowed the wave to pass through him.


    When he opened his eyes, Seliora was watching him with poorly disguised disappointment. She might have gotten what she asked for, but it hadn¡¯te wrapped in passion.


    It was over.


    She knew it.


    He knew it.


    Seliora might have won the night, but she hadn¡¯t won the man.


    And she knew better than to say it out loud.


    *****


    Luna knew the moment Damien returned.


    She didn¡¯t need to hear his footsteps to know. She felt it in her bones. Her body recognized the subtle change in the air pressure, the slight disturbance in the bond they shared, one she had once refused to acknowledge.


    Without hesitation, she leapt from her bed. Her nightgown brushed her thighs as she moved quickly to the door. She turned the key in the lock, sealing herself in and her heart away from him.

 Chapter 49: Whitney Houston - I Have Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 49: Whitney Houston - I Have Nothing</h4>


    Luna stood there for a breathless moment, forehead t against the door, listening, waiting for his presence to pass.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly, as though she had just run a marathon when all she had done was stand in her own heartache. She pressed her forehead to the door. She couldn¡¯t face him.


    Let him walk past, she prayed silently.


    Let him go to his room, take off his clothes, wash her off his body, and sleep like nothing had happened.


    She held her breath.


    And waited.


    But she knew it was useless. Locking the door was little more than performance art when you were hiding from a vampire prince who could literally hear your heartbeat from ten rooms away. And right now, that poor heart was mming against her ribcage. She could feel him on the other side of the door.


    There was no knock. There didn¡¯t need to be. He wouldn¡¯t invade her space unless invited, and she wasn¡¯t ready to open that door.


    Still, there they stood. Her on one side of the door in her silk nightgown, him on the other side with another woman¡¯s scent still lingering on his skin. The air between them didn¡¯t need to be shared to feel real. It was like they were tethered together by some invisible string that both pulled and punished.


    They both cursed the gods who scripted their lives. Mates, but not lovers. Lovers, but not free. Close enough to feel each other breathe, far enough that even a kiss was a betrayal.


    He had done his duty. She knew it. She felt it. And when the time came, she would do hers because love was a luxury neither of them could afford.


    She lifted her hand slowly, and pressed her palm against the door, right over where she imagined his heart would be. She didn¡¯t expect him to be there.


    But he was.


    On the other side of the door, Damien stood motionless, forehead against the wood. He could hear every tremble in her breath, every quick flutter of her pulse. That heartbeat... ... ...


    He lifted his hand too, and without thinking, ced his palm against the wood, exactly where hers now rested.


    A perfect match.


    Two hands, divided by wood and a thousand heartbreaks.


    They stood there, two royalty-shaped disasters, their fingers lined up like they were touching, though they were not.


    The wood between them should have been just a door, but tonight it felt like a wall.


    She swallowed hard, blinking tears back.


    He closed his eyes and imagined the door gone. Just skin. Just her. Just them.


    But when he opened them again, reality returned. And so did the ache.


    And still, neither of them moved.


    Because sometimes, even the bravest hearts are too afraid to open a door.


    *****


    King Magnus told his guards to hang back, his hand raised with a stern finality that brooked no argument. They hesitated at first, eyes darting toward the ancient castle. But this wasn¡¯t something they could protect him from.


    This wasn¡¯t a battle of steel and blood.


    He took the first step alone, the crunch of gravel beneath his boots far too loud in the choking silence of the valley. The castle towered above him, solemn, as though mourning its own ruin. Vines had long imed the stonework, wrapping around the structure.


    He followed the uneven stone walkway, each step feeling like a march toward finality. The heavy wooden doors groaned as he pushed them open, like even they didn¡¯t want to let him in.


    A wave of cold air pped his face, like the castle was exhaling after centuries of holding its breath. The darkness inside was thick.


    Steeling himself, Magnus stepped inside. "Morvakar!!!" he bellowed, his voice bouncing off the stone walls, echoing through space.


    A light flickered deep in the corridor, wavering. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He followed it.


    "Morvakar! Show yourself!" he shouted again, trying not to let the tremor in his voice give him away. Another light flickered, this time further ahead, leading him down a narrow alleyway that seemed to twist with every step. The scent of old dust filled his nostrils.


    He emerged into a room beneath the castle, a subterranean hall straight out of an ancient painting. Rich tapestries hung undisturbed on the walls. The furniture looked untouched by time.


    Magnus scanned the space. No one. Just the eerie stillness of memories preserved in formaldehyde.


    "Wee!"


    The voice came from behind him, terrifying in its gentleness. Magnus spun around, his spine tingled.


    The ancient vampire stood there in robes that looked older than Magnus¡¯s entire kingdom. His long grey hair fell past his shoulders. But his face was unexpectedly... unassuming. He was just a pale, aristocratic visage of a man who had lived far too long and was cosmically bored. His slightly red eyes glinted with amusement.


    "I have been expecting you," Morvakar said smoothly, sping his hands.


    Magnus swallowed, unsure if it was his fear or his pride that got stuck in his throat.


    Morvakar settled into the sofa with ease. His pale fingers, adorned with rings from forgotten eras, drummed lightly on the armrest, each tap echoing.


    "You have? Why would you?"


    <subt>free we\bnove(l)</subt>


    "Don¡¯t act stupid, Magnus. You¡¯re cleverer than that." Morvakar¡¯s tone was amused.


    Magnus¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile. "High praiseing from you. What was the clever motive behind cursing my child?"


    "I did no such thing." Morvakar¡¯s smile widened, revealing fangs that gleamed. "She grew up well, Luna... that¡¯s her name, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Keep my daughter¡¯s name out of your mouth," Magnus snapped.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me thank you, though? I gave you an heir." Morvakar¡¯s words dripped with mock sincerity, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "An heir with a curse on her head. You took advantage of my wife, her vulnerability, her desperation." Magnus¡¯s fists clenched at his sides.


    "Everyone whoes seeking my help does so in desperation. How else do you think I keep myself entertained?" Morvakar leaned back, his grin unapologetic.


    (Shoutout to @smiles, @anamika_gopal, @eucharia_kange)

 Chapter 50: Jordin Sparks and Chris Brown - No Air

    <h4>Chapter 50: Jordin Sparks and Chris Brown - No Air</h4>


    "Morvakar, you were once a man of honor. Please, lift this absurd curse. You gave my wife... us an heir. I thank you, but at least let her live long enough to im the throne."


    "I did nothing to your princess. I only used ancient magic to make your wife fertile," Morvakar said, reclining. He steepled his fingers and raised one arrogant eyebrow. "I granted her request. But what you lesser beings don¡¯t seem to grasp is that the world needs bnce. For a life given, a life must be taken. It is thew of nature. Even I am not powerful enough to upset that bnce."


    Magnus felt a bitter taste rise in his throat. "So in giving us a child, a life must be lost," he said slowly, the weight of the truth settling on him.


    Morvakar smirked. "Now you are getting it."


    "Then take mine," Magnus said. He stood tall but inside he was already crumbling. "Let her live."


    "Your daughter was never meant to die," he said softly, almost kindly. It was unsettling.


    Magnus¡¯s fists tightened at his sides, blood roaring in his ears. "She is mated to two men!" he snapped.


    "Yes," Morvakar said, lips twitching, "I keep up with the gossip." He paused dramatically.


    Magnus gave a small, humorless huff through his nose. "You¡¯re not going to help me then," he said with resignation, the fire in him dimming as he stared at the floor.


    "Are you asking me for a favour, King Magnus?" Morvakar asked, tilting his head. "My price is very steep. Ask your Queen."


    "I will do anything to keep my daughter alive," Magnus said, lifting his gaze, steel returning to his eyes.


    Morvakar sat up straighter. "My target was never your household, Magnus."


    Magnus narrowed his eyes. He recognized deflection when he heard it. "What does that...?" His face went pale. "Lucivar. This was always about Lucivar Dragos."


    Morvakar smiled darkly, his fangs just peeking out. "Very good."


    "Then why? Why did you decide to mess with our own lives?"


    "Your situation presented an opportunity. I took it. Nothing personal," Morvakar said nonchntly.


    Magnus gritted his teeth. It was personal. Every inch of his daughter¡¯s fate had been warped by this pale, maniptive immortal, and yet here he was, delivering sinister monologues.


    "What are you nning?" Magnus demanded, stepping forward, fists clenched.


    Morvakar gave a wicked smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "You¡¯ll just have to sit back and watch...like everyone else." He gave a small shrug.


    "Morvakar..." Magnus warned.


    "It¡¯s best you leave now," Morvakar said breezily. With a quick whoosh, faster than a blink, Morvakar was gone.


    *****


    Damien woke upter than usual. He sat up slowly, his mind thick with the residue of the previous night.


    He rubbed his face with both hands and exhaled. His body felt used unsatisfactorily. He felt hollowed out.


    He tugged on a shirt, didn¡¯t bother buttoning it, and padded barefoot toward the hallway. His throat was dry.


    As he passed Luna¡¯s room, he ced a hand on the door. Silence.


    He frowned. Maybe she was in the kitchen already. But even before he got there, the silence pressed around him.


    He paused again, then closed his eyes, tuning out everything.


    Where was her heartbeat?


    She was never this quiet. Even in her sleep, Luna practically vibrated with life.


    The back of his neck prickled. With every step through the corridor, unease grew, settling into the pit of his stomach.


    He moved faster now. The kitchen was empty.


    Damien spun around and stormed through the corridor, toward the castle¡¯s front entrance.


    A guard stood outside, upright and professional.


    "Have you seen Luna?" Damien asked sharply, skipping the pleasantries.


    The guard blinked, startled. "She left earlier this morning, sir. Said she needed to go back home."


    "Left?" Damien repeated. His jaw clenched. "Alone?"


    "I sent a driver with her."


    "And you let her go?" Damien¡¯s voice rose, just slightly, but with the weight of authority.


    The guard visibly paled. "Sir, she gave no indication..."


    Damien sighed, a long, bone-deep exhale that felt like it might dete himpletely. Of course she¡¯d left. He should have known.


    "Fine," he muttered, running a hand through his hair. "Let me know when you get news she got back safe."


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    "Yes, Your Highness," the guard said, bowing stiffly.


    Damien didn¡¯t acknowledge it. He simply turned and walked back into the castle. As he moved, his thoughts pressed down on him.


    Whatever it is we¡¯re doing, he thought bitterly, it¡¯s only hurting everyone involved.


    He sighed again, heavier this time, dragging his palm down his face. Maybe it was better that she left. Maybe she needed space to figure herself out.


    Still... that didn¡¯t make her absence any easier.


    He passed the window and caught his reflection. Eyes tired. Shirt rumpled. Soul quietly screaming.


    *****


    The car slowed to a halt on the soft gravel of the castle grounds in the werewolf kingdom. Luna stepped out and took a long, quiet breath.


    The air here always smelled like pine trees. It was filled with life, people bustling about,ughter echoing across the courtyard.


    It should have felt like home.


    But her heart? Her heart felt like a locked box. And if you shook it hard enough, you might hear the shattered pieces inside.


    She stood still for a moment, the sun casting golden light across her skin.


    Luna moved toward the throne room. She needed to inform her father of her return, to act like everything was fine, as if her insides weren¡¯t chewing themselves apart with confusion and guilt.


    She pushed open the heavy double doors to the throne room and paused mid-step.


    Her father was lying t on the long sofa. His elbow was thrown over his face in dramatic fashion, chest slowly rising and falling.


    Her father... napping?


    Unheard of.


    "Father?..." she called softly.


    No response.


    She took another step forward, eyeing the rise and fall of his chest just to make sure he was, in fact, breathing.


    "Your Majesty..." she called louder this time.

 Chapter 51: Coldplay - Fix You

    <h4>Chapter 51: Coldy - Fix You</h4>


    Magnus groaned dramatically and shifted, removing his elbow from his eyes to squint up at her.


    King Magnus hadn¡¯t slept a wink.


    His trip to see Morvakar had gnawed away the hours. By the time he¡¯d returned to his kingdom, his mind had gone through every possible version of events.


    So there he was, sprawled on the throne room sofa. His eyes fluttered open to a face he hadn¡¯t expected to see so soon: Luna.


    <subt></subt>


    He blinked up at her, half convinced he was hallucinating from fatigue and residual vampire dread.


    "Baby!" he gasped, sitting up.


    Luna flinched at his excitement. That was <i>not</i> the reception she expected. She had mentally prepared herself for wrath. A five-minute lecture minimum. Instead... hugs?


    Before she could say anything, Magnus surged to his feet and pulled her into a tight, fatherly hug.


    "Oh my baby..." he whispered into her hair.


    "Father?" she mumbled against his chest. "You¡¯re acting weird..."


    Magnus chuckled, holding her a second longer before pulling back to look into her face. "I had a weird night. Humor me."


    Luna narrowed her eyes. "Oh my God. Kyllian told you."


    <subt></subt>


    She stepped back with a gasp of mock betrayal, and Magnus nodded.


    Instead, he just said gently, "I wasn¡¯t expecting you back yet. Did something happen?"


    "No... I just..." Luna paused, biting her lip as she searched for something that sounded reasonable. "I missed home."


    "Of course," he said. "I¡¯ll notify your mother you¡¯re back. She¡¯s been¡ª"


    "Can we not tell her yet?" Luna interrupted. "I just need... Father... please... I just need..."


    And just like that, the tears she had fought all night, the ones she wrestled with in the back seat of the car finally broke free.


    Her lip trembled. Her eyes zed. And then, she broke.


    Magnus wrapped her in his arms again, this time tighter. Firmer.


    Her shoulders shook with every sob.


    Magnus stroked her hair, murmuring, "It¡¯s okay," and "I¡¯ve got you," and "We¡¯ll figure this out, baby girl." But none of those words mattered as much as the warmth of his arms, the steadiness of his heartbeat, the quietfort of being safe.


    "It¡¯s okay. Take all the time you need, baby. It¡¯s okay."


    His arms stayed wrapped around her, protective and strong. He didn¡¯t rush her. He didn¡¯t ask questions.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Luna sniffled.


    "Sshhh... That¡¯s what fathers¡¯ shoulders are for."


    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>


    And she used that shoulder with full abandon, burying herself in it. She cried until her voice went hoarse, until her knees ached from standing.


    *****


    "Magnus... how long will you stay mad at me?" she asked, the frustration in her voice barely masking her guilt.


    Magnus stood by the window, arms folded. He didn¡¯t turn to face her. That, in itself, was punishment enough.


    "How did you expect me to know that Morvakar would do anything wrong?" Ravena continued.


    "Shouldn¡¯t that be <i>expected</i>?" he snapped, turning to re at her. "The man was banished from the Blood City for a <i>reason</i>, Ravena. He practices <i>dark magic</i>. What part of that screamed ¡¯reliable fertility doctor¡¯ to you?!"


    Ravena folded her arms and narrowed her eyes. "He was the only one who could do something about the situation we were in! You forget...I was desperate, Magnus. We both were. You just buried yourself in work and left <i>me</i> to deal with it!"


    "And you kept it from me," Magnus said, quieter this time. "For twenty-one years. Our daughter has lived her entire life not knowing the full truth of her own existence. And today..." He paused, the weight of the memory threatening to crush his voice. "I watched her heart break into tiny pieces. I watched her crumble in my arms, and I couldn¡¯t do <i>anything</i>. Do you know how that feels?"


    He took a breath. "The helplessness I felt?"


    Ravena¡¯s anger faded. She stepped forward, guilt seeping into every graceful movement. "She¡¯s... she¡¯s back?" she asked, almost afraid to believe it.


    Magnus nodded.


    "Did you tell her?" she asked.


    "No."


    Ravena¡¯s lips parted in relief and regret all at once. "She didn¡¯te to see me."


    "She needed to be by herself," Magnus said, and it wasn¡¯t usatory. Just... matter-of-fact.


    "I <i>am</i> her mother," Ravena said quietly, but the words wereced with defiance, a crumbling fortress of maternal instinct and guilt holding itself upright.


    "Ravena..." Magnus said gently, his eyes softening. "Luna is torn. She¡¯s broken in ways even I can¡¯t fully understand. She¡¯s connected to <i>two</i> men... and one of them happens to be the heir to the vampire throne. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it."


    She gave a slow nod, her mouth pressed into a tight, bitter line. Her spine remained straight, but it was a fragile sort of dignity. She turned her back on him, walking away.


    "Rave?" Magnus called after her. "I¡¯m not mad at you..."


    She paused in the doorway, shoulders stiff. "If you say so," she replied over her shoulder, the words slicing cleaner than any de. And just like that, she was gone, taking the air out of the throne room with her.


    *****


    Kyllian arrived at the werewolf castle the next morning


    .Strolling through the corridor, he saw Lunaing out of her bedroom heading towards her parents¡¯ quarters, hair braided simply, posture poised... but her eyes. Those eyes held the weight of moons and unsaid things. A sadness that made him want to punch fate in the throat.


    "Princess?" he called out, a little too eagerly.


    Luna looked up at him, and a smile bloomed on her lips. She stopped a few feet away from him, and the distance between them feltrger than all the oceans in all the worlds.


    "When... when did you get back?" he asked, trying not to sound like he¡¯d been counting the minutes since hest saw her.


    "Yesterday," she replied quietly.


    "Did something happen?" he asked, inching closer, trying to read her face. "I thought you needed more time... so you could see the sage Damien spoke about."

 Chapter 52: Adele - Love in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 52: Adele - Love in the Dark</h4>


    She looked past him, toward some invisible horizon only she could see. "I missed home," she said, then hesitated. "And well... I think you both should just stop. Stop trying to save me."


    "Stop...trying to save you?" he echoed. "What? What are you talking about?"


    Luna, however, took a step back, her body tense. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "I¡¯m sorry, Kyllian. I... I... can¡¯t do this. Not to you, not to him, and definitely not to myself."


    His mouth opened in protest, but she beat him to it.


    "Just stay away from me, okay?" she said quickly, as if the words would burn her if she didn¡¯t let them out fast enough. And with that, she turned and walked away, her back straight, her pace steady, like she was forcing her legs not to give out beneath her.


    Kyllian stood there, frozen, like someone had just yanked the earth out from under his feet and reced it with air. His jaw ckened. "What the fuck is going on?" he muttered to the empty corridor. The walls, as usual, had no answers.


    *****


    "Mom?" Luna entered the fragrant sitting room where Ravena reclined with a cup of herbal tea in one hand, a magazine brought from the human realm in the other.


    "Hey! Luna!" Ravena beamed, instantly putting down her magazine. She sat up straighter. "I would havee to see you sooner, darling, but your father says you needed some time alone. So I am here, distracting myself with tea and some light reading to n your birthday party."


    <subt>f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om</subt>


    Luna smiled faintly, but her eyes remained heavy. "Mum... no parties, please. I can¡¯t handle it right now."


    "Sweetie, I know. I know you¡¯re not up to it." She set the cup down and leaned in. "But you¡¯re turning twenty-one. The entire kingdom is ceremonially obligated to make a thing out of it."


    Luna slumped into the chair across from her, rubbing her temples. "Mum..."


    "I promise, it¡¯ll just be us. The immediate family. Me, you, your father... possibly Kyllian."


    Luna groaned and covered her face. "Mum..."


    "Okay, okay!" Ravena raised her palms in surrender. "Just the three of us then. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll quietly ensure the town gets to celebrate without overwhelming you. I promise."


    "I don¡¯t want to dampen anyone¡¯s mood," Luna murmured. "I just want to be alone."


    Ravena¡¯s heart ached. That sentence sounded like a scream from a lonely tower. Her daughter, the once-bubbly whirlwind of sass and curiosity, had be a quiet storm cloud, floating around the castle corridors, weighed down by invisible chains.


    "Is there anything I can do?" Ravena asked softly, leaning forward, desperate to help but unsure how. She would¡¯ve offered a potion, a spell, anything that would light Luna¡¯s eyes again.


    Luna forced a faint smile. "I¡¯m fine. Really. I just..." she hesitated, ncing up at her mother with eyes too ancient for twenty-one, "I just have a question."


    Ravena straightened. "Ask me anything," she said immediately, grateful for the shift, even if it was a small one.


    "Why is Father sleeping in the throne room?" Luna asked, the words innocent enough, but her tone was lined with subtle anxiety. "Yesterday, I found him there. Andst night, I stopped by just to talk... he was there again. Did you guys have a fight? Is it... because of me?"


    Ravena¡¯s heart clenched. Of course Luna would me herself. The child had inherited Magnus¡¯s stubborn loyalty and Ravena¡¯s ir for emotional responsibility, abination which meant she took everyone¡¯s problems as her own.


    Ravena sighed, a long, deep breath. Her fingers tapped against her teacup before she ced it down on the tray and looked her daughter in the eye.


    "There¡¯s no point keeping it from you anymore," she said gently. "You¡¯re a woman now. And you deserve the truth."


    Luna leaned forward instinctively.


    "Your father and I... we weren¡¯t always able to conceive. Years went by. I tried herbs, potions, went through series of programs from a fertility doctor in the human realm," Ravena said with a dry chuckle. "Nothing worked. And then... I went to Morvakar, a sorcerer."


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened a little.


    "I didn¡¯t tell your father at the time. Morvakar promised me a child, and he delivered. You were my miracle." Ravena¡¯s voice cracked slightly. "But now... we believe the bond curse, your two mates, it was his doing."


    Luna sat back in her seat slowly, absorbing the weight of her origin story. "Oh," she whispered.


    "I know," Ravena said. "It¡¯s a lot."


    Luna nodded. And then, to Ravena¡¯s surprise, she smiled faintly. "I get it though. Heirs are important. Do you want me to speak with Father?"


    Ravena reached out and touched her daughter¡¯s hand. "No, honey. Like you... he needs time. Time to process everything."


    Then Luna looked down at herp. "I was hoping all three of us could talk though... Maybe tonight? We could have dinner together."


    Ravena¡¯s eyes shimmered. "Sweetheart, that sounds perfect."


    Ravena patted her daughter¡¯s back, a soft, steady rhythm meant to soothe but doing little to still the storm she could sense beneath Luna¡¯s skin. She smiled, though her lips trembled around the edges. She just kept patting, because sometimes, a mother¡¯s strength came in silence.


    *****


    Damien was halfway through packing his briefcase when the message came that Kyllian was at the boundary, heading toward the Blood Castle.


    Of course he is, Damien thought bitterly. Yes, he had given Kyllian the free pass but now? Now, he would rather kiss his own ass than see Kyllian¡¯s smug, self-righteous face.


    Still, Damien wasn¡¯t a coward. Or at least, he refused to look like one. So he marched to the living room, shoved his hands in his pockets in a calcted pose of casual irritation, and waited in the massive room.


    Then came the unmistakable crunch of tires on gravel. Then a door m. Then boots. Kyllian¡¯s boots. Loud, proud, and full of wounded energy.


    And in stomped the golden boy himself.


    "What did you do to her?" Kyllian barked, all fury and no hello.

 Chapter 53: Imagine Dragons and JID - Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 53: Imagine Dragons and JID - Enemies</h4>


    "Wow. Good morning to you, too."


    "Luna. What went wrong?"


    Damien tilted his head. "You storm into my house and assume I did something wrong?"


    Kyllian advanced, nostrils ring, jaw tight. "She came home broken."


    "And you assumed I broke her?" Damien raised a very condescending eyebrow.


    "Well then," Kyllian snapped, "tell me why I see resignation in her eyes. Why does she look like someone who¡¯s made peace with her own destruction? Why does it feel like she¡¯s already said goodbye to everything?"


    Damien ran a hand down his face, the usual calm detachment gone, reced with guilt. "I..." He hesitated. Not because he didn¡¯t have an answer, but because he had too many, and none would make sense to someone who didn¡¯t live inside his cursed bones. "We didn¡¯t speak before she left," he said finally. "It¡¯splicated. And I cannot exin it to you."


    "Try me," Kyllian growled. "Because I chose to work with you. Work, Damien... That means I tolerate you. Barely. But make no mistake...if I ever get even a hint that you¡¯ve hurt her, I will knock your royal, blood-sucking ass out."


    There was a beat of silence. Then Damien was gone.


    Or rather, he moved. In less than a breath, he blurred through the room, a gust of supernatural wind trailing behind him. Suddenly, he was there, right in Kyllian¡¯s space, chest to chest, eye to eye, no distance left for air.


    His fangs peeked out, not fully extended, but enough to make a point.


    "I called you," Damien hissed, every syble dipped in the venom of ancient pride. "I invited you into mynd, into my ns, into her life. I am the one who decided, against every instinct, to share this fight with a mutt. So don¡¯t get it twisted, I¡¯m the one tolerating you. You don¡¯te into my territory, my home, my stronghold, and issue threats like you¡¯ve got the crown. I¡¯ll rip your head off so fast, before your entire pack can even catch a blink."


    They stood nose to nose, testosterone practically vibrating in the air. Kyllian¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his wolf rising to the surface, itching to snap. "Stay. Away. From. Her."


    Damien¡¯s eyes flickered, he leaned in with a mocking smirk. "Or what?" he whispered. "You¡¯ll glower at me harder?"


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    Kyllian shoved him back, but Damien barely moved. "You have no idea what she¡¯s going through," Kyllian snapped. "You act like she¡¯s someplicated riddle you have to outwit. But she¡¯s a person. A woman. A hurting one. And if you¡¯d spent less time trying to prove how immortal and tragic you are, and more time listening to her, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be slipping away from us right now."


    "Oh, please," Damien scoffed. "You werewolves and your endless chest-thumping. Do you actually think flexing in front of her makes you look strong? Do you think any of this territorial nonsense is helping her? Newssh...she doesn¡¯t need a savior. She needs someone to believe in her. Not rescue her. Luna is the most capable woman I have ever met and we should both be d we get to help her in the tiniest way possible."


    Kyllian¡¯s hands curled into tight fists, the bones cracking in protest. The weight of the truth pressed down on him. Damien had him by the balls and worse, they both knew it. They needed each other. Desperately.


    "She¡¯s given up," Kyllian said through clenched teeth. "You did something to her, Damien. Don¡¯t lie to me. That woman I saw today wasn¡¯t Luna. She wasn¡¯t our firecracker princess. The woman I saw today was... she was waiting...For death."


    Damien flinched, and that alone shocked Kyllian more than any words could have. The vampire prince actually winced.


    With a heavy sigh, Damien stepped back. "The next full moon is in three days," he said. "I¡¯ll bring Sage Veyron to the castle then. Make sure we have a smooth passage. No soldiers. No sudden howls. I don¡¯t want the sage spooked."


    Kyllian narrowed his eyes. "I¡¯m not your personal assistant, Damien."


    "Please," he murmured. A single word. But it held the weight of centuries of pride cracked in half.


    "Fine," Kyllian muttered. He hated this. Hated being trapped in a situation that didn¡¯t involve battle strategy or brute strength. But most of all, he hated the look in Luna¡¯s eyes. That faraway flicker of surrender. "The real problem now is getting her to do anything. It¡¯s like she¡¯s rehearsing herst breath."


    "She¡¯ll listen to you," Damien said simply, as if that truth had always existed in the silence between their bickering.


    Kyllian looked at him sharply, a storm brewing behind his eyes. "She cannot die, Prince Damien. She must not. You know what¡¯s at stake here. If she dies, there¡¯s no backup. No contingency n. We don¡¯t have another heir. Without a ruler, werewolves will turn on each other. The bnce copses. The kingdom falls."


    Damien was quiet for a moment, studying Kyllian. "Is that the only reason you¡¯re so passionate about her?" he asked. His lips curled into that infuriating smirk that made Kyllian want to punch him. "Come on, wolf boy. Be a man for once. Admit it to yourself. What are you so afraid of?"


    Kyllian bristled. "I¡¯m not afraid."


    "Liar," Damien shot back, grinning now. "You¡¯re terrified. Because fate already gave us the middle finger, and you¡¯re clinging to the hope that ignoring your feelings will somehow unfuck the situation. Newssh...it won¡¯t."


    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>


    Kyllian barked a short, humorlessugh. "Thising from the vampire who hasn¡¯t admitted he¡¯s in love with her either?"


    Damien waved a hand. "Of course I¡¯m in love with her. She¡¯s my mate. But I don¡¯t pretend it¡¯s noble to pretend otherwise. You¡¯re the one with theplex. Stop hiding behind duty. She¡¯s the one we¡¯re trying to save, not the kingdom. The kingdom is just... a side effect...Dig the hole deeper, Kyllian."


    "I don¡¯t feel the mate bond like you do, Damien," Kyllian said, his eyes not quite meeting Damien¡¯s. There was a rawness to his words that stripped away all bravado, all posturing. Just a man speaking from the tender, cracked center of his chest. "But I love her. I always have. Even when I didn¡¯t know what to do with it. Even when I found she was mated to another." He gave a faint, crooked smile.

 Chapter 54: Taylor Swift - The Man

    <h4>Chapter 54: Taylor Swift - The Man</h4>


    Damien looked at him. For all the centuries he¡¯d lived, all the kingdoms he¡¯d watched fall, he had never envisioned this: battling for the heart of a woman who was, quite frankly, stronger than both of thembined. And worse...he respected the bastard he was battling.


    It stung, being evenly matched. Love? That battlefield was treacherous and unfair, especially when you had to share the front lines with someone just as willing to bleed for her.


    He nodded slowly. "Get her to want to live," he said. "It¡¯s up to you now."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Lucivar sat at a little caf¨¦. It sat unassumingly between the rolling hills that marked the boundary between the werewolf kingdom and Blood City. The chairs were mismatched. The walls were covered in ivy and absurd amounts of lights. And the coffee? Terrible unless you added a little "voring."


    Lucivar took a delicate sip of his steaming mug, the scent of bloodced with caramel teasing his senses. He sighed.


    <subt></subt>


    The cafe was owned by a human couple, Rachel and Richard, who had the look of people who knew just enough about the supernatural to stay alive and just enough more to be dangerous. Lucivar knew full well they were spies for Magnus. Frankly, he didn¡¯t care.


    Magnus arrived, ditching his guards at the caf¨¦ entrance. He pushed open the door, triggering the little bell that chimed.


    "Your Highness!" Rachel all but squealed, abandoning her coffee machine to practically float toward Magnus. "Oh, two royalties in our shop today? Oh my!" She turned to the back urgently. "Richard! Get the camera!"


    Magnus chuckled, a low, rumbling sound. "I¡¯ll have a cup of coffee, Rachel," he said with a warm smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" Rachel curtsied so hard her knees cracked, then turned with a squeal and darted toward the counter. She had a spring in her step and a mission in her heart.


    Magnus adjusted the cuffs of his ck coat before sinking into the chair opposite Lucivar. He was every inch the image of elegant menace.


    "Is there a reason," Magnus began as he smoothed hispel, "that you¡¯ve never invited me to the Blood City?"


    Lucivar tilted his head, swirling the bloodced coffee in his mug. "I would¡¯ve a long time ago, truly, but I was worried about your delicate nerves. You¡¯re such a homebody. I didn¡¯t want to yank you out of yourfort zone. Besides, you called this meeting. I thought I¡¯d be polite and meet you halfway... between your fears and my amusement."


    "Afraid of you?" Magnus raised an eyebrow, his lips twitching. "Keep telling yourself that. Say it in front of a mirror if you must. Maybe it¡¯ll finally sound convincing."


    Rachel returned with a steaming mug and ced it before Magnus. "Enjoy, Your Highness," she breathed before scampering back to the counter.


    "So," Lucivar leaned forward, finally letting his smirk drop, "what¡¯s this about?"


    Magnus¡¯s jaw tightened. "My family was dragged into this mess... because of you."


    Lucivar blinked. "I¡¯m sorry...what?" He set his mug down slowly. Please...enlighten me."


    "I spoke to Morvakar," Magnus said evenly, eyes locking onto Lucivar¡¯s.


    Lucivar nearly choked. He actually had to reach for a napkin and cough it out, waving away the blood-coffee mist. "I beg your pardon? You spoke to who now?"


    "Do you even talk to your son?" Magnus asked dryly, stirring his coffee without looking at it.


    "I gave him some space, alright? He was busy wooing his mate. You may know her. Your daughter."


    If annoyance had a face, it would be Magnus¡¯s at that moment. "Look, Lucivar, I don¡¯t have time to give you the entire story. I suggest you talk to Damien."


    Lucivar raised a hand. "Alright, alright. So Morvakar is involved in this mess. Honestly, I should¡¯ve guessed. But fine, I¡¯ll speak with Damien. Though I must ask..." He leaned forward with a sly grin. "Does this mean you¡¯re finally open to the idea of bing my inw?"


    Magnus released a long-suffering sigh. "You are impossible."


    Lucivar¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. "ttery, my dear Magnus, will get you everywhere."


    Magnus took another sip of coffee, muttering something about vampire senility and how aging in Lucivar¡¯s world must reverse maturity. If this was the kind of behavior that came after centuries of undeath, he feared for the next millennium.


    *****


    Luna sat between her parents.


    Dinner was finished. The food had been exquisite but the silence was ufortable.


    The clinking of dishes being cleared by the servants was the only sound in the room. That, and the asional pointed sigh from Ravena.


    Luna ced her fork down and let the silence sit for a beat longer before breaking it. "You both need to stop," she whispered.


    But they heard her.


    She looked up at them, these two towering figures of elegance who had raised her, trained her, and taught her. And yet, they now sat as far apart as they could at the table.


    "Is this really the time to fight?" she asked. "I¡¯m literally dying. You¡¯d think that¡¯d be enough to make you both put away the cold war."


    Ravena stiffened, her pale fingers tightening slightly around her ss. "Luna..."


    Magnus looked away. "Your mother and I are merely¡ªdiscussing matters."


    "Like hell you are," Luna said bluntly. "You haven¡¯t looked at each other since I arrived. Father, you¡¯re pretending she doesn¡¯t exist, and Mother, you¡¯ve sighed at least seventeen times tonight."


    "I did not..." Ravena muttered.


    "I know that the situation is difficult for you both," Luna began. Her fingers twisted the silk napkin in herp, her only physical betrayal of the emotional earthquake rolling through her chest. She looked from her mother to her father. "Whatever happened in the past... happened. We can¡¯t undo it. But we have to deal with what¡¯s in front of us now. So I¡¯ve made a decision."


    Both parents straightened instinctively. Ravena¡¯s eyes narrowed with regal suspicion. Magnus leaned in, brows creasing with concern.


    "What¡¯s that, my dear?" Magnus asked gently, as if he already knew he wasn¡¯t going to like the answer.


    (Phew! Mass Release done and dusted. Who thinks I deserve a reward? You do? okay then. I won¡¯t say no to gifts, I mean...if you think I deserve it *wink*)

 Chapter 55: Sia - Breathe Me

    <h4>Chapter 55: Sia - Breathe Me</h4>


    Luna inhaled deeply, setting the napkin down. "I¡¯m not choosing. I want both bonds severed."


    And silence, truly crushing silence, descended upon the dining room.


    Ravena gasped so softly it could have been mistaken for a breeze.


    Magnus finally spoke. "Do you even know what that means, Luna?"


    "Yes," she replied quickly. Then repeated it slower, more vulnerable. "Yes, Father. I know exactly what it means." Her gaze dropped for a heartbeat before she met his eyes again. "And please... ept my decision."


    The pain in Magnus¡¯s expression was enough to make the moon darken. "Even if I do... as your father, how can I just watch you cut off the two halves that make you whole? Then stand by as you waste away? And what about the kingdom?" he added, straightening, stepping into the full weight of his royal role. "You have a duty, Luna. A bond to the people. A future."


    She sighed and leaned back in her chair. "Yes, I know. I¡¯ve thought about it. Father, it doesn¡¯t matter what we do, we all know how this ends. I die, don¡¯t I?"


    "No," Ravena whispered. "No, we don¡¯t know that."


    "If I¡¯m going to die, then let me go out clean. I don¡¯t want to take two people I love down with me. I¡¯d rather sever the ties before they break everyone."


    Magnus looked as though he¡¯d swallowed ss. "You¡¯d throw away the only chance of survival you have because of... guilt?"


    Luna shrugged. "Find someone eligible. We¡¯ll make an heir. You and Mother can raise the child. Done and dusted."


    Ravena looked horrified. "Is she joking?"


    "Sadly, no," Magnus replied. Then turned to his daughter, softening. "Luna... this isn¡¯t just about bonds. You¡¯re choosing to give up on yourself."


    "Maybe I¡¯m just choosing peace."


    "You need to realise that no matter what you do, people will get hurt," Magnus said.


    "This way will hurt less."


    Ravena was made of fire and she ignited like one. "I... I don¡¯t get it, Magnus," she said, standing up so fast her chair nearly toppled backward. "Are you actually entertaining this idea? I... what...what even is this?! You want to..."


    She turned, pointing a shaking finger at Luna, as if trying to pin the heartbreak to something visible. Then gave up, pointing it instead at Magnus like he was the real traitor. "You want to sit here while our daughter epts death? Like it means nothing?...You son of a bitch!"


    Magnus stood up as if he¡¯d been struck. "Ravena..."


    But she was already floating dramatically out of the dining room. "Ravena!" he called after her.


    He caught up with her in the corridor, gripping her wrist gently but firmly. "Ravena, wait."


    <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    "Let me go!" she cried. But instead of releasing her, Magnus pulled her into his arms, pressing her to his chest.


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    "Magnus," she whispered, her fists weakly pounding against him. "Please let me go."


    But he didn¡¯t. Couldn¡¯t. He buried his face in her hair and held her tighter. "She needs you, Ravena."


    "No!...No! I need her!" She finally broke down in his arms, the strength she wore slipping away. "After everything... after years of pain, loss, prayers... after all we went through just to have her...how can we just give up?"


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    Magnus closed his eyes. "I don¡¯t know," he whispered. "I don¡¯t know, my love. I don¡¯t want to. But I saw her eyes. She¡¯s already halfway gone."


    Ravena pulled back, just enough to look up at him, her face wet with tears and fury. "Then bring her back! You¡¯re the King, Magnus. Threaten anyone. Bribe everyone. For once, just...do something!"


    Magnus kissed her forehead gently. "We won¡¯t give up. But we can¡¯t fight her, either. She¡¯s not a child anymore."


    "She¡¯s still our child," Ravena whispered fiercely.


    "Rave... Come on, baby. What we need now is your legendary strength," Magnus whispered into her hair, holding her as if she might crumble into dust if he let go.


    "I¡¯ve got nothing left, Magnus," Ravena murmured. "I... I can¡¯t." Her body sagged against him, boneless with grief.


    Magnus tightened his hold, pressing a kiss into the top of her head. "We¡¯re not giving up," he said, gently rocking her, "but we also have to listen to her. She needs to deal with her heartache, her way. Let her do that, while we work like hell to save her."


    Ravena let out a ragged breath and buried her face in his chest, sobbing quietly as he held her like the world itself depended on keeping her together.


    *****


    Damien leaned back in his chair just as the office doors creaked open.


    "Father," he said, arching an eyebrow. "Been a while."


    Lucivar entered. "Yeah, your mate shows up and suddenly you forget your dear old dad." He flopped into a chair opposite Damien, grinning.


    Damien¡¯s smile was wry, and brittle around the edges. "She¡¯s gone."


    Lucivar blinked. "Damn," he muttered, then shrugged with a smirk. "I thought you had game. Can¡¯t even keep a woman."


    Damien rolled his eyes. "Excuse me for not taking after my father with a personal harem."


    Lucivar shrugged, utterly unbothered. "I¡¯m not going to apologize for having great game. It¡¯s a gift. You either have it or you don¡¯t." He leaned back, arms spread over the armrests. "Maybe you should try smiling more."


    "You haven¡¯t beening into the Royal Empire muchtely," Damien observed, watching him closely.


    Lucivar exhaled. "For selfish reasons, actually. I wanted you to have total control. No shadow of your father hovering over your every move. You make decisions for your people, and I didn¡¯t want you wondering if it was what I would do. I want you to consider your people in whatever decisions you make."


    "You sound like Luna," Damien said, half-smiling. He leaned back in his chair, his arms crossed.


    Lucivar chuckled, tapping a finger against his chin as if thoughtfully weighing thepliment. "Smart woman," he said with a wink. "Speaking of, I had a little coffee date with our dear King Magnus. I suppose you could catch me up on all the drama I¡¯ve been so delightfully excluded from."

 Chapter 56: Imagine Dragons - Smoke and Mirrors

    <h4>Chapter 56: Imagine Dragons - Smoke and Mirrors</h4>


    Damien let out a breath through his nose, more scoff than sigh. "Yeah, a lot has been happening. Not counting the fact that my fated mate doesn¡¯t want to be with me. That alone is enough to drive me off the deep end. But she¡¯s also mated to Alpha Kyllian."


    Lucivar gave a low whistle. "Ah... so that¡¯s why Magnus went to see Morvakar.."


    Damien¡¯s expression darkened. "Yeah. Apparently, Morvakar ¡¯blessed¡¯ them with a child.."


    Lucivar sat forward, the amusement fading from his features. "I still don¡¯t understand why Magnus thinks Morvakar was aiming for me. I mean, I haven¡¯t seen the man since I sent him into exile?"


    Damien ignored him and continued. "I¡¯m trying to find a solution. Tomorrow, I n to take Sage Veyron to see Luna."


    Lucivar raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "You¡¯re bringing Veyron out of the city? Does he even know how to function outside?"


    "He insists he needs to see her to confirm she¡¯s actually mated to two men. He won¡¯t even specte a solution without evidence. Says magic like that hasn¡¯t happened before."


    Lucivar scoffed, crossing his arms. "And Veyron¡¯s willing to leave the city?"


    Damien gave a weary half-shrug. "He knows what¡¯s at stake."


    Lucivar nodded slowly, but there was doubt behind his eyes. "You sure that¡¯s it? He¡¯s not the type to risk travel unless he¡¯s chasing more than just answers."


    Damien met his father¡¯s gaze, letting the silence settle between them. Finally, Lucivar broke it with a rare moment of softness.


    "How are you, really?"


    "Honestly?" Heughed, bitter and hollow. "I feel like I¡¯m unraveling one thread at a time. I¡¯ve watched the woman I love slip through my fingers. Then there is this nightmare where she¡¯s fading away, and I¡¯m powerless to stop it....The night before she left...That was the night I finally understood what it meant to be torn between love and duty. Luna on one hand, Seliora on the other. We both agreed, Luna and I, that duty shoulde first. Kingdom first. Heartst." He gave a short, joylessugh. "We just didn¡¯t realize how much it would hurt to put love second."


    "So let me get this straight. Your mate was home, and you were off getting tangled in bedsheets with your concubine? Wow." He shook his head. "I don¡¯t wanna be you, son."


    Damien gave him a warning re, but Lucivar only grinned.


    "Look," he added, his eyes sparkled with a rare glimmer of genuine sincerity, "whatever you need, son... I have your back."


    With that, he stood. Damien looked up, one brow raised.


    "You¡¯re not staying?" he asked. He could¡¯ve used thepany, even if it was in the form of his ridiculous, overly flippant father.


    Lucivar adjusted the cuffs of his dark coat. "Like I said... you need to take the reins. Kingdom¡¯s yours." He winked, already sauntering out.


    *****


    Kyllian waited alone on the training grounds, the silver light of the moon casting long shadows across the floor. The ce was deserted, everyone long gone, the hum of the castle dulled into the distance. He stood with his arms folded, the night wind stirring the hem of his unbuttoned shirt.


    He had asked King Magnus for a favor: Bring her here.


    She emerged from the shadows, slim figure lit by moonlight, hair tied up in a messy bun, tank top clinging to her, her legs long and lean beneath a pair of ck shorts. She looked around the training grounds.


    Kyllian tilted his head. "Nice of you to dress for battle. I see we¡¯re using legs as weapons tonight."


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    "Alpha Kyllian?" Her brows furrowed as she scanned the space, her breath fogging slightly in the cool night air. "Where is my father?"


    Kyllian was leaning casually against one of the pirs, arms folded, looking like he¡¯d been waiting for her all his life. "He¡¯s not here."


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    Luna¡¯s brow arched suspiciously. "But I got a message. He said he wanted to spar with me tonight."


    "That was me," Kyllian said, stepping forward with slow, deliberate movements, each one exuding that maddening alpha confidence she sometimes wanted to kick out of him. "I told him to give you the message."


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed immediately, her posture stiffening. "Great," she said bitterly. "You¡¯ve got my parents doing your bidding now? Do they just jump when you bark?"


    Kyllian gave a faint smirk. "That¡¯s because we¡¯re all worried about you."


    "Oh, so this is a family intervention?" she said, folding her arms across her chest. "Are you going to sit me down and ask how I feel now?"


    "Nope." He tilted his head, taking her in from head to toe. "I brought you here to beat some damn sense into you."


    Luna blinked. For a second, she thought he might be joking, but the spark in his eye and the way he squared his shoulders told a different story. She scoffed. "You¡¯re not kidding?"


    "I¡¯m deadly serious," Kyllian said, stretching out his arms and cracking his neck.


    "You think because I¡¯m a girl, I¡¯m weak?" Luna asked with a quiet calm that usually came right before a storm. She stepped into the ring of moonlight between them.


    "No. I¡¯ve been training and fighting longer than you have," Kyllian said, rolling his shoulders with the smugness of a man who knew exactly how dangerous he was and how good he looked while doing it. "But let¡¯s make it interesting."


    Luna raised an eyebrow, already sensing he was up to something. "Go on."


    "If I win," Kyllian said, holding her gaze, "you let me and Damien do whatever it takes to save you."


    Luna¡¯s lips curved in a slow, dangerous smile. "And if I win?"


    He paused, then gave a short, dryugh. "Then I¡¯ll leave you the hell alone."


    Her eyes narrowed. "It¡¯s a bet," she said as she dropped into a ready stance. She didn¡¯t even wait for a signal, her leg swung out in a clean, fast arc that would¡¯ve caught most fighters off guard.


    (Shout out to @Lucky_Sookie, Merry_Poppins, Catherine_Kabagabu)

 Chapter 57: Imagine Dragons - Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 57: Imagine Dragons - Warriors</h4>


    But not Kyllian.


    He caught her ankle with one hand, twisting at the waist and flipping her neatly onto the ground. She rolled with the momentum and came back up with the grace of a predator, already throwing her elbow toward his ribs. He blocked her with his forearm, smirking at the sting.


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    "Still slow," he taunted.


    "You¡¯re still an ass," she shot back, spinning low and sweeping for his legs.


    They collided, parted, and collided again; quick, sharp strikes and elegant footwork that kicked up dust under the moonlight. Neither was holding back. They fought like fire and lightning, beautiful and deadly in their own right. His raw strength met her fierce agility in a brutal dance, their bodies shing and brushing far too often, far too close.


    Every strike was personal.


    Every block was a challenge.


    And every nce held too much tension, too much heat, to be anything close to innocent.


    Kylliannded a hit to her stomach, knocking the wind out of her, but she retaliated with a knee that nearly caught him in the groin.


    "Seriously?!" he hissed, backpedaling with an exaggerated wince.


    "Oops," she said with a wicked grin, panting. "Was that off the table?"


    They circled each other, sweat starting to slick their skin, moonlight glinting off the sheen on their bodies. Her shorts clung to her thighs, and her tank top was slowly starting to betray her, riding down to reveal tantalizing shes of lovely cleavage.


    Kyllian did his best not to notice.


    She sprang at him and their bodies mmed together, arms locking, legs tangling, heat surging. For a moment, they were so close their breath mingled, her chest heaving against his, his arm around her waist, both of them gripping each other.


    Their eyes met.


    And for one stupid second, they forgot they were fighting.


    Then Luna twisted, using that proximity, that maddening closeness, to her advantage. She slid her leg between his, swiveled her hips with infuriating grace, and pressed her body against his in a way that was both seductive and absolutely strategic.


    Kyllian¡¯s brain left the chat.


    Her scent overwhelmed him. His hand faltered at her waist.


    And in that heartbeat of distraction, Luna grinned.


    "Gotcha."


    She yanked his arm, pivoted under his shoulder, and flipped him with the elegance of a woman who¡¯d been trained by a warrior and a king. He hit the ground with a grunt, air whooshing from his lungs.


    <subt></subt>


    Before he could recover, she straddled him and pinned his wrists down over his head, leaning over him with a victorious, breathless smirk.


    Chest to chest. Hips to hips.


    The fight was over.


    "You cheated," Kyllian breathed, staring up at her.


    "I won. You leave me alone."


    Kyllian was quiet.


    "I knew it." she said.


    She slowly let go of his wrists.


    She slid off him and stood, brushing herself off.


    Kyllian sat up, dragging a hand through his hair, still catching his breath. "You cannot stop fighting, Luna."


    "I am not having this conversation with you. I won fair and square. We had a deal."


    "Luna..."


    Her name slipped from Kyllian¡¯s lips. He took a step toward her, his heart still racing from the fight...no, from her. Always her.


    "Kyllian!" she snapped, holding up a hand. "What am I supposed to do with two mates? Tell me! I¡¯m with you...I lose my will. I¡¯m with him...I lose my decency. Just... just leave me alone."


    She turned her face away, her chest heaving as if she were running from something. But it wasn¡¯t the battle that left her breathless, it was the war inside her. Between duty and desire. Between fate and freedom. Between love and loss.


    "So what?" he asked, eyes locked on her profile. "We¡¯re just supposed to watch you die? In what universe do you think that would hurt less?"


    He took another step closer. "I want you. Yes. I love you. Yes. But gods, Luna...I would rather you choose Damien, marry him, bear him a dozen blood sucking babies if it meant you¡¯d stay alive."


    "Kyllian..." she whispered, eyes full of storm clouds. "Please don¡¯t make this even more difficult."


    He sighed, dragging a hand through his already tousled hair. "You beat me," he admitted, "You cheated, but I ept the loss..."


    That got her. She blinked, turning toward him fully now, eyes narrowing. "How exactly did I cheat?" she asked.


    He gave her a long, meaningful look. "Well..." He gestured vaguely in her direction. "You distracted me."


    Luna stared at him ridiculously. "How the hell did I even do that?"


    Kyllian looked at her like she was the idiot. "You... you really have no idea what you do to me?"


    She blinked, genuinely confused. "What are you talking about?"


    He stepped closer, now only inches between them. "I told you...I don¡¯t feel the mate pull. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t feel anything."


    He was all but vibrating now, the tension between them stretching. "I want you in ways I¡¯ve never wanted any woman in my life. So when you¡¯re looking like that..." He gestured vaguely at her again, flustered now. "I lose my senses."


    Luna nced down. Her tank top, loose from the fight, now hung off one shoulder, and with the moonlight catching her sweat-slicked skin, it was... yeah. Her breasts were half exposed.


    She flushed and tugged at the top instinctively. "This? That¡¯s what threw you off?"


    He nodded, almost shamefully. "Also the hair. And the legs."


    "Okay, stop." She raised a hand again, this time to hide a smile. "Are you seriously ming your loss on my legs?"


    "And the smirk," he added solemnly. "Devastating."


    "Are you hearing yourself?" sheughed, a breathless sound that felt like relief for both of them. "You¡¯re saying my boobs, hair, arms and legs broke your brain."


    "Yes," he said. "And I¡¯m not even sorry. I¡¯m only a man."


    She snorted. "A man who got his ass handed to him."


    He grinned. "I¡¯d let you do it again."

 Chapter 58: Taylor Swift - The Archer

    <h4>Chapter 58: Taylor Swift - The Archer</h4>


    "My point is...don¡¯t give up on us. I mean... me and Damien. We can help save you," Kyllian said, gesturing helplessly with both hands as if willing Luna to grasp the sincerity dangling from his words.


    Luna crossed her arms, exhaling a long, soul-weary sigh. "This is so unfair..."


    "I know," Kyllian said quickly, moving a little closer. "Believe me, I get it. You¡¯re caught in the middle with two men, each deeply in love with you." He gave a weak smile. "But we¡¯re trying, Luna. Damien and I...we¡¯re actually trying not to kill each other. Doesn¡¯t that tell you something?"


    Luna rubbed her temples, as if trying to massage out the emotional migraine this entire entanglement had be. "Yes. It tells me I¡¯m probably going to die of emotional exhaustion."


    Kyllian smirked.


    "You know what? Fine! But. The decision I¡¯ve made...it won¡¯t change unless something actually changes. I need real progress, or at least a glimpse of a solution. Some hope. Otherwise..."


    He narrowed his eyes, rm rising in his gut. "What decision?"


    She met his gaze head-on. "I n on severing the bonds."


    "Ah... right. You mean the bond. The, uh... both bonds?"


    "Yes," she said. "Because no matter who I choose, someone I care about gets hurt. And I can¡¯t...won¡¯t...live with that."


    Kyllian swallowed hard. "Okay. Fine. I mean, not fine, but... I get it. Look, Damien¡¯sing tomorrow with the sage. We¡¯ll figure something out. Maybe there¡¯s a loophole."


    Luna muttered under her breath, "Great. Fucking great."


    <subt></subt>


    *****


    Sage Veyron stepped out of the ck car, he squinted up at the looming silhouette of the castle.


    "I need the light of the moon," he dered. "We have to stay outside."


    Damien gave him a withering look.


    "The moon isn¡¯t out yet, Veyron. Come on, let¡¯s go inside," Damien said, gesturing toward the castle doors impatiently.


    "I think not!" Veyron announced, taking a dramatic step backward onto the gravel drive. "If someone would be so kind as to find me a sturdy chair and a cup of coffee, I will be quite grateful."


    Damien pinched the bridge of his nose. "Veyron, we¡¯re not setting up a caf¨¦ in the driveway. I at least need to introduce you. Properly. Like a normal person would."


    Veyron gave him a ridiculous look. "Prince Damien, I do not like being in other people¡¯s homes. Coming all the way here was... difficult."


    Damien¡¯s brow furrowed. There was a subtle shift in his stance, a move from irritation to suspicion. His hand dropped from his forehead and folded across his chest instead. "Why did youe, then?"


    Veyron blinked. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean," Damien said slowly, stepping closer. "you could have summoned us. You didn¡¯t have to budge. You never do."


    Veyron¡¯s eyes flicked away, caught in the rare, vulnerable crack between evasion and truth. "Well..."


    "But something," Damien pressed, "something made you leave your home. Your city. Something so important, so urgent, you couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait this time."


    "Your Highness..." Veyron said.


    "Veyron," Damien interrupted. "After my father, you are the most important man in my life. You¡¯ve been there since I was young. You taught me to read, to research, to outsmart rivals...and more importantly, you raised me. So what are you protecting me from? What aren¡¯t you telling me?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    Veyron exhaled. "Because... I cannot say anything. Not yet. Not until I¡¯ve assessed the girl¡¯s bonds. With both of you."


    "I told you already," Damien said, pacing in slow, deliberate strides across the moonlit gravel. "Now, Veyron...tell me inly. No riddles. What happens if she¡¯s mated to two? What happens to her? To us?"


    Veyron looked uncharacteristically grave. "I hit the books after you informed me of the situation." He swallowed hard. "And I found what I was looking for. And it was... terrifying."


    Damien stopped mid-stride, boots grinding to a halt. "Veyron..."


    "Your Highness," Veyron said, fixing Damien with a worried look, "you are a true blood. Luna, however... Luna is not. She¡¯s a werewolf. And if, hypothetically, she has both a vampire mate and a werewolf mate, then that means the bond she shares with you is not one crafted by the Goddess."


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed, confusionced with indignation. "Our bond? What does the goddess have to do with anything?" He crossed his arms and red. "Morvakar helped the queen conceive, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s all he ever did."


    "Exactly," Veyron said with a sigh. "I guessed Morvakar had something to do with this. He¡¯s the only sorcerer powerful enough to meddle in the divine bnce of soulbonds. If he tampered with the queen¡¯s womb, as the stories say, then it stands to reason he could¡¯ve tampered with the threads of fate that tie you to Luna."


    Damien¡¯s heart thudded against his ribs, each beat more frantic than thest. "So what does the bond have to do with... everything? Why does this matter now?"


    "Because yourdy," Veyron said, "is neither a true blood like you, nor a turned vampire. Whatever alchemy forged her nature, it¡¯s something entirely in-between. Which makes her blood toxic to your kind and her kind."


    Damien stared at him, blinking slowly. "Toxic. You¡¯re telling me I¡¯m mated with someone who¡¯s allergic to my existence."


    "Technically," Veyron offered, "you¡¯re the one who¡¯s allergic to hers. Which I believe was Morvakar¡¯s n all along. A romantic assassination, if you will."


    Damien groaned, dragging a hand down his face.


    "So let me get this straight," Damien said, gesturing vaguely at the stars like they were responsible for this entire mess. "I get a mate...finally, after centuries only to find out she wants our bond severed. Cool. Fine. If she does sever it, I lose not just her but my strength, my essence. Basically, I be a glorified mortal."


    Veyron opened his mouth, but Damien wasn¡¯t done.


    "And then even if she changes her mind...let¡¯s say, miracle of miracles, she decides I¡¯m worth the risk...I still can¡¯t deepen the bond because the magic might literally kill me. What kind of joke is this?" He turned a pained smile on Veyron. "Why is everything around this shrouded in death? Can¡¯t there be a version where, I don¡¯t know, we just lose an arm? Or a leg? Something manageable. Something we canugh aboutter?"

 Chapter 59: KALEO - Way Down We Go

    <h4>Chapter 59: KALEO - Way Down We Go</h4>


    Veyron¡¯s eyes with grief, though he tried to school his face intoposure. "Your Highness, I beg of you. Please. No matter how tempting it is...no matter how much you want her, you must not mark this woman. The moment you do... it will destroy you."


    Damien looked away, shoulders taut beneath the weight of inevitability.


    "But," Veyron added quickly, stepping closer, "I promise you...I will do everything and anything in my power to fix this. I don¡¯t care what I have to do. Whatever it takes. I owe you that."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just... save her. She¡¯s not going to choose me anyway."


    Thatst sentence slipped out like a dagger he hadn¡¯t meant to show. Without waiting for a reply, he turned sharply. "You can wait out here for me," he said over his shoulder, not bothering to look back.


    He disappeared through the castle doors, the stone swallowing his retreating footsteps.


    ******


    Inside, the guest living room buzzed with a nervous sort of silence. The royal family were seated. Queen Ravena, King Magnus and Luna sat between them.


    Kyllian stood behind Luna, arms crossed, leaning just enough to look casual but alert enough to pounce if needed. When Damien entered, every head turned but it was Kyllian who read him first.


    Something was off.


    Damien¡¯s posture was a little too rigid. His jaw was clenched and his eyes were distant.


    Kyllian opened his mouth to ask, but then nced at Luna. Her fingers were twisting the hem of her sleeve nervously. So Kyllian swallowed his concern and said nothing.


    "Prince Damien. Wee," Magnus said smoothly, gesturing toward a carefully chosen chair, a plush, high-backed monstrosity stationed just far enough away from Luna.


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he took the seat. His gaze drifted to Luna. She didn¡¯t look at him. Her eyes wandered everywhere else but they avoided him.


    Behind her, Kyllian stood tall, hands sped, bodynguage screaming protective wolf alpha mode activated. Damien couldn¡¯t help but notice the way Kyllian leaned slightly forward, a silent im over the space surrounding Luna.


    <subt></subt>


    The bastard¡¯s really enjoying this, isn¡¯t he? Damien thought sourly.


    "The sage has arrived," Damien announced, keeping his voice neutral even as his insides boiled in slow, bristling waves. "He¡¯s outside. He says the moon should be at its highest before he can begin."


    "Is he going to sit outside until then?" Queen Ravena asked, lifting a brow.


    "Yes," Damien replied. "He doesn¡¯t like going into people¡¯s houses."


    Magnus leaned forward. "Now that both of you are here," he said, fingersced, "Luna has informed us she has made a decision on the way forward."


    Beside him, Queen Ravena¡¯s head whipped toward him. "Magnus..." she said sharply. But Magnus merely patted her hand.


    Luna visibly tensed, her breath hitching ever so slightly. She still didn¡¯t look at Damien, but he felt it.


    "Oh?" Damien asked, tilting his head. "I¡¯d love to hear this." He turned his gaze slowly, deliberately, to Kyllian. "Why do I feel like I¡¯m thest to know whatever this is?"


    <subt></subt>


    Kyllian met his eyes, his expression unreadable.


    Damien then turned to Luna. "Well?..."


    Magnus ignored Damien¡¯s quip, brushing it off. "Before both of you get invested in whatever it is you think you¡¯re going to do to save her," he said with maddening calm, "you should know Luna has decided not to choose between the both of you."


    Damien, unfazed on the outside but simmering, arched a single eyebrow. "Is that true?" and when he looked at Luna this time, it was with quiet, heartbreaking hunger that only a man deeply in love could muster.


    But Luna didn¡¯t answer. She couldn¡¯t. Her throat felt like it had closed up. Her fingers curled around the edge of her chair, nails digging into the upholstery like it could ground her in the middle of the emotional tempest.


    She wasn¡¯t ignoring him, she was trying to protect him. And herself. From hope. From pain. From what came after.


    "She wants to sever both bonds," Magnus announced tly. "Completely."


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    Damien¡¯s mouth tightened, and he turned his gaze to Kyllian. "You agree with this?"


    That did it.


    "Excuse me?!" Luna finally burst out, shooting to her feet. The room pulsed with her fury.


    "Oh!" Damien said, "She speaks! I was beginning to think you were just going to sit there like a very tragically mute figurehead."


    Luna¡¯s eyes burned. "What do you mean asking him if he agrees with this?! It¡¯s my life, Damien! I make the decisions in my life!"


    Damien stepped forward, slowly, rising from his chair like a thunderclouding to full form. "Well," he said, "someone should take over the reins of your life¡¯s decision-making, because from where I¡¯m standing, the decisions you¡¯ve made since the moment we met have been...what¡¯s the word? Ah, yes...ridiculously stupid and astoundingly foolish."


    The room collectively winced.


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief and rage colliding in a single breath. "Excuse me?" she repeated, but it came out colder this time.


    "You heard me," Damien continued, standing so close now she had to tilt her chin up to meet his eyes.


    "You want to go toe to toe with me, pretty boy?" Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed to dangerous slits. She took a step forward, her body tense, crackling with rage


    Damien stood tall, arms crossed, looking like he was deciding whether to kiss her or dodge a punch. "You want to do something here, Kyllian?" King Magnus murmured, leaning subtly toward the alpha.


    Kyllian, arms folded over his chest. "Nah... she got this," he mumbled, with a hint of a smirk ying on his lips. He was enjoying himself way too much for someone supposedly caught in a doomed love triangle.


    "It¡¯ll be over before it¡¯s even begun," Damien warned.


    Luna¡¯s eyes shed. Her wolf was stirring beneath her skin, just beneath the surface. "Give it your best shot!" she growled.


    "What are you mad about, huh? Really?" Damien asked, pacing slightly now, his steps sharp. "Because I left you all hot and bothered and then went and actually fucked my royal concubine? Don¡¯t forget...you asked me to! That speech about ¡¯duty¡¯ and ¡¯responsibility¡¯ and then you high tail it when I actually took your advice."

 Chapter 60: Kodaline - All I Want

    <h4>Chapter 60: Kodaline - All I Want</h4>


    "That¡¯s not what this is about," she spat, fists shaking at her sides. Her heart was pounding so loudly she thought everyone in the room might hear it.


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    "Oh, isn¡¯t it?" Damien shot back. "Then tell me...why the hell do you want to die so badly? Because that¡¯s what this is. You haven¡¯t even taken a damn shot at living...and already you¡¯ve decided it¡¯s over!"


    Pain flickered across Luna¡¯s face. He saw the heartbreak, the guilt, the weight of a thousand invisible burdens she carried. Her hands curled at her sides, nails digging into her palms.


    "A-actually," Kyllian stepped in awkwardly, raising a hand. "We... we kind of sorted that out."


    Damien turned. "What?"


    "She¡¯s going to give it a shot," Kyllian said quickly. "Anyway...she¡¯s still nning to sever the bonds. She made that clear. She¡¯s going to do what she needs to do, but no matter how this ends, she isn¡¯t choosing either of us. Not me, not you."


    Damien stared at Luna, his voice finally soft, almost pleading. "So even if we save you... even if we break whatever curse Morvakarced into your blood... you¡¯re still going to walk away?"


    <subt>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</subt>


    Luna didn¡¯t answer right away. Her shoulders slumped slightly. "I have to," she whispered. "Because no matter what I choose, someone breaks. I lose either way."


    "Okay, let¡¯s all put our ws and fangs away," Queen Ravena said.


    "I need a minute," Damien muttered, already turning for the door.


    Without waiting for permission or parting words, he stormed out.


    *****


    Damien made his way to the garden, the cold night air kissing his skin like a reminder that yes, he was still alive, and yes, it still hurt. The castle¡¯s moonlit pathways were quiet, paved with pale stone and lined with roses that didn¡¯t quite bloom right this time of year.


    He stopped at the fountain in the center of the garden, bracing both hands on its rim and leaning forward, breathing hard. The water shimmered with silver under the sky, perfectly still unlike the storm crashing around in his chest. He stared into his reflection, trying to see something that made sense. A vampire prince, born of centuries-old legacy, a true blood. And yet, none of it meant anything right now. None of it felt like it belonged to him.


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    A vampire prince without his mate, sure, that was survivable. Painful, yes. Diminishing, absolutely.


    But what gutted him wasn¡¯t just the idea of losing Luna. It was the way she looked at him now. Like it didn¡¯t break her. Like it didn¡¯t even scratch her.


    He¡¯d give up his throne for her. In a heartbeat. Burn down his whole world and salt the earth behind him. And she...she couldn¡¯t even look at him without armor in her eyes. As if caring about him was a liability she couldn¡¯t afford.


    He didn¡¯t hear her approach, only the soft clearing of a throat behind him. that was how consumed he was in his pain.


    He turned sharply, already ready to tell Kyllian to piss off. But it wasn¡¯t Kyllian.


    It was Queen Ravena.


    His eyes widened just slightly, caught off guard, and he ran a hand through his hair, sheepish. "I¡¯m sorry if I was rude back there. I wasn¡¯t trying to stir things up. Just... emotions. Not my strongest suit."


    Ravena raised one perfectly arched brow. "Oh, I gathered...Listen," Ravena said, stepping closer, "I¡¯m not here because I like you. Let¡¯s be very clear about that."


    "Of course."


    "And despite the truce between our kinds, we werewolves are still wary of your people. You¡¯re ... suspicious...But I¡¯ve been watching. And I can see...you love her. Not just because of the bond."


    She went on. "She¡¯s terrified, Damien. Of losing herself. Of bing someone¡¯s project. Of making the wrong choice and dooming everyone. She doesn¡¯t see you standing there with your heart in your hands. She sees a consequence she can¡¯t survive."


    Damien looked down at the water again. "How do I make her see? That I¡¯d walk away from it all. That I have no life if she¡¯s not in it."


    "Kyllian answers to the Alpha King. He has sworn allegiance to the throne," Ravena said. She moved closer to Damien, the rustle of her elegant gown the only sound for a heartbeat. "So, he would do whatever the throne asks of him... even if it means standing there and watching my daughter destroy herself."


    Then, gently, she reached for his hands.


    "From the heart of a mother," she whispered, her eyes beginning to shimmer with unshed tears, "I am begging you... please... whatever it takes. I cannot lose her."


    Damien stared at her. She wasn¡¯t speaking to him as a queen now, but as a mother. A terrified mother pleading for the life of her child.


    He swallowed hard. "She¡¯s made her decision."


    "A decision that will most definitely kill her."


    "Please... Prince Damien. I¡¯ll give anything."


    Damien looked into her eyes, and for a moment, he could see Luna in them. The fire. The fight. The ache. His jaw clenched as he gave a small nod. "You have my word."


    *****


    The moon had finally risen to its full glory, hanging above the castle. Its light spilled onto the courtyard where Veyron stood, surrounded by a quiet circle of anticipation and tension.


    It was finally time.


    Veyron cleared his throat. "Alright. Let¡¯s begin."


    Everyone leaned in slightly, expectant.


    "I need Your Royal Highnesses to leave, please," Veyron said.


    "Why?" King Magnus asked, arching a brow. "This involves my daughter."


    "Yes, well," Veyron replied, "I need her to ess her feelings. Real ones. Raw ones. She may not be free to do that if her parents are lurking in the background."


    Magnus looked offended.


    "She¡¯ll be fine," Kyllian said quietly, stepping forward. "I¡¯ll be right here."


    Magnus studied him, then nodded. He reached out and pped Kyllian on the back.


    Ravena lingered, though. She didn¡¯t move. Her eyes were locked on Damien. She said nothing, but she didn¡¯t have to. Her gaze said it all: You promised.


    Damien met her gaze with a small nod, his chest tight. I remember.


    With that, the queen turned and followed her husband into the castle, leaving Luna standing under the moonlight, caught between two men, one sage, and a whole storm of emotions waiting to break loose.


    Veyron tilted his head to the heavens, his eyes narrowing. "It¡¯s time," he murmured.

 Chapter 61: Justin Bieber - Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 61: Justin Bieber - Ghost</h4>


    Then, slowly, he turned toward Luna. "Princess," he said, "I need you to take Prince Damien¡¯s hand in yours. And please, for the love of everything sacred...do not close your eyes."


    Luna, standing at the center of this emotional storm, felt every muscle in her body scream for retreat. Her fingers hesitated midair, and for a brief moment, she considered running.


    But instead, she reached out.


    Damien¡¯s hand met hers halfway. As their skin made contact, the crimson thread sprang to life around their wrists.


    She could feel him. His pain. His longing. His restraint. He was trying so hard not to look at her.


    "I need you to focus on your true feelings for the prince," Veyron instructed, stepping closer, eyes sharp with intensity. "Reach down inside your heart. What does it say?"


    Luna swallowed thickly, struggling to keep her eyes open. But more than that...struggling not to drown. Damien¡¯s emotions were pressing into her, pulling at the parts of her she¡¯d tried so hard to lock away.


    The thread glowed brighter, wrapping tighter.


    "Now." Veyron spun on his heel and pointed to Kyllian, who had been watching quietly, jaw clenched, body tense.


    <subt>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</subt>


    "Take her other hand," Veyronmanded.


    Kyllian stepped forward and took her free hand in his. Unlike Damien¡¯s touch, which was heat and ache and restraint, Kyllian¡¯s touch was grounding.


    Luna gasped softly at the contact, like her body recognized something before her mind did. The other bond red to life. It didn¡¯t shimmer...it howled.


    "Now, Princess," Veyron said "while not letting go of how you feel about the prince, I need you to reach deeper. This may be more difficult, but try. Alpha Kyllian is here... find your wolf. How does she feel?"


    Luna closed her eyes for half a breath, even though she¡¯d been told not to. She didn¡¯t need to see. She needed to feel. She reached inward, past her grief, past her guilt, past the exhaustion and fear. She found the wolf. Her other self.


    And the moment she touched that part of her... something cracked.


    Her eyes flew open, glowing blue like wildfire. She let out a sharp inhale.


    Kyllian was gobsmacked. Her scent hit him like a blow to the chest. His knees buckled slightly, the world narrowing until it was only her...only them.


    And before he could stop himself, before he could even think...


    "Mate," he breathed. It was soft. It was instinct. It was truth.


    Damien¡¯s head snapped toward him.


    Veyron blinked. "Well... shit. That confirms it."


    Luna didn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t. Her whole body felt like it had been split in half. One part tethered to the vampire whose sorrow was an ocean, and the other part howling at the moon with the wolf who called her home.


    On one hand was the vampire prince, his grip on her both careful and possessive, the mystical red thread between them glowing softly. Their wrists were entangled in something far older than they understood, forged in blood and moonlight, fate and sorcery. It pulsed with the gravity of a promise neither of them had ever asked for, yet both had fallen.


    On her other hand stood Kyllian, the werewolf alpha, the rock in her storm. His eyes were locked onto their joined hands now, wide and stunned, his fingers gripping her like she might vanish into mist. The bond had ignited in him. He hadn¡¯t expected it. Maybe he hadn¡¯t even wanted it. But now that it hade alive... it imed him as much as it imed her.


    And in the middle, Luna sat, her hands a battleground between two forces destined to sh.


    Veyron let out a long, theatrical sigh. He looked between the three of them. "Well," he muttered, "that¡¯s just peachy."


    Luna blinked at him, hands slowly lowering into herp. "So... now what?" She sounded tired.


    Kyllian shifted behind her like a bodyguard preparing for war. "What¡¯s the next step, Veyron?"


    The sage didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he looked up at the sky, as if hoping the moon might change its mind and offer a bit of mercy.


    Finally, he turned back and said, "I go back to my books. When or if I find anything useful, I¡¯ll send word."


    Luna wasn¡¯t satisfied. "You know something now. Don¡¯t you dare pretend otherwise." She stood, slowly but deliberately. "What does this mean for me?"


    "Princess..." he began. "Having two mates is rare but not unheard of. It¡¯s happened a handful of times in history."


    Kyllian frowned. "But not like this?"


    Veyron shook his head. "No. Never with two mates from different species. Vampires and werewolves were not meant topete on this ying field.."


    He began pacing now, hands behind his back. "The bond, any mate bond is designed to fuse two souls together. It¡¯s beautiful, yes, but demanding. It requires space, time, alignment. And your body, Luna, it¡¯s not built to sustain two opposing mystical pulls."


    "And what happens," Damien asked tightly, "if she keeps both bonds?"


    Veyron hesitated again. "The moment she turns twenty-one...That¡¯s when the real struggle begins. Two bonds, pulling on one soul. It could drive you mad. Your powers could spiral out of control. Your body might begin to reject both bonds, causing severe pain, possibly death."


    "What will happen to Damien or Kyllian?" Luna asked quietly. Her gaze remained fixed on Veyron, even as she felt the weight of both men beside her.


    Veyron didn¡¯t answer immediately. His eyes, tired from years of research narrowed as he studied her. "Depends," he said finally, "on who you choose."


    "Nobody."


    Veyron arched a brow. "Well, thatplicates things," he muttered.


    Veyron sighed and moved to pace again, hands sped behind his back. "Very well. For the werewolf," he began, nodding toward Kyllian, "after the severance ritual, the consequences are... minimal. The bond isn¡¯t as spiritually invasive as the vampire¡¯s. He might ache for a while, feel a little like he¡¯s lost something vital but biologically, he¡¯ll move on."


    Kyllian gave a dry snort.


    "But for the prince..." Veyron turned to Damien, whose jaw was tight and eyes dark. "That¡¯s another story. The bond isn¡¯t just emotional. It¡¯s metaphysical. A true-blood vampire¡¯s mating bond is carved into his very essence. Over time, he¡¯ll lose his strength, his speed, his immortality."

 Chapter 62: Selena Gomez - Lose You To Love Me

    <h4>Chapter 62: Selena Gomez - Lose You To Love Me</h4>


    Luna felt her chest tighten. "And when I die?" she asked, not as a question, but as a challenge.


    "That¡¯s enough," Damien snapped. His eyes flicked to hers, burning with grief.


    Luna wasn¡¯t angry at him. She understood how much pain he was trying to keep buried beneath that hard, royal shell. But she also knew she needed to understand what was at stake. She pressed on, ignoring his outburst. "And when I die?" she repeated.


    "That¡¯s enough. Veyron,e...I¡¯ll take you home...Now," Damien insisted.


    Luna stood. "Damien..."


    He stopped, only halfway turned, but he didn¡¯t meet her gaze. His shoulders were rigid, his breath uneven.


    "I¡¯m not mad at you," she said quietly. "I get it. This is a lot to face."


    "You think I can¡¯t face it?" he snapped, whirling around for just a moment, eyes gleaming. "Watching you talk about dying like it¡¯s already decided? Like your life is some price tag we¡¯re supposed to haggle over? That..." He broke off, jaw clenching. "That I can¡¯t do."


    Luna didn¡¯t say anything else. She could feel the war within him. So instead, she let him go.


    He turned again, helping Veyron along even though the old man clearly didn¡¯t need the assistance.


    *****


    King Lucivar stood at the edge of the forgotten courtyard. The castle loomed before him. He refused to go further. He wouldn¡¯t set foot inside.


    He folded his arms across his chest. He knew Morvakar could feel him, he could always feel him. So Lucivar waited.


    Eventually, as expected, the doors groaned open. Morvakar stepped out.


    <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    "Hello, old friend," Morvakar greeted, spreading his arms. "I wasn¡¯t expecting you so soon."


    Lucivar¡¯s jaw twitched. He didn¡¯t respond with warmth. "I got all your messages, Morvakar. You could have just written a letter. But cursing a werewolf princess just to get my attention? Bit much, even for you."


    The sorcerer chuckled. "What can I say? I¡¯ve always had a ir for drama."


    "Besides," Morvakar said with a half-smile, "why is everyone so certain I cursed the princess?"


    Lucivar¡¯s eyes red with rage, and disappointment. "Because it smells like you," he said tightly.


    The smile dropped from Morvakar¡¯s face. "My problem, Lucivar, has always been with you. That hasn¡¯t changed. But others? They¡¯re just... unfortunate casualties. A means to an end."


    Lucivar took a step forward now, fury barely restrained in the lines of his posture. "She¡¯s a child. An innocent."


    "She¡¯s a pawn," Morvakar countered. "A perfect one."


    Morvakar¡¯s grin returned, crooked and bitter. "Why are you here, Lucivar?"


    The cold wind swirled around the crumbling remnants of the forgotten castle. Lucivar stood tall, unmoved, every inch the immortal vampire king, despite the disdain etched into the tight line of his mouth. His silver hair gleamed under the sallow light, and his crimson eyes gleamed with fury. He looked at the sorcerer before him.


    "I came here to threaten you," Lucivar said.


    Morvakar threw his head back andughed. "Threaten me? With what?" he mocked. "You stripped me of everything. I¡¯m already a ghost in your world."


    Lucivar¡¯s lips twitched. "Exactly. Which means you should have stayed a ghost."


    Morvakar¡¯s grin never faltered. "Oh, your highness... You still don¡¯t get it, do you?" He stepped forward. "You¡¯re so used to battles you can see. But this? This is artistry. My masterpiece is slow. You¡¯ll be back. And when youe, you¡¯ll crawl."


    Lucivar raised a brow, amused despite himself. "You always did love monologues."


    Morvakar turned toward the ruined archway, the sharp scent of rot and decay clinging to the shadows behind him. Then, he nced over his shoulder with a look of triumphant glee. "And the best part? You can¡¯t kill me."


    Heughed as he vanished into the darkness of the ruined castle. The doors groaned shut behind him.


    Lucivar exhaled slowly, fury simmering beneath the calm veneer. Everyone was being manipted, and the one with the bloodied board was still ten moves ahead. And gods help them, no one else could see the full picture. Yet.


    *****


    In a pristinely polished wing of the Royal Clinic, Seliora was having a full-blown emotional crisis with a smile glued to her face and a foot that hadn¡¯t stopped tapping since sunrise.


    Every second that ticked by felt like a hammer pounding against her ribs. She sat perched on the edge of her seat.


    It had to be positive. It had to be.


    She¡¯d done everything right. If the gods had even a shred of kindness left in their ancient, hearts, this was the moment to prove it.


    The prince was getting more and more distracted by his infatuation with the werewolf princess, and it was starting to make Seliora feel... irrelevant. And if¡ªheavens forbid¡ªthe princess decided to give in to the bond?


    Then Seliora waspletely, royally, eternally screwed.


    All she needed was to get pregnant. With the prince¡¯s heir. A royal baby. Something no one, not even that little moon princess, could take from her. She wouldn¡¯t just be the Royal Concubine anymore. No, no, she¡¯d be the Mother of the Future King. The power behind the throne.


    The door creaked open and the medic entered.


    Doctor Mira sat down opposite her. "I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace," she said. "It¡¯s negative."


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    Seliora stared at her. Then slowly slumped, her shoulders copsing in a cascade of bitter disappointment. She let out a low groan. "Why? For the love of the Goddess, why? Are you sure you have the right date? Maybe your chart is wrong. "


    "Your Grace," Mira said patiently, "it¡¯s not just about the date. Conception requires timing. The days leading up to, the day itself, and even the days after. One day per cycle... it¡¯s just not enough."


    Seliora dragged her hands down her face and groaned into her palms. "One day. One bloody, begrudging day a month and I have to beg for it." She peeked through her fingers, eyes narrowed in frustration. "Do you know how humiliating it is to seduce a man who is mentally dry-humping someone else?"


    (Shout out to @Jennifer_Toney, @Rininwondend, @lexii_smith)

 Chapter 63: Katy Perry - The One That Got Away

    <h4>Chapter 63: Katy Perry - The One That Got Away</h4>


    Mira¡¯s brow twitched. "I can¡¯t say I do, Your Grace."


    Seliora flopped back into her chair.


    "Try again next month," Mira said gently.


    "Next month," Seliora muttered bitterly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, your grace," Mira repeated.


    Seliora nodded slowly, though every muscle in her body screamed. "It¡¯s okay. I guess the prince and I will just have to try again, as you said."


    But it wasn¡¯t okay. Not by a long shot.


    She sat frozen for a moment after the medic left, the words echoing in the back of her mind. Negative. Again. That single word had the power to unravel every thread of hope she¡¯d stitched together. The grand vision she held; herself walking the halls of the pce, belly rounded with child, her ce forever secured in the royal lineage, crumbled like ash. How many times could she keep painting that fantasy in her head before she had to admit it would never be real?


    She stood on shaky legs, adjusting the hem of her dress. There was no time to cry. No room to be weak.


    But Seliora wouldn¡¯t break. Not yet.


    *****


    Luna sat before the ornate mirror, allowing the maids to fuss with her hair. Her curls had been twisted borately, her face dusted and sculpted until she barely recognized herself. Lip gloss. Shimmer. A little highlighter. If she smiled too hard, the whole mask might crack.


    She hated all of it.


    As a child, she had once imagined hering-of-age would be a moment of triumph, perhaps she¡¯d find herself surrounded by wolves howling in celebration, running under the full moon with her chosen mate beside her, proud and whole.


    Veyron¡¯s words gnawed at the back of her mind. The clock had begun to tick. She could feel it now. A countdown with no known end, just the promise that it was ending. Happy Birthday, indeed.


    Outside, the kingdom celebrated. Streets were filled withughter and music. Children tossed flower petals. Nobles sent in gifts. None of it mattered. The one thing she truly wanted wasn¡¯t in any of those boxes.


    A knock came at the door.


    Kyllian entered. "Your Grace," the maids chorused, dipping into polite bows.


    Luna turned, her gaze catching the man she was once betrothed to. Kyllian was wearing formal ck and silver, eyes steady on her.


    The maids had started calling him Your Grace the moment they were engaged. Luna wondered if they¡¯d go back to Alpha Kyllian now.


    "You look..." Kyllian started, then stopped. He cleared his throat and looked down at the floor. "They did your hair differently."


    Luna arched a brow at him in the mirror. "Did they? I hadn¡¯t noticed."


    He walked over, gently brushing a rogue curl from her shoulder. "Are you okay?"


    "No."


    He nodded like he understood


    She looked at him then. The barely disguised worry in his eyes. The way his fingers curled slightly at his side. She remembered Veyron¡¯s words: Your soul cannot contain two bonds.


    "Leave us," Kyllian said.


    The maids quickly left.


    As the door clicked shut, Luna turned to him with a wary frown. Kyllian stepped toward her, eyes scanning her face.


    "I would say you look breathtaking," he murmured, "but the sadness in your eyes blocks out your beauty."


    She looked down, wrapping her arms around herself. "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "I don¡¯t want to ruin the day. I just... can¡¯t muster the energy. It all feels so heavy."


    Kyllian reached out, his fingers brushing hers. "I¡¯d like to show you something. Come on."


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    "Kyllian..." she began reluctant, but he was already tugging gently on her hand.


    "Come on," he insisted with a crooked smile. "I promise it won¡¯t take long."


    "Fine."


    Outside the castle, his car gleamed in thete afternoon sun. Kyllian opened the door.


    Luna slid inside, arms crossed and mood still wrapped in fog. Kyllian got in the driver¡¯s side, his usual silent confidence returning as he pulled out of the pce gates. The ride was quiet, save for the low hum of the engine and Luna¡¯s thoughts tap-dancing on the edge of anxiety. Where were they going?


    After a short drive, Kyllian parked near the heart of town, just a block away from the bustling town square. "Come on," he said again, offering his hand.


    They entered a modest hotel. He started up the stairs two at a time.


    Luna trailed after him. "You said it wouldn¡¯t take long, not that it wouldn¡¯t be physically taxing."


    When they finally reached the rooftop, Kyllian turned her gently by the shoulders and directed her to the edge.


    "Look," he said softly.


    She nced down.


    Below them, the town square was alive with color and joy. Children danced in circles, music floated up, and everywhere she looked, she saw smiling faces. Little girls twirled in dresses, each of them wearing a stic version of her tiara.


    Balloons bobbed in every direction, and on the far side of the square hung a massive canvas portrait of her, framed with ribbons and flowers. A glittering banner read: "Happy Coming of Age, Princess Luna!"


    "Why would you bring me here?"


    "Because," Kyllian said, stepping beside her, "you think you¡¯re alone in this. That everything depends on your shoulders. But look at them, Luna. They love you. Not because you¡¯re perfect. Not because of some title. They love you because you¡¯re you."


    Luna almost cried at the sight below. Her lips trembled, and she clenched the railing.


    "The people are happy," he said, watching her. "Even if you only had two days left to live...which, for the record, I refuse to let happen, make it count for them. Let them know you¡¯re with them until the end. Smile for them. Laugh for them. Dance like you¡¯ve lost your royal mind."


    He gave her a half-smile.


    Luna shook her head. "I don¡¯t know how to," she admitted, the confession breaking free before she could cage it.


    Kyllian didn¡¯t rush to fix her. Instead, he leaned against the railing beside her, arms crossed. "Babe," he said softly "every royal goes through hell at some point. It¡¯s part of the messed-up job description. You can¡¯t expect everything to always be fine and dandy. Life throws crap at everyone. But when you walk out there with your chin up, your people feel that strength. Even when the world¡¯s a mess, your confidence spreads. Be the spark, Luna."

 Chapter 64: Taylor Swift - Daylight

    <h4>Chapter 64: Taylor Swift - Daylight</h4>


    She sighed, looking down once more. Her gaze wandered over the crowd; carefree children dancing. "I wish I could go back to that age."


    He stepped closer, warmth radiating from him. He tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, fingers lingering just a moment too long. "Whatever number of days you have left," he said gently, "spend them ticking things off your bucket list. Be impulsive. Do the ridiculous things."


    She raised a brow. "Are you encouraging royal recklessness?"


    "I¡¯m encouraging you," he said, brushing his knuckles against her cheek, "to go out with a bang not that I¡¯m encouraging you to go out at all."


    She looked up at him, heart caught in her throat. "Thank you. I guess I¡¯ll have to go back to the castle and get a pen and paper for that bucket list."


    Kyllian¡¯s smile could¡¯ve powered the castle. "That¡¯s my girl," he said proudly.


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    *****


    <subt>fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m</subt>


    Luna did cheer up. She allowed her mother to fuss over her.


    Close friends filled the castle¡¯s grand hall,ughing and toasting to her health as if the rumors of her fate hadn¡¯t seeped through the corridors. No one spoke of them tonight. Not aloud. Tonight was a birthday, and Luna had decided not to let dread steal this joy.


    There was a cake, tall and frosted in swirls of silver and purple.


    She danced with Kyllian until she wasughing with her head thrown back, eyes sparkling. They ate. And when the fireworks began, cracking like thunder across the sky and lighting up the night, Luna¡¯sughter rang out louder than the explosions.


    Her smile wasn¡¯t forced. Kyllian stood by her side, close enough that their shoulders brushed asionally and he memorized the sound of herughter. He looked at her like the rest of the world could burn, and he¡¯d still believe it was a good day because she hadughed.


    And then Damien arrived.


    His entrance was quiet.


    Some people turned their heads out of curiosity, others out of caution.


    Magnus remainedpletely unbothered.


    He took one look at Damien, shrugged, and raised his winess in azy salute.


    As Damien approached, his eyes found Luna immediately.


    Luna¡¯s heart gave a familiar lurch.


    Kyllian had hoped for this one day. Just one uplicated, uninterrupted, drama-free day with Luna. A day he could keep tucked away in the back of his mind. If the worst were to happen, and the thought made his throat tighten, he wanted something to hold on to. A memory. Augh.


    Luna, meanwhile, was doing her very best to breathe. Being around Damien was like standing too close to the sun. He made her feel things.


    <subt></subt>


    Luna turned, her heart stuttering.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    Before Damien could answer,


    "I invited him," Queen Ravena announced.


    Every neck in the room whipped toward her. Ravena stood poised, her back ramrod straight, a polished wine ss in one hand. Her sharp eyes were locked onto Damien¡¯s.


    "You invited the vampire prince," King Magnus said.


    "Yes," Ravena replied, clearly unbothered. "Why does everyone look surprised?"


    "Nothing!" Magnus answered . "It¡¯s just...wow."


    "Come, Prince Damien," Ravena said, turning gracefully. "We were just about to cut the cake."


    The gathering moved behind Luna, forming a semi-circle of smiling guests with tes at the ready.


    While everyone cheered, Damien leaned toward Queen Ravena.


    His voice was a whisper. "You do not have to be nice," he said, not unkindly. "I will do my best to save her, no matter how you treat me."


    "If you can save my daughter," Queen Ravena whispered, "be damned sure I will move heaven and earth to make sure she stays with you. I don¡¯t give a shit about the kingdom. I care about my child."


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of statement Damien had expected.


    He nodded once, a solemn, purposeful motion. Well then. He¡¯d just been handed a mission and a blessing all in one go. Funny how motivation came in unexpected packages.


    The cake was cut with ir.


    Damien used the moment to sidle up to Luna. Herughter was still floating on the air, music he¡¯d missed.


    "Happy birthday," he said.


    Luna turned, her face blooming into a smile. "Thank you," she replied softly. "How have you been?"


    "Well, I¡¯m currently trying to get used to staying in the castle without you again... so there¡¯s that."


    Luna narrowed her eyes at him yfully. "What are you talking about? I was only there for a few days. Are you saying you¡¯re addicted to me already?"


    Damien leaned in a fraction. "I¡¯m always addicted to you. You know that."


    Luna looked down for a second. "Me too."


    He smirked. "See? How hard was that?"


    Sheughed, but it was strained. "Don¡¯t be mad at me, Damien."


    "Never, Moonlight. Never..." His eyes held hers. "I got you something."


    "Yeah? Where is it?"


    He gently took her hand,cing his fingers through hers. That simple contact made her heart stutter. His hand was cool. Without another word, he led her to the courtyard, where his car waited.


    He walked to the trunk, popped it open and reached in to retrieve a long rectangr box. It wasn¡¯t wrapped, but the craftsmanship on the box itself was intricate. Then he shut the trunk and ced the box gently on top, turning it toward her.


    "Oooh, shiny!" Luna said, eyes wide as she leaned in to examine the swirling metallic iy along the lid. "Okay, look, if this is another ne or jewelry box, I swear I¡¯ll perish right here and now."


    Damienughed, the sound unguarded. "Good thing it¡¯s not then. Go on, open it."


    With a yful re, Luna flipped the lid open. Her teasing vanished the moment her eyesnded on the gift. Nestled in deep indigo velvet was a dagger. Sleek. Lethal. Beautiful. The hilt was wrapped in ck leather, the guard ornate with delicate carvings that shimmered. She picked it up slowly and pulled it from its sheath.


    (Shout out to Atiabeth_Necketoe, farzahara_Barokah, ejptweety)

 Chapter 65: Demi Lovato - Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 65: Demi Lovato - Warrior</h4>


    It practically sang. The de was curved slightly, bnced for speed, and had a faint iridescence.


    She was momentarily speechless. "This... this is magnificent. Damien, are you trying to out-gift everyone forever? Because this is how you do it."


    He chuckled. "I remembered the night we met. You were being attacked by two rogue vampires. You were impressive but also vulnerable. For a werewolf, fighting vampires is tricky. So if ever you¡¯re outnumbered again, before you shift... use this."


    Luna studied him.


    "It¡¯s forged with silver and volcanic ss," he continued. "It can mortally wound werewolves, and disorient vampires, long enough for you to rip their heads off."


    Luna let out a breath that was part awe. "You thought of this. You really thought about this."


    "I think about you all the time, Luna," he said softly, and this time he wasn¡¯t teasing.


    She gave him a look, but couldn¡¯t stop the smile tugging at her lips. "Thank you. This... means a lot."


    Damien reached for her gently, his fingertips brushing her cheek tenderly. His thumb traced the curve of her jaw as though memorizing it. "I¡¯m sorry," he said quietly. "If I hurt you the other night... with Seliora."


    "You have nothing to be sorry about, Damien," she said after a pause. "You didn¡¯t hurt me. The situation we found ourselves in hurt me. You were just doing your duty, doing what had to be done. I just... I was too much of a coward and a hypocrite to ept it."


    Damien¡¯s brow creased, and for a heartbeat, it looked like he might say something. But instead, he did something more dangerous, he leaned in, close enough that Luna could feel the warmth of his breath on her lips.


    "I love you," he whispered. The words spilled from him like a confession and a vow all at once.


    Then he kissed her.


    Luna let herself fall into it for a heartbeat. Her hands came up to his chest, not to push away, but to hold him there. She kissed him back, soft and slow and aching with everything she couldn¡¯t say.


    But reality didn¡¯t like to be ignored for long.


    She pulled away with a sharp breath and took a step back as if the distance could unmake the moment. "Damien..."


    He held up a hand before she could say anything else, though his eyes never left hers. "I know... I know," he said, nodding with a resigned little smile. "But I¡¯m not giving up."


    Luna exhaled sharply and shook her head with a chuckle, her heart a confused mess of longing and guilt. "I didn¡¯t expect you to. Your stubbornness is quite legendary."


    "Oh?" Damien lifted an eyebrow, that arrogant twinkle back in his eye. "You sound impressed."


    She tilted her head, feigning deep thought. "I wouldn¡¯t go that far. Your head¡¯s already big enough. If it intes any more, we¡¯ll have to store it in a separate room."


    Damienughed and it made Luna¡¯s stomach flutter despite herself. "You wound me, Princess."


    "Good. Someone should."


    He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her, drawing her in like a man who knew exactly what he wanted and didn¡¯t need to apologize for it. Luna hesitated for a fraction of a second before melting into him, her cheek pressed to his chest, her arms wrapping around his waist.


    Damien closed his eyes as he held her. This wasn¡¯t just magic. This wasn¡¯t just fate. This was her. Herugh, her fire, her stubbornness that rivaled his own.


    Unnatural bond or not... Luna had always been his.


    "Don¡¯t give up on me either," Damien whispered. The night seemed to pause with him, the stars blinking overhead as though listening in on secrets not meant to be spoken.


    <subt>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</subt>


    Luna¡¯s gaze flicked to his. "You know... Kyllian advised I make a bucket list."


    Damien¡¯s brow quirked instantly. "I guess the son of a bitch has given up too."


    Luna gasped, pping his arm with a scandalized grin. "Damien!"


    He gave her his most angelic guilty face, which was almost offensively adorable. "I¡¯m sorry. Go on..."


    Luna narrowed her eyes. "As I was trying to say... the first thing that came to my mind for the list was... well..." Her voice trailed off and she nced away, suddenly fascinated by the pattern on the dagger¡¯s hilt. "I won¡¯t marry you, Damien. We¡¯ve made that clear."


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    The words came out more brittle than she intended, but it was truth.


    Damien gave a dramatic, exaggerated wince, and clutched his chest as though mortally wounded. "By all means, Luna, drive the knife further in, emotionally first, then perhaps literally."


    She sighed. "Will you stop interrupting me? I¡¯m trying to get something out here!"


    He straightened up, all mock theatrics gone, and nodded solemnly. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll behave. Go on."


    Luna rolled her eyes in a practiced move, but her cheeks flushed a warm pink as she exhaled. "What I¡¯m trying to say is... I want to be with you."


    "I don¡¯t understand."


    Luna bit her lower lip, then looked him dead in the eye. "On my bucket list, I wrote that I want to... you know..."


    Damien stared at her, then threw his hands in the air with exasperation. "Oh, spit it out, Luna! You aren¡¯t that much of a coward!"


    Without hesitation, Luna snatched the sheathed dagger from where it hung at her side and waved it inches from his smirking face. "Do you want me to test drive this thing on your ego?"


    <subt></subt>


    But Damien was clearly enjoying himself far too much. His eyes glinted with a dangerous amount of anticipation. "Come on," he teased.


    Luna felt her cheeks go from warm to zing, but she didn¡¯t back down. Not tonight. Not when her heart was already halfway off the cliff. "I want to be with you... more intimately." The words stumbled out of her mouth.


    Damien¡¯s brow arched, his lips curving into that slow, knowing smirk that drove her to both madness and fantasies she refused to admit out loud. "You mean..." He stepped closer, dropping his voice to a sinful murmur. "You want me to fuck you?"

 Chapter 66: Michael Jackson - Dirty Diana

    <h4>Chapter 66: Michael Jackson - Dirty Diana</h4>


    The way he said it sent a shiver right down her spine. Her breath hitched, but she straightened her shoulders and met his gaze head-on, a defiant princess in full blush mode. "Yes. That¡¯s what I meant. But like I said¡ªbucket list."


    Damien stared at her. His grin widened, slow and thoroughly wicked. "Oh, it¡¯s going to happen, Luna. Someday." He leaned in, close enough for her to smell the faint spice of his cologne, close enough to make her head spin. "And I don¡¯t care if by then you¡¯re already married to your perfect little alpha pup. I will still make love to you... so thoroughly that you¡¯ll bite your fingers in pleasure and in regret for not choosing me."


    "Damien¡ª!" she gasped, scandalized. The sound came out breathy, and her hand shot up to cover her mouth, horrified by the way her own voice had dripped with idental sensuality. "Oh my goddess..."


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    Heughed and she could see the pride glimmering behind his amusement. "That was honestly the hottest thing I¡¯ve heard today," he admitted, utterly delighted. "Your voice when you moan my name... That¡¯s going to haunt me."


    Luna groaned into her palm. "Stop talking. Please."


    But Damien wasn¡¯t done. "Look, I get it. You¡¯re twenty-one now. Coming of age. Your body¡¯s waking up to all its... delightful potential. It¡¯s totally normal. Honestly, at this stage, you¡¯d probably jump anyone¡¯s bones."


    "I think," Luna said with faux dignity, "we need to get back to the party... before I jump your bones."


    Damien offered his arm. "I¡¯ll be a gentleman...until you beg me not to be."


    She rolled her eyes but slipped her hand into the crook of his arm. "Keep dreaming, vampire."


    "Oh, I do. About you. Often. Vividly."


    "Okay, that¡¯s it. No more birthday wine for you."


    They walked back toward the castle, her cheeks still burning, his grin still devilish.


    "What else is on that bucket list of yours?" Damien asked.


    "Punching you," Luna replied dryly, casting him a sideways nce.


    "A... kinky," he purred. "I didn¡¯t know you had it in you. I like it" He gave her an exaggerated wink that made her groan andugh at the same time.


    *****


    Back at the courtyard, the festivities continued in full swing. The music had shifted to a more rxed tempo, and drinks were now flowing again. People toasted to the princess¡¯sing of age. But in the corner, beside the buffet table that had been cleared of anything edible, Kyllian stood nursing a ss of whiskey.


    He wasn¡¯t drunk, but he wished he were. At least then he could me the tightness in his chest on something other than heartbreak.


    From across the room, he watched Lunaughing at something Damien said, her face alight with a kind of happiness Kyllian hadn¡¯t seen in days. It should¡¯ve made him feel better. That she was smiling again, that the dark cloud that had hovered over her was temporarily lifted. But instead, it was like watching someone else open a gift he had chosen, wrapped, and hidden.


    Their bond, now that he could feel it, pulsed inside him. It was there, warm and electric, tethering him to her. But unlike the bond Luna shared with Damien, his was one-sided. She needed him, yes. But she loved Damien. And that difference felt like a knife constantly twisting under his ribs.


    He knew none of this was anyone¡¯s fault. But that knowledge didn¡¯t stop the primal, territorial snarl rising in his throat. Werewolves weren¡¯t made to share, and certainly not with vampires. Every fiber of his being screamed to assert dominance, to rip out Damien¡¯s cold, smug heart and toss it to the crows.


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    Kyllian took another sip of his drink, letting the whiskey burn away the worst of the jealousy.


    Kyllian shifted positions and stepping quietly beside Damien, who had now joined the group gathered around Luna. She was just about to open another present, her fingers carefully undoing the silver ribbon as her mother beamed beside her.


    With a dramatic gasp, Luna lifted the lid and pulled out a delicate set of deep crimson lingerie. Everyone¡¯s minds sprinted to the same scandalous destination.


    At exactly the same time, Kyllian and Damien¡¯s brains conjured a vivid,pletely inappropriate mental image of Luna in thatcy ensemble.


    Damien raised an eyebrow slowly. "Well... that¡¯s one way to send a man into cardiac arrest."


    Kyllian¡¯s mouth went dry. He coughed into his ss and muttered, "Her mother gave her that? That¡¯s..."


    Luna, oblivious to the carnage unfolding in their heads, looked between them and smiled.


    "Do you... do you want me to say thank you on your behalf, or...?" Damien offered.


    "While you boys are mentally undressing me in front of my family, I¡¯ll move on to the next present?"


    "Any word from Sage Veyron?" Kyllian asked.


    Damien, who had just taken a sip of his wine, didn¡¯t look at him immediately. He swirled the liquid before he replied. "Not yet..." he said finally, his eyes flicking toward Luna like a reflex. "I¡¯ll let you know if anythinges up."


    Then, almost too casually, he added, "So... bucket list, huh? Is that your grand heroic n now? Bucket list therapy?" His lip curled in the way that always walked the fine line between amused and antagonistic. "Is that how you¡¯re trying to save her?"


    "Yes." Kyllian¡¯s answer came without hesitation, cool and measured, as if he were stating the weather.


    Damien snorted. "You are such a kiss ass," he said with a smirk. "You swing whichever way she wants, and the minute she bats those prettyshes, you fold like a love letter in a thunderstorm. You think that¡¯ll secure your pos`ition as Mate of the Year? Please."


    Kyllian turned his head slowly, the corners of his mouth twitching, not quite a smile but equally dangerous. "You sound really pained, Prince Damien. Did something on the bucket list hurt your feelings?" he asked.


    "Quite the contrary," Damien replied smoothly. "But while you¡¯re ying therapist, I¡¯m looking at what she needs. Not just what she wants. Wants are fleeting. Needs are survival. You¡¯re just helping her decorate her damn casket."


    (Shout out to @Lucky_Sookie, @addicted2fantasy, @Jennifer_Kellum)

 Chapter 67: Ruelle - Take It All

    <h4>Chapter 67: Ruelle - Take It All</h4>


    Kyllian¡¯s hand flexed around his ss, a silent rehearsal of how easily he could m it into Damien¡¯s face.


    He stood still, not because hecked a response. Not because the urge to nt his fist into the vampire¡¯s aristocratic jaw wasn¡¯t white-hot. But because Luna was still in the room, and this was not the ce, nor the time. Not at her party. Not on the day she was finallyughing again.


    A young server tripped over the edge of a rug while bncing a tray of wine sses. The collective gasp from the nearby guests was immediate, and one unfortunate ss of red wine flew from the tray.


    It struck Luna.


    A ssh of crimson stained the front of her dress in a tragic arc. Luna looked down at the mess, blinked, and exhaled a slow breath through her nose.


    "Well," she said with admirableposure, "I guess this dress had a death wish."


    The poor server looked like he might pass out. "Your Highness, I...I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean..."


    "It¡¯s fine," Luna said gently, already waving it off. "It¡¯s just wine. I¡¯m going to change."


    As soon as she disappeared down the corridor, Kyllian turned to Damien. "For your information, I¡¯m helping her remember what it means to live."


    Damien arched an eyebrow. "And I¡¯m trying to make sure she doesn¡¯t die."


    They stared at each other in silence, both breathing hard, both wearing smiles that didn¡¯t touch their eyes.


    A maid approached, awkwardly holding a tter of cake slices between them like a peace offering. Neither of them took one.


    Luna hurried through the corridors, her now-stained gown clinging to her legs, the fabric already stiffening from the wine. Each hurried step echoed like a drumbeat through the quiet halls, the sound strangely loud in the sudden absence of voices, music, andughter. The party had felt like another world entirely, one where she had allowed herself to believe, just for a heartbeat, that life could be normal again.


    The castle¡¯s guards, usually posted at the corners of every wing, were conspicuously absent. Most of them had been repositioned outside, stationed along the grounds for the event. That made sense. Logical. But logic didn¡¯t settle the crawling sensation creeping up her spine, the eerie sensation that she was being watched.


    She slowed slightly, ncing over her shoulder, but the corridor behind her remained empty. She exhaled, shook her head, and turned back.


    Paranoia. That was all it was. She had been on edge for weeks, living between the ticking of an invisible countdown.


    Still, her hand slid almost instinctively to the dagger at her waist, the one Damien had just given her. Her fingers curled around the sheath. The weapon hummed with deadly promise, a strange and unexpectedfort. She allowed herself a tiny, ironic smile. <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    This was definitely romance. For some it was flowers and poems. For her? Tactical giftsced with silver and volcanic ss.


    She continued down the corridor, heels clicking a little faster than before.


    That¡¯s when she heard a hiss.


    Her spine locked. Her heart mmed. Her neck snapped around, eyes scanning behind her.


    "Who¡¯s there?" she called, voice sharper than she expected, braver than she felt. <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    Her pulse thudded in her ears. The weight of the dagger in her hand reassured her, but only slightly.


    She took a few slow, deliberate steps toward where she thought the sound hade from, dagger now unsheathed in her hand.


    "Show yourself!" she barked.


    Still nothing.


    But she didn¡¯t rx this time. Instead, she shifted her stance into a fighter¡¯s pose. One meant for someone who had no intention of running.


    She pivoted sharply, turning in the opposite direction with her dagger still clenched in her hand. Her instincts had fully kicked in now. Shoulders squared, feet ced with deliberate care, she moved. Every creak of the castle felt like a threat.


    Then she heard footsteps..


    She whirled around, fury rising like a tide. "For fuck¡¯s sake, get yourself out in the open and stop hiding in the shadows like a fucking coward!" she roared.


    And as if summoned by her rage, he emerged.


    From a side passage partially cloaked in shadow, a man stepped forward. His eyes gleamed. Even from several feet away, Luna could tell he was a vampire "Who are you?".


    He didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, his lips parted, and he began to mutter quickly.


    d¡¯ hypo dynamei, exelkeo pothon;"


    The words weren¡¯t just sound, they hit her like a wave. They slithered under her skin, pressed against her mind. Luna blinked rapidly. "What the hell are you saying?!" she shouted, but her feet began to betray her.


    No.


    She wasn¡¯t going to freeze. She wasn¡¯t going to fall


    "You messed with the wrong princess," she growled through gritted teeth, fighting the unnatural pull on her limbs. She knew from stories told that this was the legendary Morvakar.


    Morvakar continued walking forward. His fingers danced through the air in rhythmic, purposeful gestures.


    "Monos d¡¯ haimatoeis posis algea lugra


    It was beautiful and terrible all at once. Old Magic. The kind of power you didn¡¯t see anymore because no one sane dared touch it.


    Luna surged forward with a burst of energy she didn¡¯t know she had. The dagger Damien gave her shed in her hand. She aimed for his chest. <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    But the moment the second sentence passed his lips, it was like gravity failed her.


    Her body stuttered mid-motion. The momentum that should have carried her forward stopped with unnatural precision. It was as if invisible hands grabbed her mid-air and held her.


    The sensation gripped Luna with the force of a thousand volts coursing through her veins. It wasn¡¯t just pain, it came with a feverish eruption beneath her skin, a primal electric wildfire licking at every nerve ending. Her breathing hitched, shallow and quick, as her body betrayed her, rebelling against her mind¡¯s urgentmands. Her limbs trembled. Her nipples hardened beneath her gown, sensitive and alive, betraying the magic¡¯s invasive nature. It knew her, targeted her biology, her desires, her instincts. Her dagger was all that tethered her to sanity.

 Chapter 68: Halestorm - I Am The Fire

    <h4>Chapter 68: Halestorm - I Am The Fire</h4>


    Luna gritted her teeth, fighting to stay upright, her vision blurring with effort. Her knees buckled just before Morvakar. She caught herself, barely, on one hand, every nerve screaming. Her other hand tightened around the dagger.


    Morvakar loomed above her, eyes glowing with triumph as he uttered the final phrase, "Has eros iauei phlogi kateleustheis." The air shimmered with magic, and Luna was flooded with rage.


    With a growl tearing from her throat, she jerked forward and thrust the dagger into his foot. The de sliced through the leather of his boot as if it were paper, then bit deep into flesh and bone, sizzled like meat on coals. The scream Morvakar let out wasn¡¯t human.


    He howled. His body jerked back violently. He stumbled. Magic fizzled around them and he disappeared. Luna copsed fully now, panting, dizzy but alive.


    ****


    Down in the courtyard, where music still floated through the air, Damien froze. The shriek pierced through the festivities.


    The winess in his hand shattered into crimson droplets as it hit the floor, forgotten. His head snapped toward the doors Luna had disappeared into. Eyes glowing faintly, he surged forward with all the predatory grace of his kind. Chairs tipped, a table knocked over. Guests gasped.


    Kyllian had heard it too. His eyes narrowed, jaw clenched. For a split second, he hesitated, werewolves couldn¡¯t match a vampire¡¯s speed but then he lunged forward anyway, running. He¡¯d tear through anyone to get to her.


    "Something¡¯s wrong," Queen Ravena said, already moving in her heels.


    "Luna," Magnus muttered grimly, tossing his wine aside and following them.


    Damien rounded the corner like a storm unleashed, skidding to a stop at the sight before him. Lunay curled on the cold marble floor of the corridor, her breathing shallow and her body trembling.


    "Luna!" His heart dropped so fast it probably punched a hole through his gut. Even his stomach joined in on the freefall. He was at her side in a blur, kneeling beside her, panic flickering in his usuallyposed eyes.


    She moaned at his touch, a sound that made his body react in very ungentlemanly ways. She clutched his shirt with trembling fingers, dragging him closer. "Morvakar... he was here," she whispered, her voiceced with arousal.


    "What did he want? What did he say?" Damien¡¯s eyes scanned her, looking for visible injuries. But instead of wounds, she writhed with feverish heat against him, her scent rich and maddening.


    "He cast a spell." she panted, wriggling under his touch. "Get me to my room, Damien. I am in heat."


    That was all he needed to hear.


    In one fluid motion, Damien swept her into his arms like she weighed nothing, a blur of dark silk and sweat-slicked limbs. The moment her skin brushed against his, Luna whimpered, her legs curling around him unconsciously.


    He bolted down the hallway, faster than sound, his jaw clenched and mind spiraling as he tried not to focus on how good she smelled or the tiny, desperate sounds she made. Behind him, voices rang out, footsteps thundering in the castle. He didn¡¯t stop.


    Momentster, Kyllian arrived at the corridor with Ravena and Magnus trailing him. Kyllian¡¯s body halted mid-stride, his pupils dting instantly as her scent hit him. A heady, sultry cloud of Luna¡¯s heat clung to the air.


    "Oh no," he muttered. His brain short-circuited.


    His nostrils red. His eyes fluttered closed as he inhaled deeply. Delicious. Erotic. Every nerve in his body screamed for her. His muscles twitched involuntarily, and he shifted on his feet like a man possessed.


    Magnus caught the change instantly. "Kyllian..." he warned.


    But Kyllian¡¯s mind had already gone rogue. His alpha instincts had shoved every rational thought aside and screamed one singrmand: Find mate. im mate. Protect mate.


    Kyllian turned and followed the trail with a focused intensity.


    "This is bad," Magnus muttered. "Real bad."


    "You think?" Ravena hissed, picking up her skirts to follow. <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    "Kyllian!" King Magnus¡¯s voice boomed down the corridor. It carried the weight of royalty but for a werewolf on the brink of losing control to his mate¡¯s heat, even a king¡¯smand felt like a whisper in a storm.


    Kyllian didn¡¯t slow down. His strides were long, tense, driven by instinct, not reason. He could feel her, her scent was practically a siren¡¯s song, wrapping around his nerves, tugging on every string of control he had. She was right there. Right behind that damn door.


    "Kyllian!" Magnus roared again, more warning than plea now.


    Just as Kyllian¡¯s hand reached for the doorknob, fingers trembling with the need to see her, Damien stepped through the threshold. He shoved Kyllian back with enough force to make the man stumble, heels screeching.


    Kyllian¡¯s eyes snapped up, wild, golden, animalistic.


    "Stay away, Kyllian," Damien growled, baring his fangs slightly. "Get yourself under control."


    Kyllian snarled, low and guttural, andunched forward. His fists clenched, aiming for Damien¡¯s jaw.


    Damien nted his feet, body taut, waiting. <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    Then, just as their collision seemed inevitable, King Magnus stepped in with the poise of a seasoned warrior and the raw strength of a true alpha. He caught Kyllian mid-charge, arms locked around his shoulders, feet digging into the ground. Even as a king, it took every drop of power in him to restrain Kyllian.


    "Enough," Magnus said, his voice infused with absolutemand. He wasn¡¯t just giving an order, he was invoking the bond of pack, of blood.


    Kyllian¡¯s snarl caught in his throat. His body shook with effort as he fought his instincts. The supreme alpha energy from the king seeped into him like a calming current. Slowly, reluctantly, his golden irises dulled, fading back to rich brown. His chest heaved, sweat glistening at his temple.


    "He¡¯s right," Magnus continued, eyes locked with him. "You need to walk it off. Now. That¡¯s not a suggestion. That¡¯s an order." <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    Kyllian stood still for a beat, shoulders heaving, fists still clenched so tightly his knuckles looked bloodless. His eyes flicked to Damien who stood there, cool and collected, his shirt slightly rumpled from Luna¡¯s desperate hands, and his scent thick with her heat.


    (Shoutout to Shilpa_Sachdev)


    Another week begins, please lets put this book on the ranks once more.

 Chapter 69: Hozier - Take Me To Church

    <h4>Chapter 69: Hozier - Take Me To Church</h4>


    Kyllian felt like punching something.


    He didn¡¯t say a word. Didn¡¯t even nce at the door again. Instead, he yanked at his cor, pulled his shirt down like it could somehow erase the shame and lust and fury written all over his skin. He turned and walked away, his back straight but his insides coiled.


    He had lost control. It was a reminder that he wasn¡¯t the calm, noble protector he imed to be. He¡¯d let himself be ruled by need.


    But he wouldn¡¯t give Damien the satisfaction of seeing guilt in his eyes. Pride, stupid and burning, kept his head high even as his heart sunk into his boots.


    Behind him, the tension didn¡¯t fully ease. Magnus sighed and looked at Damien.


    "What is going on?"


    Damien didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he turned to Queen Ravena, his gaze softer now, tinged with urgency and uncharacteristic vulnerability. "She needs you," he said.


    Ravena didn¡¯t ask questions. She didn¡¯t waste time on maternal panic or royal decorum. With a sharp nod and a swirl of silk, she slipped past Damien and into Luna¡¯s bedroom, her heartbeat elerating as the scent of her daughter¡¯s heat hit her. She was a queen, but more importantly, she was a mother. Luna needed her. That was enough.


    As the door shut behind Ravena, Damien pivoted back to Magnus, his earlier restraint now unraveling at the seams.


    "We have a problem," Damien stated.


    Magnus exhaled through his nose, his hands tightening behind his back. "More?" he asked, not with surprise, but with exasperation. "Does it ever stop?"


    "Morvakar heightened her heat," Damien said grimly. "It¡¯s pleasure and pain. She¡¯s fighting it, but she won¡¯tst long."


    <subt></subt>


    Magnus blinked. "But how... How is that possible? My goddess! Thews of nature you people mess with...I can¡¯t even begin to wrap my brain around it!"


    "I¡¯m telling you," Damien continued. "He was here. In this castle. Right under our noses. And it¡¯s high time I paid him a visit."


    Magnus turned sharply, fixing him with a piercing look. "Damien, you cannot kill him."


    "I¡¯m not going to kill him," Damien said with a grin that did little to reassure anyone. "I¡¯m just going to have a conversation. You know, a very civil conversation."


    Magnus stepped forward, clearly intending to make his way into Luna¡¯s room, but Damien shifted subtly in front of him, blocking his path. It was a dangerous move, one that might¡¯ve earned any other man a lifetime in the dungeons.


    "Your Highness..."


    Magnus¡¯s eyes narrowed. "She is my daughter, Damien. I will not be kept from her."


    "I know that. I respect that," Damien said gently, but the steel was still there. "But with all due respect, Your Highness... you truly do not want to see her that way."


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    Magnus¡¯s brows furrowed. "What are you saying, Damien?"


    Damien leaned in slightly. "I¡¯m saying that the moment you step foot in that room, you will face something nothing has prepared you for."


    He paused, let the silence stretch just enough to make the weight of his next wordsnd with gravity.


    "You¡¯re going to have to make a choice," Damien said. "Are you going to be a father... or are you going to be a king?"


    "That room?" Damien tilted his head toward the closed door. "That¡¯s where your daughter is right now, breaking from the inside out. She needs safety. She needs peace. She doesn¡¯t need a father who¡¯s going to see her like that and try to hold onto his crown instead of her hand."


    "What?..." King Magnus blinked, stunned.


    Damien didn¡¯t offer more rity. Instead, he lifted a hand and said softly, "In this case, ignorance is bliss."


    It wasn¡¯t said with cruelty. It was protective. Compassionate, even. The only shield he could offer against the nightmare thaty beyond that bedroom door.


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    Magnus¡¯s breathing quickened, the weight of it sounding heavier with every inhale. "What... what is happening to my daughter?" he asked. "How do I fix this?"


    Damien looked away, jaw tightening. "I wish I could say," he replied. "I wish to every cursed star above us that I could snap my fingers and fix this."


    Magnus swayed on his feet. He looked tired. Truly tired. "Is this it?" he asked. "Is this how she goes?" A beat. "I... We... thought we had more time."


    "Your Highness, what Luna would like, more than anything, even in her dying breath is that we all do our duty...Yours is to go and inform your people that all is well. Keep them calm. Keep the kingdom steady. Don¡¯t let panic seep in. Mine... mine is to do all I can to save her. Even if it costs me everything."


    Magnus stood frozen, torn between loyalty to his kingdom and the raw pull of fatherhood. After a long pause, he gave a slight nod.


    He turned to leave, taking three steps before stopping again. He pivoted back, eyes glinting with unshed tears.


    "Prince Damien?...Thank you..."


    Damien inclined his head, the gesture quiet but full of shared understanding.


    The King departed in silence.


    Damien exhaled. Then turned and opened the door.


    Inside, Queen Ravena stood near the window, her back to the bed, her face buried in her hands. Her shoulders trembled in silent sobs.


    Luna was curled on the bed, behind a transparent screen. She whimpered faintly, caught in that no-man¡¯snd between consciousness and agony.


    Damien closed the door behind him and spoke gently. "I asked you toe in here to be supportive, Your Highness. Not to fall apart."


    "I can¡¯t. I mean... I am, but look at my baby." Queen Ravena¡¯s voice cracked as she gestured toward Luna. "Look at her."


    She turned to the bed where her daughtery, soaked in sweat, limbs twisted in pain, her usually sun-kissedplexion now drained of color. Her cheeks were ghost-pale, lips slightly parted, and just beneath them, the unmistakable glint of fangs peeked through¡ªgleaming and utterly unnatural. Her eyes were bloodshot. She looked like a newly turned vampire.

 Chapter 70: Kodaline - All I Want

    <h4>Chapter 70: Kodaline - All I Want</h4>


    Damien followed Ravena¡¯s gaze, but where the queen saw tragedy, Damien saw beauty.


    "I think she¡¯s beautiful," he said, softly but with conviction. He almost chuckled at how ridiculous it sounded.


    Ravena gave him a scandalized look through her tears. "Damien..."


    "No, really. Look at her." He stepped closer to the bed. "I¡¯ve never wanted to protect anything more in my life." His voice dropped as he traced a line of damp hair from Luna¡¯s temple. "Even like this... especially like this... she¡¯s everything."


    Ravena¡¯s lips trembled. "Please. Ease her pain," she whispered. "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t watch her like this."


    "I can get Kyllian," he said, eyes flickering with hesitation. "He¡¯s her mate. He can ease her heat, at least until we know exactly what Morvakar did to trigger this. It¡¯s the only thing that might work fast enough."


    "No." She gripped his wrist, her nails biting into his skin. "Kyllian cannot see her like this. Please, Damien."


    Damien¡¯s brow lifted. "I don¡¯t like the man, but I¡¯ll admit it¡ªhe loves her. And he¡¯ll do anything for her."


    Ravena let out a shaky breath, her grip still firm. "Yes, he will. He will do anything. Until the moment it¡¯s time to choose...and Kyllian will always choose his Alpha. Not my daughter."


    <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    Damien¡¯s eyes darkened. "You think he¡¯ll betray her?"


    "I think," Ravena said slowly, "when a werewolf¡¯s loyalty and love are in the ring, loyalty wins. Apparently, she has vampire genes in her. That wille into question when someone finds out and when she has to take the throne. The people will not ept her."


    "Which is why... you cannot give Magnus details. Not yet."


    "My Goddess!" Ravena gasped, her voice thick with anguish as she turned away from the sight of her daughter writhing on the bed. Her regalposure shattered, the queen looked more like a lost mother than the most powerful woman in the kingdom.


    Damien walked up to the bed. Luna was curled in on herself, a tight knot of pain and fire, the bedsheets twisted beneath her and soaked in sweat. He knelt beside her, wiping her brow gently with the sleeve of his shirt. She was burning up, her skin both fever-hot and ice-cold.


    "Hey...You are the most beautiful werewolf...vampire hybrid." he whispered softly, brushing damp hair from her forehead.


    Luna chuckled despite the pain. "High praise."


    "Tell me what to do, babe. Anything. Just say the word and I¡¯ll do it."


    Luna squinted up at him. "Take care of my mother," she murmured.


    Damien blinked. "What? No. You take care of her yourself."


    "And bury me with my goddamn dagger. That shit was giving lit vibes."


    Despite himself, Damien chuckled. "Oh my gods, you really did use it?" He couldn¡¯t tell if he was horrified, proud, or incredibly turned on.


    "Morvakar," she said through gritted teeth. "In the foot. He¡¯s not going to be using it for a few days."


    Damien looked down at her, awe spreading over his features.


    "You go, girl," he whispered, fighting the grin that wanted to break across his face. "You stab that undead bastard again next time, and I¡¯ll build you a torture dungeon."


    She groaned softly, her hand shooting out to grab his. Her fingers wrapped tightly around his as another wave of molten heat tore through her. Her back arched off the bed and a sharp moan escaped her lips, a sound that was halfway between pleasure and agony.


    Damien¡¯s pupils dted involuntarily. His jaw clenched. Every nerve ending in his body begged him to lean closer, to answer the call of her scent, of the bond thrumming. But he shoved it all down, burying his instincts beneathyers of discipline and sheer stubbornness.


    He held her through it, his hand never leaving hers, even as his own skin prickled and his fangs throbbed. Vampires didn¡¯t feel heat the way wolves did but make no mistake, he felt her. And the bond was a double-edged de, slicing him open with her pain and tempting him with her need.


    When the wave passed, she slumped back into the bed, panting. Damien exhaled, stood, and gave Ravena a reassuring nod. "I¡¯ll be right back."


    He slipped out of the room before the scent of her overwhelmed his reason, shutting the door behind him.


    Out in the corridor, he inhaled deeply, tried to will his body to behave, then went in search of Kyllian.


    He found the wolf a few halls down, sitting on the steps of a side staircase.


    Damien cleared his throat.


    <subt>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</subt>


    Kyllian didn¡¯t look up.


    "Hey," Damien said, strolling up. "You busy sulking or can I interrupt?"


    Kyllian raised his head slowly, the shame still flickering in his eyes.


    "I¡¯m sorry about back there," he said atst.


    Damien looked at him for a long beat, then gave a short nod. "Do you want to invest that energy in kicking Morvakar¡¯s ass?"


    Kyllian¡¯s lip twitched. "dly."


    That was all the permission either of them needed.


    The two men; fierce, ancient opposites rose together. They didn¡¯t speak as they exited the castle, their footsteps in eerie sync.


    Outside, moonlight cast silver shadows across the courtyard, catching the hard angles of their faces. Damien walked with the cold grace of an immortal predator, every step deliberate and efficient. Kyllian moved like a rolling quake, his energy untamed, his power humming just beneath the surface.


    They got into Damien¡¯s car and without a word, they tore off into the night.


    *****


    Morvakar sat in the pitch ck of his private parlor. The only light came from the faint glow of a candle.


    He lounged in a high-backed chair. His boot was off, his foot propped on a stool, bandaged and still sizzling faintly with residual burn from the dagger. He had tried healing magic but the de had disoriented him, he couldn¡¯t pull off anything powerful. The pain still lingered, throbbing.


    "The princess," he muttered to himself with fondness, "is... feisty."


    It was apliment. In his own twisted way, Morvakar was genuinely impressed. He hadn¡¯t expected her to muster the energy to stab him. Feisty and lethal; a true masterpiece of dark and light, blood and fire.


    (@Addicted2fantasy: Thanks for the gift.


    Shout out to @Dhameydiva, @Shilpa_Sachdev)

 Chapter 71: Hidden Citizens - Nothing Is As It Seems

    <h4>Chapter 71: Hidden Citizens - Nothing Is As It Seems</h4>


    He chuckled softly. Everyone was seeing this the wrong way. He hadn¡¯t hurt her...he wouldn¡¯t. Why would he destroy what he had painstakingly helped perfect?


    No, no, no. He needed her alive. Vibrant. Everything was going exactly as he had nned. Mostly.


    The wolf mate was especially inconvenient. The worst kind of obstacle.


    He gritted his teeth and pushed himself to his feet, limping slightly.


    Then he sensed them.


    Two auras, as clear as the moon in a vampire¡¯s midnight sky. One was cold, ancient, a pulse of undead energy.


    The other was primal, hot, and reckless, a heart pounding like war drums, fury echoing off.


    "Well, well..." Morvakar smiled, eyes gleaming in the dark. "The cavalry arrives."


    He stood in the center of the room, eyes closed.


    "Let the show begin," he whispered, his grin stretching.


    Their boots thundered down the stone hallway. Damien and Kyllian moved in sync, their steps fueled by two different but equally potent forces: vengeance and protectiveness. Luna¡¯s name beat in their veins. They didn¡¯t need to speak. They were bound in this moment by the singr purpose of making Morvakar regret ever leaving his cursed littleir.


    As they rounded the final corner, the heavy door to the sorcerer¡¯s chamber groaned open, revealing a wide, darkened parlor. And in the center of it all stood the man himself.


    "Ah, and so the knights arrive," Morvakar said with a flourish. "Seeing you so close now, you are magnificent, Your Royal Highness." He bowed low, dramatically, as if this were some kind of ck-tie affair and not a potential death match. "Morvakar... at your service."


    Kyllian didn¡¯t hesitate. "Son of a bitch! What did you do to her?!"


    With a growl that shook the walls, Kyllian lunged forward, but Morvakar merely flicked his fingers. A small ripple of old magic pulsed through the room and just like that, Kyllian copsed onto the nearest couch, out cold, his chest rising and falling in peaceful, involuntary slumber.


    Damien cocked his head slightly, and raised a brow. "Huh. So that¡¯s how to handle him," he said, as if mentally filing the trick. He almost looked impressed, and for a moment, even Morvakar looked pleased with himself.


    Then Damien¡¯s eyes glowed red and he blurred.


    In a split second, he had closed the distance between them and had one hand wrapped tightly around Morvakar¡¯s throat, lifting the sorcerer clean off the ground. The smug look vanished. His boots kicked helplessly above the floor. Magic crackled at his fingertips, but Damien squeezed harder, cutting off concentration, and oxygen.


    "Come on, Morvakar," Damien said in a low growl. "This isn¡¯t much of a challenge. I don¡¯t see any magic. I¡¯m disappointed. Honestly, I expected more ir."


    Morvakar gasped, legs dangling, hands wing at Damien¡¯s steel grip. "You... you cannot kill me..."


    "Oh, see, that¡¯s the part that¡¯s been bothering me," Damien mused, cocking his head as if pondering a philosophical riddle. "People keep saying that. Why can¡¯t I kill you?"


    He tightened his grip. Morvakar¡¯s eyes began to bulge, and yet he still managed a smirk.


    "If I die..." he wheezed, "...so does she. Only I know how to save the princess," Morvakar wheezed, each word dragged from his lungs. He clutched his throat, eyes bulging with pain and triumph all at once.


    Damien¡¯s crimson eyes shed with a predator¡¯s calm. "But you¡¯re not going to tell me... So, I mean, the logical thing now is to rip off your head and be done with it."


    Morvakar¡¯s breath hitched. His pupils dted in fear, a fear so sharp it sliced through his smug demeanor. "Wait..."


    "Didn¡¯t really think that through now, did you?" Damien leaned in slightly, just enough to make his words feel like hot breath on the sorcerer¡¯s skin. His fangs poked from behind a grim smile, more wolfish than vampiric now.


    He threw Morvakar to the ground, his body hitting the stone floor with a wet thud. The sorcerer groaned, curling in on himself as Damien towered above him.


    "What did you do to her?" Damien demanded.


    "Nothing!" Morvakar gasped, spitting the word. He rolled slightly, only to be pinned again by the sharp, unforgiving heel of Damien¡¯s boot, right on the foot Luna had skewered.


    Morvakar screamed, an undignified, reedy sound that echoed off the vaulted ceiling.


    "I made her for you!" he cried.


    <subt>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</subt>


    "And why, pray tell, did you decide to be so generous, Morvakar? I don¡¯t even know you. You were banished before I was born. You¡¯re not even a blip on my royal radar."


    Morvakar¡¯s breath came in shallow bursts, sweat dotting his temples. "She is your poison."


    Damien stepped back as if struck, his hand twitching.


    <subt></subt>


    The idea unsettled something in him. Luna¡ªhis fire, his storm, his reason was no poison.


    Morvakar used the silence to push himself upright. He gestured limply to Kyllian, who still slumbered peacefully on the couch, a drool stain forming on the pillow beneath his face.


    "The wolf was... is... an inconvenience," Morvakar muttered.


    "My poison?"


    "Do you know why I was banished?"


    Damien snorted. "Yes. You were creating abominations. Twisting nature, defying the goddess.


    Morvakar let out a breathless, bitterugh. "Ah. The official version. So neat. So royal. I was loyal to the throne. I gave everything. My mind. My time. My soul. I bled magic dry so your father could sit on golden chairs and pretend they ruled more than their own egos. And the one time I tried to do something for my family... the one time I stepped away from the pce to be a father... your father ripped my son from my arms and cast me out like filth."


    "So this is your revenge?" He shook his head with a humorless chuckle. "I must say, it¡¯s a stupid n."


    Morvakar¡¯s lips curled upward, but there was no mirth. "Not revenge. Redemption. You all look at me like I¡¯m mad. But madness is just grief with nowhere to go. You have a choice, Your Highness. Will you choose your mate... or your life? It¡¯s simple."

 Chapter 72: Hozier - Arsonist’s Lullaby

    <h4>Chapter 72: Hozier - Arsonist¡¯s Luby</h4>


    Damien took a slow step forward, red eyes locked onto the sorcerer.


    "My son," Morvakar continued, "he chose his mate. Even after death. He tore open the veils of this world to reach her. Because that¡¯s what you do for love. You sacrifice. Your pride. Your soul. Even the good in you."


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    His eyes glistened. "But your father... he couldn¡¯t understand that. He saw love as a weakness. He called my son¡¯s devotion unnatural. He called it treason. And then he killed him."


    "I would choose her, Morvakar. Every single time. You want me dead to teach my father a lesson? Fine. Tell me what to do."


    "You would really die for her?" he asked.


    "I¡¯d live for her," Damien replied. "But I¡¯d die for her too, if it came to it. Because she¡¯s not my poison. She¡¯s my cure. The only thing that makes this existence bearable."


    From the couch, Kyllian snored loudly and rolled over, mumbling.


    Morvakar shifted against the cold stone floor, trying and spectacrly failing to get to his feet. The moment he put pressure on his injured foot, a searing jolt of pain ripped through him. He hissed, copsing back down with a grunt of frustration, clutching the ankle Luna had so lovingly maimed. He could still feel the sting of volcanic ss embedded in his very marrow. "Brilliant girl," he muttered bitterly.


    "You deserved worse."


    Morvakar gave up the act of trying to stand and let his spine slump. He stared up at Damien. "Mark her."


    <subt>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</subt>


    Damien had known. Somehow, he had always known Morvakar would say those words. Sage Veyron had warned him in hushed tones, eyes grave with centuries of wisdom: Do not mark her.


    "If I mark her," Damien said slowly, "she lives... and I die?"


    "Yes," Morvakar confirmed. "The moment your fangs pierce her skin, the venom begins to counteract the chaos in her blood. It stabilizes her. She lives. But for you...the venom bes a poison."


    Damienughed bitterly and took a few thoughtful steps around the old sorcerer. "Then I suppose I¡¯lle back just to have you executed for treason against your king."


    "I have nothing left to live for. Revenge was the only thing keeping me warm at night."


    "How long do I have?" he asked finally.


    "That depends," Morvakar replied, rubbing his temples. "On how strong you are. But for an average vampire... a year. Maybe less. The poison attacks slowly."


    "A year," Damien murmured. "This is why you chose a werewolf mate. You knew that either way, I would lose out. Because if I choose to be with her, I die. If she chooses not to be with me... I¡¯m nothing."


    "And yet," Morvakar said softly, "you will choose her."


    He would. Of course he would. To Damien, dying for her wasn¡¯t the tragedy.


    Living without her was.


    "Genius, wouldn¡¯t you say?" Morvakar grinned, his posture slouched. He looked far too pleased for someone lying crumpled on cold stone, foot mangled and future uncertain.


    Damien, who was currently inspecting Kyllian¡¯s unconscious form, didn¡¯t even nce at him. "Wake the mutt. We have to go."


    "I... I can¡¯t." Morvakar sighed, head dropping back. "Used thest of my reserve in getting him to sleep. Your mate drained me." He sounded more awed than bitter.


    "I¡¯ve got to say..." Damien shifted Kyllian to test his weight. "Thank you. She is a hell of a woman."


    "You¡¯re wee," Morvakar said, half-smiling despite the agony that red every time he moved a muscle. "Would you... give me a little help to my feet?"


    Damien gave a bark ofughter. "Suffer." With that, he bent down and heaved the deadweight of Kyllian over his shoulder. The unconscious Alpha¡¯s arm flopped dramatically across Damien¡¯s back.


    And without another nce at the man who cursed them all, Damien strode out of the parlor.


    *****


    Queen Ravena sat beside Luna¡¯s bed, her hand gripping her daughter¡¯s with the ferocity of a mother fighting to keep her child tethered to the living. Luna was still. Every now and then, she would scream her pain or pleasure. Her once golden skin was now bleached to a ghostly pallor, a shade that mocked life.


    Ravena¡¯s tears had dried in uneven tracks down her face, reced now with that silent, soul-deep sobbing only a mother could know. Her fingers traced over Luna¡¯s brow, brushing damp hair aside. Sweat still beaded at her temple, her body caught in the feverish death-throes of the transition.


    "My sweet girl," Ravena whispered.


    What would the people say when they learned the truth? Their beloved princess was now something... else. Would they crown her, or hunt her? Would they call her queen... or monster?


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    And what would Magnus do?


    Ravena¡¯s mind skittered to her husband. So full of pride. So rigid in duty. He would take it hard. He always did


    But even as she thought of his potential fury, of the political consequences, of the panic and scandal that would unfold... she looked back down at her daughter.


    Luna¡¯s lips were slightly parted, revealing a hint of fangs. Her breath came in slow, jagged gasps. She was in agony, caught in a body betraying her for a fate she didn¡¯t choose. And yet... even now, she was beautiful. Ravena¡¯s heart cracked all over again.


    If given the chance to do it all over, Ravena knew she would still make the same choice. A hundred times. A thousand. Even if the world turned its back on her daughter, Ravena never would.


    "I would do it all again," she murmured aloud, kissing Luna¡¯s hand. "Everyst risk. Every secret. Every lie. To hold you. Just to love you."


    Luna¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly, just enough for Ravena to see the flicker of pain. The corners of her lips turned up, ever so slightly.


    "Mother?"


    "Yes baby." Ravena sighed in response.


    "Please, let me go...I can¡¯t take it anymore." Luna whispered.


    "Hold on, just a little bit. Damien ising. I know he can save you."

 Chapter 73: Lord Huron - The Night We Met

    <h4>Chapter 73: Lord Huron - The Night We Met</h4>


    And then, with a faint rasp of amusement, Luna asked, "Since when are you his fan?"


    Ravena gave a soft snort, the first sound that wasn¡¯tced in sorrow. "I think he¡¯s more suitable than Kyllian."


    Luna blinked up at her mother, confused. "Okay, am I hallucinating? Or are you just saying what you think I¡¯ll like to hear to distract me from the pain?"


    A corner of Ravena¡¯s mouth tugged upward. "Oh, I¡¯m definitely trying to distract you. But also, I¡¯m making a choice from the perspective of a mother." She sat back a little, gathering herself. "With everything going on, Prince Damien is more equipped to handle it. He¡¯s calcted. Powerful. Loyal to you, not your father. And if you want the truth... I give him my blessing."


    "Wow. I really am hallucinating."


    "I mean it." Ravena smoothed back another damp curl from Luna¡¯s cheek. "Kyllian... he¡¯s a good man. He is. But he answers to your father. And your father answers to duty. That¡¯s the difference. Damien, if we look beyond his...vampiric nature. he¡¯s a little unhinged, sure. But his loyalty is to you."


    "You do realise if we have babies, they will be vampires."


    "I don¡¯t care. I will love them like I love you."


    "You have to tell father, Mom," she said quietly. "What if he finds me like this?"


    Ravena inhaled sharply. Luna looked more vampire than wolf now. Fangs. Pale skin. Bloodless lips. A creature born of ancient nightmares and forbidden magic.


    "I don¡¯t want to put him in that position," Ravena finally admitted. "He loves you. We both know that. But if ites down to choosing, we also know what he¡¯ll do."


    Luna turned her head, pain etched deeply into the corners of her eyes. "He¡¯ll choose his people."


    Ravena nodded slowly. "He¡¯s a born protector. Alpha blood runs deep. And Magnus was raised him to serve the pack, not himself."


    Tears welled in Luna¡¯s eyes again.


    "Mum..." Luna rasped.


    But before Ravena could respond, there was a knock on the door. Her entire body jerked in rm. Without hesitation, she lunged for the bedsheets and threw them over Luna¡¯s head.


    <subt></subt>


    "Enter!" she barked, collected, and queenly.


    The door creaked open and a young maid shuffled in, bowing deeply. "Your Highness," she said, "Prince Damien requests your presence in the throne room."


    Ravena nodded, lips pursed. "Tell him I will be on my way shortly."


    The maid, still bowing, backed out quickly and closed the door. Ravena let out a breath that could have extinguished a forest fire and swiftly pulled the covers off Luna¡¯s face.


    "See?" she said triumphantly, as if she¡¯d predicted the seconding. "I told you Damien could fix you."


    Luna gave a weak, croaky chuckle from beneath the pillows, half-muffled but clearly amused. "Technically, I¡¯m still half-dead."


    "Well, darling, at least you¡¯re conscious enough to be sarcastic again. That¡¯s progress," Ravena replied, smoothing her daughter¡¯s sweat-matted hair back. Then, her expression softened, taking her hand again with both of hers.


    "Luna, listen carefully," Ravena said. "I made a promise to him."


    Luna blinked slowly. "To who?"


    "Damien."


    Her heart stumbled a beat. "What kind of promise?"


    "If he fixes you...if he truly saves you...you have to choose him."


    Luna¡¯s tired eyes widened a fraction. "Mother..."


    "I know what you¡¯re going to say. ¡¯Your father will never agree.¡¯" Ravena waved a dismissive hand as if Magnus¡¯ imperial authority was merely a scheduling inconvenience. "But I don¡¯t care. At the end of the day, it¡¯s not about what your father wants. It¡¯s not about me. It¡¯s about you. Who you want. What you want."


    "But... what about Kyllian?"


    Ravena hesitated. The name that pulled her daughter in two directions.


    <subt></subt>


    "I know you care about him. But caring for someone doesn¡¯t always mean choosing them. Not when the cost is your life."


    Luna stared at her mother, overwhelmed, vulnerable, and silent for a long moment.


    "I have to go, sweetie," Ravena said softly, leaning down to kiss her forehead. "Stay under the covers. Don¡¯t let anyone see you. If the wrong person catches a glimpse..." Ravena let her voice trail off.


    *****


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Kyllian was still knocked out by Morvakar¡¯s nap spell, this conversation would be difficult to have.


    But for now, he was blessedly unconscious, flopped unceremoniously across a chaise in the guest wing, still drooling. He was going to be pissed when hees out of his napa. Damien could already see the veins in his forehead and neck bulging in rage.


    What Damien was about to tell King Magnus and Queen Ravena was not going to go down well with Kyllian and he might get in the way of reason.


    Damien cracked his knuckles, already rehearsing his speech in his head.


    He stood tall and resolute in the center of the throne room.


    Across from him, King Magnus sat like a shadow of the formidable ruler he¡¯d once been. His crown, usually perched with pride, now sat slightly askew, as if the very throne was weary of the war ying out beneath its roof.


    The moment Queen Ravena swept into the chamber, heunched into his carefully rehearsed deration.


    "I saw Morvakar," he began, each word clipped and controlled. "And I know how to save the princess."


    Ravena, who had been clenching her hands, gasped and tilted her head back as though trying to peer through the ceiling, searching for the Goddess herself.


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    "Oh thank the Goddess!" she breathed, eyes glistening with tears. "You see, Magnus? I told you. He¡¯s the one."


    King Magnus, ever the skeptic, didn¡¯t share in the outburst of divine gratitude. Instead, he leaned forward, arching a brow.


    "I sense a negotiationing," he said dryly.


    Damien gave a nod, swallowing the lump of emotion rising in his throat. "The price I have to pay is very steep. My kingdom...Blood City...hangs in the bnce. This isn¡¯t just about love or duty anymore. It¡¯s about legacy, and sacrifice."

 Chapter 74: Hozier - Like Real People Do

    <h4>Chapter 74: Hozier - Like Real People Do</h4>


    Magnus grunted. "Isn¡¯t it always?"


    "What is the price?" Ravena asked. She stepped forward now, bracing herself for impact.


    Damien inhaled deeply. "I cannot share the intricacies of Blood City. Ourws are ancient and binding. But to save Luna, I require three things: her bond with Kyllian must be severed, she must marry me, and..." He hesitated. "She must bear me an heir."


    "Yes!" Ravena eximed before the words had even fully left Damien¡¯s mouth.


    "Hold on one fucking minute!" King Magnus bellowed, rising from the throne. "There is no yes! Not yet!"


    Ravena turned to him, mouth half-open in protest, but he raised amanding hand.


    "If Luna marries him and has his heir," Magnus said, "what bes of our kingdom? Who rules when we are gone? What do the people say when their princess¡ªour only heir¡ªis imed by a vampire prince from and we barely trust?"


    "Would you rather your daughter be dead, or have her marry him?" Ravena demanded.


    King Magnus swallowed sharply, the sound loud in the stunned silence of the throne room. His hand reached for the arm of his throne but because he genuinely needed the support. His legs, powerful though they once were, now felt carved from brittle stone. He looked at Ravena then. The woman he had ruled beside for decades. His partner, his storm, his sce. And now, a mother on the edge of desperation, begging with a fire in her eyes he hadn¡¯t seen since the day Luna was born. The day Ravena nearly died delivering her and still smiled through tears, whispering, "She¡¯s magic."


    She had been right.


    "Can I... take a moment to think about this?" Magnus asked. It was a pathetic stall tactic, and he knew it.


    "Every second you waste, your daughter is in agonising pain," Ravena snapped, stepping forward with unrestrained fury. "Agonising, Magnus!". "She¡¯s burning alive, and you want to think?"


    Magnus looked away, ashamed. She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Ravena closed the distance between them, her tears no longer silent. "Magnus," she whispered. "I am begging you. Just this once... be a father first. Just her father." Her hands trembled as they clutched his. "Please... please."


    Magnus stared at her for a long moment, and then at Damien, who stood quietly by. Steadfast.


    <subt>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</subt>


    He exhaled a breath that felt like it had been stuck in his chest for years.


    "As from this moment," he began, "Princess Luna Sinir, daughter of Magnus and Ravena Sinir..." He paused, and the room paused with him. "...is hereby stripped of her royal title and banished from the werewolf kingdom."


    Magnus choked slightly as he pressed on. "What happens to her from now on is of no concern to the Royal Family. She is no longer our responsibility."


    He didn¡¯t look at anyone when he finished. Especially not at Ravena.


    She surged forward, colliding into him with the full force of a grieving, grateful mother. Her arms wrapped around him tight, her tears wetting his robe as she whispered over and over, "Thank you... thank you... thank you."


    He didn¡¯t answer, but his hand found her back and held on.


    Damien blinked in mild disbelief. "I... wasn¡¯t expecting that to go smoothly."


    Ravena turned sharply to him, eyes aze with purpose. "Go!" shemanded. "Now!"


    He nodded once.


    Damien vanished down the corridor, towards the woman he loved, towards the pain he would inherit, and towards the future they would forge in the ashes of a shattered crown.


    *****


    Damien pushed open the door slowly, his chest tightening with a mixture of anticipation and dread. The room was quiet.


    He stepped in, his gaze immediately drawn to the still shape on the bedpletely swaddled in sheets. His heart froze for a second. She¡¯s gone, his mind screamed. But then, beneath the smotheringyers, he caught the faintest rise and fall of breath. He released a breath of his own, one he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding.


    "Dramatic much?" he muttered softly and approached the bed.


    Gently, he peeled back the sheets, revealing her pale, impossibly still face. Despite the vampiric sheen of her skin and the dark circles under her eyes, she looked ethereal. Broken, maybe. But beautiful, always.


    "Hey, beautiful," he murmured, offering her a crooked grin.


    Luna blinked up at him slowly, her lips twitching weakly into a smirk. "Liar."


    The single word had never sounded so precious. He let out a breathy chuckle, leaning closer as he slid beneath the covers, enveloping her in his warmth as best he could. The bed creaked, and she didn¡¯t resist, just turned her head slightly toward him, the way sunflowers do toward light.


    "I¡¯m not lying," he said, propping himself up on one elbow as he looked down at her. "If you were a pureblood vampire, you¡¯d start wars just walking down the street."


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    "ttery?" she rasped. "Is this your strategy now? Trying to get under my skirt while I¡¯m dying?"


    <subt>fre(e)webnove.l.c.om</subt>


    Damien tilted his head, pretending to ponder. "I mean... it¡¯s not not part of the strategy."


    A breath of augh escaped her cracked lips. "Well, I hate to disappoint you, but I don¡¯t have the energy to stop you... even if I wanted to."


    "Good," he whispered. "Then don¡¯t."


    His hand brushed her cheek, cool to the touch, but still so distinctly her. He leaned in, slowly until his lips met hers.


    But Luna, despite her weakness, responded like her soul had been starving for that exact moment. Her fingers curled in the fabric of his shirt, and when his tongue teased hers, her body arched weakly against him, instinct overriding exhaustion. She whimpered softly, breath catching, and he deepened the kiss, coaxing her back from the edge.


    It was magic.


    She wanted everything, all at once and her body ached for it. The moment strength tickled through her veins, her lips parted and her tongue tangled with his, no longer the passive recipient of affection, but a woman fighting for her life through touch and heat. Every kiss they shared felt like reiming a piece of her soul from the cold that had crept too close.

 Chapter 75: John Mayer - Slow Dancing In A Burning Room

    <h4>Chapter 75: John Mayer - Slow Dancing In A Burning Room</h4>


    She pressed herself to him. With each stolen breath, her cheeks bloomed with color again. It was a miracle they could both feel in the most primal way.


    "Damien..." she moaned, his name slipping from her lips.


    That sound nearly undid him.


    He felt giddy. His fangs throbbed in his gums, and it took every ounce of royal decorum he possessed not to m his hand against the wall!


    "I¡¯m doing the right thing," he told himself silently, even as instinct and love tangled together in a chaotic, beautiful mess. "This is the right decision."


    He pulled back just a fraction, needing to see her eyes. Needing to ground himself in the only truth that mattered.


    "Do you trust me?" he asked.


    "With my life," she whispered.


    Damien¡¯s heart cracked open. Gods, she could kill him with words like that. It was unfair, really, how she wielded trust like a de and made him want to be pierced by it.


    But she didn¡¯t give him time to wallow in sentimentality. Luna pulled him back to her, hands slipping into his hair, anchoring him in the kiss as though terrified he might evaporate if she let go. She arched into him, her body moving with purpose now, driven by lust. She wanted to live¡ªand she wanted him to be the reason.


    He kissed her throat, lips soft against the curve where her pulse fluttered again. But it wasn¡¯t enough¡ªnot for her.


    <subt>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</subt>


    She took his hand and guided it between her thighs, where fire met fingertips and proved that death was very much being evicted.


    He hissed through his teeth. She was soaked.


    The scent hit him like a sucker punch. Hours of suffering under the burden of her heat had turned her into a furnace, and now the sheets beneath her bore silent witness to just how much she¡¯d endured¡ªand how badly she wanted him to finish what nature had started.


    His brain tried to process dignity and decorum, but they were quickly drop-kicked out of the room by primal instinct and the part of him that was 1,000% vampire and 1,000% hers.


    Mine, his mind snarled.


    "Fuck..." he growled silently.


    His fangs dropped without ceremony.


    And in the tender hush between love and madness, he found her pulse again, kissed the spot once then bit.


    Luna arched, a gasp caught between pleasure and pain. His fangs slid in deep and sure.


    She clung to him, her breath ragged, her nails digging into his back.


    As her blood flooded into his mouth, peace passed between them. Her essence was both poison and cure, chaos and calm, and Damien drank her in.


    The mark was made.


    And Damien, still nestled against her throat, whispered against her skin, "I love you. Even if it kills me."


    Luna¡¯s body sang in the aftermath of Damien¡¯s bite. Her back arched, a deep moan slipping from her lips as her fingers wed at the sheets. The heat that had gued her was suddenly gone, reced with a flood of strength, light, and strange, euphoric rity. For a moment, she thought she was floating until she saw Damien¡¯s face, inches from hers, fangs receding.


    And then reality struck.


    Her eyes widened, green irises glowing with disbelief. Her heart hammered in her chest.


    "What have you done?" she rasped. She sat up with a jolt, nearly headbutting him.


    Damien¡¯s smile faltered. "I saved you."


    "You marked me." Her hand flew to the tender ce on her neck where the bite still throbbed, blood-magic still sizzling. "You actually marked me."


    "I had no choice," Damien said calmly, though his heart was mming against his ribs. "You were dying, Luna. That mark keeps you alive."


    "I trusted you!" she hissed, pushing herself off the bed and nearly toppling.


    "You¡¯re wee, by the way," he muttered, brushing off his shirt.


    "Oh my goddess..." she groaned, pressing her fingers to her temples. "You arrogant idiot."


    *****


    Kyllian groaned awake, lying at an awkward angle on a settee. His tongue felt like it had been reced with a sock, and his mind was doing the mental equivalent of buffering.


    "What the hell happened?" he muttered, rubbing at his temples. Thest clear image in his mind was of Morvakar¡¯s smug face¡ªand then... nothing.


    He staggered upright, disoriented and half-ready to punch someone. His shirt was wrinkled, his hair stuck up at odd angles, and his pride felt like it had been drop-kicked down a flight of marble stairs.


    He stepped out into the corridor and spotted Queen Ravena gliding past.


    "Where¡¯s Damien?" he barked, startling her into a small jump.


    "He is here. He brought you back asleep," Ravena said softly. She looked at Kyllian as if he were made of ss. "Said Morvakar cast some kind of spell on you."


    "Son of a bitch," he growled, running a hand through his hair as if it would help unscramble the fog of confusion spinning in his skull. He didn¡¯t know whether he wanted to punch Morvakar in the face or personally toss him into a bottomless pit. Probably both. Maybe in that order. "How is Luna?"


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    "She will be fine. Damien found a way," Ravena answered, eyes flickering to the side, refusing to hold his gaze for more than a second. She braced herself. "There¡¯s something you need to know."


    Kyllian narrowed his eyes. "What way?"


    "He didn¡¯t say," she replied quickly. "But Kyllian... your bond with her has to be severed. I am sorry."


    Kyllian staggered as though someone had physically shoved him, the air knocked out of his lungs. Severed. The word echoed in his skull. His jaw clenched, his nostrils red. "You¡¯re not sorry," he said quietly, almost a whisper, but the venom was there. "You would make any deal to keep her alive."


    She didn¡¯t deny it.


    His feet moved before he realized he¡¯d even made the decision. His heart was the engine now, propelling him forward, chasing something he feared he had already lost.


    "Kyllian..." Ravena called behind him. But he didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t. His throat was tight with grief, fury, dread.


    The hallway that led to Luna¡¯s chambers seemed longer than usual. Time stretched, mocked him. His boots thudded softly on the floor, a sound far too calm for the storm raging inside him. And then he stopped.


    Her scent. It was there but fading. It was tempered. Shifted. Changed.


    Damien had done something. And it had worked.


    The wolf inside him howled in protest.


    He raised a trembling fist and knocked . He turned the knob slowly, heart pounding against his ribs. The door creaked open.


    And then...


    The scene before him hit like a thunderp.


    Luna stood trembling from fury. Her neck was still slick with blood, her fingers pressed against the twin punctures Damien had left behind. The mark throbbed from the searing, electric connection it had cemented. Her breathing came in fast, shallow bursts. She was glowing, alive, healed but enraged.


    "You marked me," she hissed, eyes wild. "You absolute bastard. You marked me without my consent!"


    Before Damien could respond with his usual devil-may-care smirk, a low growl rolled through the room. Kyllian¡¯s eyes had gone golden, pupils dted to razor-thin slits. His fists clenched, and the wolf within him screamed for blood.


    "You marked her?!" Kyllian thundered.


    Damien sighed, already bored with the theatrics. "I did what I had to do," he said, examining a hangnail. "While you took the nap of the century. Seriously, Sleeping Beauty had more stamina."


    It was the wrong thing to say.


    Kyllianunched. His fist connected with Damien¡¯s jaw in a move so swift and fierce it echoed. The prince¡¯s head snapped sideways. Kyllian didn¡¯t wait for a reaction¡ªhe wanted more. More violence. More retribution. More of his pride back.


    But Damien wasn¡¯t just any vampire. He was the vampire prince.


    Slowly, Damien turned his head back, licking the blood off his lip. "Oh. So we¡¯re doing this now?"


    Then, with lightning speed, he grabbed Kyllian by the throat and hurled him across the room as though he were no more than a particrly annoying throw pillow. Kyllian¡¯s body sted through the door with a deafening crack, splinters flying. He skidded down the hallway, groaning, before mming against the far wall with a grunt.


    Damien adjusted his cufflink casually.


    But Kyllian wasn¡¯t done.


    With a snarl, his bones cracked and shifted, muscles bulging, fur ripping through skin as he morphed into his massive wolf form. His golden eyes locked on Damien.


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    Damien rolled his shoulders and stepped into the hallway, fangs descending. "Let¡¯s dance, Pup."


    Kyllian leapt, ws extended. They collided mid-air, teeth and ws shing with muscle. Damien grunted as Kyllian¡¯s weight knocked him back. The vampire hit the ground hard, skidding into a pir that cracked ominously.


    But Damien¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t fade.


    In a blur, Damien twisted, locking his legs around Kyllian¡¯s waist and flipping the wolf over with unnatural strength. Kylliannded with a whomp on his back. Damien followed through with a brutal, glowing punch to the ribs, an explosion of energy that made the walls shake and Kyllian yelp.

 Chapter 76: The White Stripes - Seven Nation Army

    <h4>Chapter 76: The White Stripes - Seven Nation Army</h4>


    "Stay. Down," Damien growled.


    Kyllian tried to get up again, panting heavily, his fur matted with sweat and dust. But Damien was already on him. He grabbed the wolf by the scruff and hoisted him up with impossible ease.


    "You¡¯re good," Damien admitted, eyes glowing crimson, "but I¡¯ve been killing things bigger than you since your ancestors were ying with sticks."


    Then he mmed Kyllian into the ground.


    Luna winced from her doorway, arms crossed. "Okay, that¡¯s enough!"


    Damien stood over the groaning wolf, chest heaving, blood on his knuckles.


    Luna marched toward them, shoved Damien hard in the chest and knelt beside Kyllian, brushing back his fur gently.


    Kyllian licked her hand weakly, still panting and whining. Damien sighed and leaned against the wall, arms crossed.


    *****


    Luna stood in her bedroom, staring at her reflection in the mirror. Her fingers absently traced the skin at her neck, the skin that just hours ago had been pierced by the fangs of a vampire prince. Now it was sealed, healed, and barely visible save for a faint scar. A mark. His mark.


    Prince Damien Dragos.


    Her chest rose and fell with rapid, uneven breaths as her mind raced in all directions. What the hell did this mean for her? For her future? For the throne?


    Hi, I¡¯m Luna. Your royal princess, part-wolf, part-vampire, and now, by the way, I¡¯ve been imed by a centuries-old bloodsucker.


    Great. Just great.


    She nced at the closed door, as though expecting judgement toe strolling in. Her people would lose their minds. Announcing she was a hybrid was already going to be a fireworks show¡ªbut this? A vampire mark? They¡¯d gossip. She could already hear the nobles whispering at court luncheon. Or worse... Riot


    She groaned and grabbed the nearest scarf, hastily wrapping it around her neck. She turned back to the mirror, practicing her neutral face. Calm. Composed. Totally not freaking out on the inside.


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    Then the door creaked open.


    Her mother stepped inside. Queen Ravena walked in.


    "Mother." She adjusted her scarf as nonchntly as possible.


    "I know, Luna...I know he marked you."


    Luna¡¯s hand froze halfway to her neck. "You knew?... You knew he was going to do this and you didn¡¯t stop it?!"


    Ravena exhaled, walking over to the window and drawing the curtains aside just enough to let in a sliver of golden sunlight. "He didn¡¯t say it in so many words," she replied calmly. "He said your bond with Kyllian needed to be severed. Marking you was... the faster way."


    "And you agreed." She stared at her mother. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, trembling from fury that had been simmering for far too long.


    "Of course, I agreed!" she shouted, the queen slipping for a moment as the mother took over. "What was I supposed to do? Watch you fade away? Watch the life slip out of your eyes while your skin turned to ash and your body burned from the inside out? You are my daughter, Luna! I will move heaven and earth¡ªand even barter with the devil to keep you alive!"


    "Oh, well then," Luna snapped. "Bravo, Mother. Gold star for saving me without asking if I wanted to be saved that way." She turned away, pacing, her bare feet whispering across the rug. "No one talked to me. No one asked what I thought. You all just... decided. As usual."


    "It wasn¡¯t the time for a council vote, Luna. You were almost unconscious!"


    "Still! It¡¯s always like this." Luna spun around, face flushed with heat not caused by the fever she¡¯d just recovered from. "Decisions made for me. You all dictate my life."


    Ravena¡¯s face softened with guilt. "We¡¯ve only ever wanted to protect you."


    "Even if it means hurting me?...Does father know, too?"


    Ravena hesitated. That pause was a dagger.


    "Yes," she finally said. "He... had no choice but to send you into exile."


    Luna¡¯s breath hitched. It felt like the floor gave way beneath her. She copsed onto the nearest couch. "He... he can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m the heir. The only heir."


    "It¡¯s the best thing to do," Ravena said, moving closer. "Luna, the people... they wouldn¡¯t understand. If any of this gets out¡ªthe mark, your hybrid nature, the vampire prince¡ªthere will be riots in the streets. The council will revolt. The throne will be threatened. Everything we have built, everything we¡¯ve suffered through as a family, will be for nothing."


    "And I am the price?" Luna looked up, tears brimming. "You¡¯re trading your daughter for political stability?"


    Ravena took a deep breath and, in a gentler tone, tried to offer something¡ªanything¡ªto soften the blow. "Every first day of the month," she said, "I¡¯lle see you. At the little caf¨¦ near the border, between Blood City and here."


    "How long do I have before I leave?" Luna asked. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was asking for more time or simply dreading the answer. Either way, her heart pounded against her ribcage.


    "Before midnight today." Ravena said gently, though itnded like a hammer.


    "Today?" Luna repeated, blinking as if she could rewind the day and check again. "As in... today today? Like, the same ¡¯today¡¯ we woke up in this morning?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Luna. I wish it didn¡¯t have to be this way. Truly, I do. But the situation is delicate" She gave a faint smile.


    <subt></subt>


    Luna flopped dramatically backward on the couch, staring at the ceiling. "Midnight," she muttered.


    Ravena reached out and stroked her daughter¡¯s hair, gently pushing it behind her ear. "Also..." she hesitated, then sat beside Luna, a bit too casually for the bomb she was about to drop. "I don¡¯t want you to give Damien any trouble. He went to a lot of effort to save you. I know he¡¯s sacrificing more than he lets on. You will marry him, and you will produce an heir."


    Luna sat up so fast the scarf nearly flew off her neck. "Wow. Just when I thought the day couldn¡¯t get worse, you hand me a royal breeding contract." She let out a humorlessugh. "This just keeps getting better and better."


    "Don¡¯t be dramatic..."


    "I am dramatic!" Luna iled her arms. "I¡¯m also a princess who¡¯s been demoted to wife sh exiled future baby mama. Let me have my drama, Mother."


    "It¡¯s not all bad. You are... hopelessly smitten with him."


    Luna narrowed her eyes. "That¡¯s low. Using my feelings against me."


    "I¡¯m just saying..." Ravena lifted her hands innocently. "This doesn¡¯t have to be a punishment. Maybe it¡¯s destiny."


    "Oh, please. If destiny had a face, I¡¯d punch it." Luna stood up and paced the room. "Yes, I like Damien. Possibly love him. Definitely want to throw him against walls sometimes. But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to be handed over like a bottle of rare wine. Just because he marked me doesn¡¯t mean he owns me."


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    Ravena tilted her head. "You¡¯re starting to sound like your father."


    "I¡¯ll take that as apliment."


    Ravena¡¯s smile faded. "Luna, this is bigger than all of us."


    "Yes. And for once, I¡¯d like to be the one holding the reins of my own damn life...I get to decide what happens next."


    "And what is that, exactly?" Ravena asked gently.


    Luna lifted her chin. "I don¡¯t know. But it starts with this: I am not marrying Damien. And I am not bearing heirs. He may have marked me, imed me without my consent¡ªbut this? This is where I draw the line...I love him, Mother," she said. "I do. But if he truly loves me back, he¡¯ll have to let me choose him of my own free will. Not because I owe him. But because I want to."


    "Luna..."


    "No! Mom! No!" She backed away from her mother, hands clenched into tight fists at her sides, trembling. "I choose. From now on, I choose. I decide who I love, where I live, what I wear, what I eat and whether or not I end up as a baby factory!"


    Ravena looked at her daughter¡ªthe fire in her eyes, the heartbreak under her voice¡ªand sighed.


    She leaned back on the edge of the couch, eyes softening. "You really are your father¡¯s child," Ravena said. "All that iron-headed stubbornness."


    *****


    King Magnus stood tall, hands sped behind his back, eyes narrowed in calcted concern as he faced Damien.


    "You will take care of her," Magnus said. It wasn¡¯t a request.


    Damien bowed his head solemnly. "With my life," he swore. "But there¡¯s something I need to tell you, something that cannot leave this room. Not a whisper. Not to the Queen. Not to Luna."


    Magnus¡¯s brow creased. "Go on."


    Damien exhaled, slowly. "Marking her... saving her¡ªit wasn¡¯t without cost. I have maybe a year."


    The King¡¯s face turned ashen. His eyes widened. All his royalposure suddenly felt like cracked ss.


    "Prince Damien..." Magnus finally said, the title a whisper of sorrow.


    Damien looked away, jaw tight. "It had to be done. I knew it. I still know it. I would choose her again, even if it meant living only one more day." He smiled faintly, almost bitterly. "Love does that to you."

 Chapter 77: Fall Out Boy - Centuries

    <h4>Chapter 77: Fall Out Boy - Centuries</h4>


    Magnus¡¯s throat tightened. He didn¡¯t know what to say. What did you say to a man who saved your daughter and signed his own death certificate in the same breath?


    "When the timees," Damien continued, more serious now, "and if I¡¯m gone, our child will be next in line. You must lift Luna¡¯s banishment. She must return here where she¡¯ll be protected, where our child will be trained and guided."


    Magnus rubbed his face and let out a noise somewhere between a groan and a growl. "You¡¯re asking me to undo an exile and prepare for an orphaned heir all in one conversation? This may lead to war."


    "Technically, I¡¯m telling you," Damien said dryly. "I¡¯ve earned that much."


    Magnus gave a huff of disbelief and shook his head. "You are, without a doubt, the most aggravating, over-sacrificing vampire I¡¯ve ever met."


    Damien grinned. "And yet Luna finds me charming."


    <subt>free we\bnove(l)</subt>


    "She needs her head checked."


    "She is still going to kill me for marking her though."


    "I¡¯ll protect her. And the child. No matter what happens, I swear it."


    Damien nodded. "Good. Because if you don¡¯t..." He smirked. "I¡¯ll find a way back from the grave. And haunt your royal ass."


    Magnus chuckled despite himself, the sound tired but genuine. "I believe you."


    Magnus stared at the vampire before him with reverence. His lips parted slightly as if struggling to find the right words. Finally, he breathed, "You gave up everything so she can live."


    Damien tilted his head, a small, rueful smile ying at the corner of his mouth. "It depends on how you see it," he replied. "I gained everything."


    Magnus arched a brow. "Gained everything? You¡¯ll be dead within a year."


    "Yes, well. I¡¯ve been undead for centuries. Technically, this is a promotion."


    The King blinked. "You¡¯re insane."


    Damien chuckled. "Possibly. But Luna makes it worth the madness."


    Magnus folded his arms. "Why can¡¯t you just tell her? Tell her the truth?"


    Damien¡¯s smile softened. "Because I¡¯ve only known Luna a short time, but one thing¡¯s already clear¡ªshe tends to carry every burden like it¡¯s her personal curse. She¡¯d think this was her fault. That I chose death because of her."


    Magnus nodded grimly. "Yeah. She gets that from her mother."


    "Do not fear, Your Highness," Damien said. "Luna will be in good hands. For however long I have, I¡¯ll protect her with everything I¡¯ve got."


    Magnus stared at him for a long moment, then muttered, "You¡¯re too good for her."


    "I keep telling her that," Damien replied with a grin, "but she insists I¡¯m merely tolerable."


    *****


    Outside the castle gates, Kyllian stood with fists clenched at his sides and heart doing the emotional equivalent of dry-heaving. He watched as the castle maids bustled about, loading Luna¡¯s trunks into Damien¡¯s car.


    His wolf snarled just beneath the surface.


    This was surrender. And to a vampire, of all people.


    He should have seen it sooner. These bloodsuckers, they came cloaked in mystery and polite manners, then swept in and took everything.


    Kyllian had chosen to work with Damien once. A rare alliance between their species. He¡¯d thought¡ªfor just one moment¡ªthat maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d found a vampire without an ulterior motive.


    How stupid he had been.


    Damien hadn¡¯t just saved Luna. He¡¯d orchestrated this entire y with the precision of a war general and the smugness of a man who knew he¡¯d win from the beginning. All that nobility, that honor? It was the trap. And Luna had fallen into it.


    Right into his undeadp.


    "Bastard," Kyllian muttered under his breath.


    Kyllian stood, feet rooted to the earth as if moving might break whatever sliver of strength he had left. His eyes were fixed on the driveway, the car, the open doors¡ªeach a symbol of her leaving. And then he felt a gentle, featherlight touch on his shoulder. His breath caught in his throat as if the world itself had hit pause.


    He turned slowly, almost afraid it was a cruel trick his heart had conjured. But no... there she was. Scarf gently fluttering, eyes darker than usual, and far too calm for someone about to be exiled from everything she knew.


    Everything stopped for him. The night sounds dulled, his heartbeat rang in his ears, and the wind stilled as if it, too, was waiting for her to speak.


    Luna didn¡¯t meet his gaze. Instead, she stepped up beside him, shoulder to shoulder, and looked out at the sky, now painted with thick charcoal clouds.


    "I¡¯m going to miss you," she said softly.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He couldn¡¯t. His gaze never left her face¡ªnot for a second. As if memorizing her was the only way he¡¯d survive what came next. The curve of her lips. The way hershes dipped when she blinked.


    They stood there in silence. She staring into the distance. He staring into the past, present, and future¡ªall wrapped up in her.


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    Then the vampire arrived.


    Damien emerged from the castle. His suit was immacte, not a wrinkle in sight, despite the ordeal of the past twenty four hours.


    "Let¡¯s go," Damien said.


    Luna finally turned to Kyllian. Her eyes locked with his, and he saw the storm inside her. "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. Then she rose on her toes and kissed him.


    A full-bodied, soul-bruising, time-stopping, world-realigning kind of kiss.


    It was goodbye¡ªbut Kyllian refused to let it be. His arms wrapped around her waist with a desperation that startled even her. He deepened the kiss, pouring into it everything he didn¡¯t know how to say. Every wound, every memory, every "I love you" he never got the chance to voice.


    Luna let him have it. Let him hold her. She tasted tears on his lips. And when he finally pulled back, he didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at her.


    She gave him a shaky smile.


    Then she turned away... and walked into the storm.


    And Damien was waiting.


    His eyes were sharp, arms crossed, expression stonier than the castle walls. If looks could kill, Kyllian would¡¯vebusted on the spot.


    Luna met Damien¡¯s re with a calm defiance. As if to say, "Yes, I kissed him. No, I¡¯m not sorry. What are you going to do about it?"


    She said nothing, just lifted her chin, stepped past him, and climbed into the car.


    Inside, she didn¡¯t look back.


    She leaned her head against the leather headrest and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to see her home fade in the rearview mirror. Didn¡¯t want to witness the guards saluting, or the windows she grew up behind shrinking into the distance.


    She wanted to forget¡ªfor just a moment¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t a princess being driven away from everything she knew... and toward a life that wasn¡¯t hers.


    The car hummed along the dark, winding road leading toward the Blood City¡ªDamien¡¯s domain, and now, Luna¡¯s new life. The trees lining the highway blurred into inky shadows, the moon peeking through gaps. Damien kept one hand on the wheel and the other lightly drumming the leather-wrapped dashboard, casting asional side nces at the very quiet passenger beside him.


    "I will need you to hide your mark in the Blood City," he said atst. "No one has to know... yet."


    "Okay," Luna mumbled, eyes still closed, her cheek pressed to the headrest.


    Damien gave her a sideways nce, lips twitching. "How long are you nning to give me the silent treatment? Because you will have to speak to me at some point. I¡¯d prefer we get everything out of your system now so we don¡¯t end up arguing in the middle of the castle where every vampire and their undead grandmother can hear."


    "I have nothing to say."


    Ah. That tone. He knew it well. It was the tone of every wronged woman across centuries. And it meant one very specific thing: She had everything to say but would let you burn before giving you the satisfaction.


    Damien cleared his throat. "Alright then... shifting gears. Will you need any help nning the wedding? I can assign you some maids, maybe a personal assistant or two."


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    "Not happening."


    He blinked. "Not happening as in...?"


    "As in I¡¯m not marrying you," she replied coolly, eyes still closed, the calm defiance in her voice sharp enough to slice through steel.


    The tires screeched, the car jolted, and Damien mmed hard on the brakes. Luna¡¯s body pitched forward slightly, her seatbelt catching her with a dramatic lurch. Her eyes shot open and met his stunned expression with the practiced re of someone who¡¯d had enough.


    Damien turned to her, jaw ck. "What? What the fucking hell are you talking about?"


    "You heard me," she said with maddening calm, as if she¡¯d just told him they were out of milk.


    "Excuse me," he said slowly, "that wasn¡¯t the deal."


    Luna tilted her head, brows raised. "Oh? Did we shake on it? Because I don¡¯t recall being consulted when you sank your royal fangs into my neck."


    "You were dying."

 Chapter 78: Halsey - Control

    <h4>Chapter 78: Halsey - Control</h4>


    "And yet, you didn¡¯t ask," she said sweetly. "Kind of like how you¡¯re now nning a wedding I never agreed to attend, let alone star in."


    "What was the deal exactly?" Luna snapped, eyes narrowing as she turned fully in her seat. "Mark me and you own me? Was that it? Some vampire version of a contract? Bite equals bride?"


    Damien gripped the steering wheel tighter. "Luna," he said with barely restrained calm, "there are too many things at stake here for us to go back and forth on this."


    "Oh, like my free will?" she fired back, voice rising. "Because that seems like something worth going back and forth on!"


    "We are getting married," he said tly, with the steely tone of someone who¡¯d had enough arguments for a century. "That will be it."


    She snorted. "Over my dead body."


    Damien¡¯s jaw clenched. "Damn it, Luna. I don¡¯t have time for this."


    "Then by all means," she gestured toward the road with grand sarcasm, "do whatever ancient vampire princes do when they don¡¯t have time. I don¡¯t care."


    His patience snapped. "We will get married," he growled, each word punctuated. "We will fuck like rabbits every minute of every day, and you will provide me with an heir."


    Luna blinked. "Wow."


    "Don¡¯t ¡¯wow¡¯ me."


    "No, I mean...wow. That¡¯s your n?" she crossed her arms. "Impressive. Bold. Incredibly stupid. Do you honestly think saying things like that will make me throw off my panties in delight?"


    "Like I said," Luna muttered, returning her gaze to the window, "over my dead body."


    "If I have to drag you to the altar, Luna, I will," Damien bit out. "The wedding will be prepared for. Whether you want to be part of the process or not is entirely up to you. But it. Will. Happen."


    Her lips twisted into a smile, cool and defiant. "You really should¡¯ve marked someone more agreeable."


    Damien said nothing. Just revved the engine and let the tires squeal back into motion.


    Luna leaned her head against the ss and stared out at the fast-moving trees, determination radiating from her.


    Behind the wheel, Damien fumed. His jaw was set hard enough to chip a fang.


    She would cave. He knew she would.


    She had to.


    Because if she didn¡¯t... he wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d do with thest year of his life.


    *****


    Talon stood at the entrance of the pack house, arms crossed and jaw tight. He had heard the whispers, the murmurings that swept through the city. The princess¡ªtheir princess¡ªwas gone. Banished. Just like that. And the worst part? No one really knew why. But he knew. Talon knew one thing for certain: his Alpha was returning a broken man.


    He braced himself. Kyllian hadn¡¯t been himself for weeks. There was something in his Alpha¡¯s eyes that hadn¡¯t been there before¡ªlike his wolf was howling inside but couldn¡¯t break free.


    When the car pulled up, Talon straightened his back instinctively, but Kyllian didn¡¯t even nce his way. The great Alpha stumbled through the door.


    He just copsed.


    Right onto the couch, with all the grace of a dead bear. One leg dangling, one arm flung over his face.


    Talon¡¯s heart clenched, but he approached silently. The bond of brotherhood, of pack and duty, guided him. He knelt beside his Alpha, and with gentle precision, he began to uce the boots that had walked through fire and heartbreak alike.


    Talon padded over to the bar, grabbing the bottle of aged whiskey he knew Kyllian liked. He poured a generous amount into a ss.


    "Bring the bottle."


    Talon hesitated.


    "Alpha..." he began softly, hoping for a chance to reason with him.


    "Talon...not now. I don¡¯t want to hear it." Kyllian snapped.


    Talon nodded, lips pressed tight. He walked back to the bar in silence and returned with the bottle, cing it gently next to the full ss on the coffee table. Then he stepped back and folded his arms, standing.


    Kyllian reached for the ss, downed it in one long, bitter swallow, and immediately refilled it. Then again. And again. And again¡ªuntil the warmth of the whiskey turned to fire, and the fire to numbness. Until the edges of grief dulled and he could almost pretend he hadn¡¯t watched the love of his life climb into another man¡¯s car without looking back.


    "She¡¯s gone."


    "I know, Alpha. I heard," Talon replied. His own heart quietly splintering beneath the surface.


    Kyllian stared into the ss as though it might answer him, tell him where he went wrong. "I didn¡¯t tell you this earlier because it was a sensitive topic..." He paused, swallowing the lump in his throat. "But she was my mate."


    "What?" Talon blinked, eyes wide. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s impossible. The bond¡ªwouldn¡¯t you have felt it immediately?"


    Kyllianughed then. A dry, humorless sound that was more bark than mirth. "Apparently, nothing¡¯s impossible when you¡¯ve got an evil sorcerer slithering around rewriting thews of nature." He rubbed his face, the stubble scraping against his palm. "I could never exin what I felt for her. It was always there. I thought it was a crush at first."


    "I looked forward to every blood moon festival thinking, ¡¯Yes, this is the year the goddess will make us feel something. She¡¯ll say my name, I¡¯ll say hers, and boom¡ªmate bond.¡¯"


    "But all that time, she was already supposed to be mine." He stared at the swirling amber liquid. "The bond was there. Just muted. Sealed. Hidden underyers of magic so thick I couldn¡¯t even trust my own instincts. She was mine, Talon. And I didn¡¯t even know."


    Talon dragged a hand through his hair.


    "She kissed me," Kyllian said suddenly, the smile fading. "Before she left. It was... everything. And it meant nothing. A goodbye kiss, Talon. She gave him the bond, and me the goodbye."


    "Get me Jane," Kyllian said finally.


    Talon froze where he stood. Of all things Kyllian could have said, he hadn¡¯t expected Jane.


    He wanted to argue, to tell him it was a bad idea. But he didn¡¯t. Because the look in Kyllian¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t one of lust or distraction¡ªit was survival. If Jane was what he needed to hurt less, to feel something other than devastation, then Jane it would be.


    Talon sighed heavily, as if the weight of his Alpha¡¯s heartbreak rested on his own shoulders too. "Yes, Alpha," he said softly, then turned to carry out the order that tasted like regret on his tongue.


    *****


    King Lucivar stood at the grand marble steps, arms outstretched.


    "My darling princess! Wee once again!" he boomed, pulling Luna into a hug.


    Luna smiled politely, the corners of her lips lifting just enough to be respectful. Her scarf was wrapped neatly around her neck, covering the mating mark Damien had left. A secret beneath satin.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," she said. She didn¡¯t want to give away how exhausted she was.


    Meanwhile, Damien was standing behind her, ordering maids around. "Be careful with that trunk."


    Lucivar turned to Damien with a wink. "I am so d you and my son sorted things out. You are not going to regret it, I promise."


    Luna gave a small snort. "Yes, I¡¯ve been told I¡¯m quite lucky."


    She nced at Damien who was still sorting out her luggage.


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    "But," Luna continued, turning back to Lucivar with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, "I do have a favor to ask you, Your Highness."


    Lucivar¡¯s smile faded slightly, brows arching as he sensed the shift in her tone. "Anything. Say the word, and it is yours."


    "Would you please arrange a ce of my own to stay?" she said gently, sping her hands in front of her. "I can always get a job to pay for my keep."


    Lucivar blinked. "A... job? You mean employment? Like... wage-earning?"


    Luna gave a softugh, almost amused. "I just want a little independence. Something that feels like mine. Even if I¡¯m here as part of your son¡¯s grand n, I need a little corner of this world that¡¯s still mine."


    Lucivar tilted his head, lips pursed. "You do realize that you are, in fact, a princess, yes? You don¡¯t apply for jobs."


    "Well, I have been banished," Luna said lightly, though the words sat in her throat like a stone. "So no princess entitlements anymore. I have to take care of myself from now on."


    "Nonsense, child," Lucivar finally said. "I must say, Magnus¡¯s verdict is quite harsh but be that as it may, you¡¯ll be well taken care of here. You don¡¯t need a job. You¡¯re practically royalty."


    Luna gave him a half-smile, soft but resolute. "Actually, I do. Not just for financial stability."


    Lucivar rubbed his temples and let out a long sigh. "Goddess above, this generation." He looked at her again. "Child, you do realize you are Queen-to-be? Do you know what that entails?"


    "I do," Luna said, crossing her arms. "And it entails things I¡¯m not ready for. Not yet. Right now, I¡¯m not Luna the Queen-to-be. I¡¯m Luna, the freshly banished, deeply confused, slightly hormonal ex-princess. I need to find myself first. Everyone¡¯s been deciding things for me my whole life. Who I¡¯m meant to be, where I¡¯m meant to stay, what I should feel... And it¡¯s exhausting. I need space to figure out what I actually want before I be someone¡¯s queen."

 Chapter 79: Sia - Bird Set Free

    <h4>Chapter 79: Sia - Bird Set Free</h4>


    Lucivar regarded her carefully, then slowly nodded. There was a fire in her eyes he hadn¡¯t seen in her before.


    "Very well," he said atst. "I¡¯ll see what we have avable in the Royal Empire. There are some administrative posts in the council."


    "I¡¯ll take anything," Luna said quickly.


    Lucivar chuckled, shaking his head. "In the meantime, you¡¯ll stay in the prince¡¯s castle. Until we can find a befitting residence for you."


    Luna bowed slightly, warmth finally creeping into her chest. "Thank you, Your Highness."


    *****


    Seliora¡¯s room looked like it had been hit by a particrly vengeful tornado. Perfume bottles, hairpins, and luxury creams were scattered across the floor, casualties of her outrage. The mirror above her vanity had a jagged crack running through it¡ªfitting, really. Everything in her world was starting to fracture.


    "She¡¯s back," she spat. "She actually came back."


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    Seliora¡¯s fingers curled tightly around the edge of the vanity. She had known, somewhere deep down that Luna would return. But Seliora had dared to dream.


    Now, that dream was slipping. Fast.


    She stormed out of her chambers, leaving her scattered vanity to mourn its fallen contents alone. Her heels clicked angrily against the marble floors of the pce as she headed straight for Lucivar¡¯s castle, each step a vow that she would not be pushed aside.


    As she burst into the King¡¯s receiving chamber, the guards stood in her way and went to announce her arrival.


    A few minutester, she was led into the living room.


    Lucivar was lounging in a chair, sipping bloodwine and pretending not to have a thousand problems to solve. He raised an eyebrow as Seliora stormed in.


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    "Your highness." Seliora dipped into a deep, calcted bow, her chin raised just enough to project respect while still meeting King Lucivar¡¯s gaze. There was no warmth in her tone. No honey, no coyness. Just ice and an urgent need for answers.


    Lucivar leaned back in his chair, folding his hands calmly over hisp. "I assume you¡¯ve heard about the return of the princess."


    "Yes, your highness," she replied. "It¡¯s the reason I¡¯m here. Now that she¡¯s back¡ªpermanently, it seems¡ªI thought it might be time to... redefine my role in the Blood City."


    She wanted to be cool,posed, professional. But her nails were digging into her palm under her elegant sleeves, and her heart was thudding with an ugly rhythm.


    "Nothing is set in stone yet, Seliora," Lucivar replied. "When¡ªand if¡ªthe timees, your position will be reviewed appropriately."


    Seliora blinked, then took a step forward, shoulders squared. "How? Reviewed in what way? Will I be asked to quietly return to my family home in disgrace? Will I remain here as the prince¡¯s concubine, smiling politely while the entire court whispers behind my back? Or will I simply be... tossed aside?"


    Lucivar sighed, rubbing the space between his eyebrows. "That," he said slowly, "is the prince¡¯s call."


    Seliora¡¯s lips parted in disbelief, then curled in frustration. "The prince¡¯s call? Forgive me, your highness, I truly mean no disrespect¡ªbut you chose me. Not him. You and the council. You told me it was my duty to bear an heir. To secure the bloodline!"


    Lucivar didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t need to. She knew the answer already.


    "I have done everything you asked. I tried to be patient. I looked the other way when he left the bed cold. I endured being nothing more than a royal obligation. But I did it. I did it because I believed that if I fulfilled my duty, I would earn a ce¡ªreal,sting, respectable."


    She paused, breath trembling. "What if I had already conceived? What then? Would a child born of duty be cast aside now that his fated mate has strolled in? Would the child be seen as a mistake? A stain?"


    Lucivar stood at that, tall and imposing in his silence. "That¡¯s a dangerous hypothetical, Seliora."


    "It¡¯s also an unavoidable one," she snapped. "If Luna is here to stay, and I am expected to stay quiet, I need to know whether I¡¯m still ying a role... or simply holding a costume that¡¯s already been given to someone else."


    Finally, Lucivar exhaled. "You will be respected, Seliora. And cared for. But your future with Damien... that¡¯s no longer a matter I can control."


    Tears stung Seliora¡¯s eyes badly as she bit down on her lip, keeping words that could have her beheaded buried inside.


    "You know what, let¡¯s bring this before the council in the morning," Lucivar said. His hands went to the small of his back.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Seliora replied smoothly, bowing with grace, though the stiffness in her spine made it clear she wasn¡¯t thrilled about it. She turned to leave but his voice stopped her mid-step.


    "But," he said, "I would advise you speak with the prince himself before we begin to hang our dirtyundry in public."


    Seliora paused. Her lips tightened, and she turned her head just enough to nce back over her shoulder. "The prince has already made his stance known," she replied, each word carefully wrapped in restraint.


    "Still," Lucivar said. "Speak with him. What he has to say may favour every one of us¡ªyourself included."


    Seliora gave a slight nod. She didn¡¯t trust Damien now that his head was in the clouds. But she knew Lucivar¡¯s advice was rarely without purpose. And if there was even a sliver of power to reim, she would take it.


    <subt>\n(o)v.e\l</subt>


    *****


    Luna had just finished arranging her bedroom. Her mark still burned faintly beneath the scarf she had refused to take off.


    Sleep eluded her, so she shuffled to the kitchen, barefoot, hair messily braided over one shoulder, and decided a cup of tea might soothe the emotional thunderstorm brewing in her chest.


    She ced the kettle on the stovetop and stood quietly, letting the silence and steam settle her nerves.


    And then, his voice broke the peace.


    "Luna, we have to talk."


    She didn¡¯t turn. Just calmly adjusted the me beneath the kettle. "I¡¯m exhausted, Damien. I need sleep."

 Chapter 80: Bon Iver - Skinny Love

    <h4>Chapter 80: Bon Iver - Skinny Love</h4>


    Damien¡¯s footsteps echoed as he stepped further into the kitchen. "Luna, I do not have time."


    She chuckled without humor. "That¡¯s your problem, isn¡¯t it? You never have time. Just demands."


    "Luna, look at me, please."


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    Luna hesitated for a heartbeat¡ªlong enough for the moment to stretch awkwardly¡ªbut then she turned reluctantly, her eyes meeting his.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Damien said, the words heavy on his tongue, as if swallowing a live bat. "I am very sorry. Yes, I didn¡¯t talk to you, but I thought¡ªdeep down¡ªthat you would say no."


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I would have said no. Do you have any idea what it means to be a banished princess? To know that my people¡ªmy own people¡ªhave no hope for the future because of me? Everyone has messed with my life: Morvakar, my parents, you! The only person who hasn¡¯t overstepped is Kyllian."


    Damien rolled his eyes with a groan that echoed through the kitchen. "Yes, of course¡ªKyllian. Your Prince Charming. I didn¡¯t see him jumping to your rescue when you needed it. The overgrown fool was about to jump your bones at the slightest scent of you."


    Luna¡¯s re could have melted steel. "You know how heat works for werewolves, you idiot!"


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    Damien raised his hands defensively, a rare, sheepish grin twitching at his lips. "You know what, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m the idiot here. But¡ª" he stepped forward, lowering his voice ¡ª "we still need to talk about us."


    "There is no us, Damien. Not yet. Maybe not ever. I¡¯m forging my own path from here on out."


    Just then, the kettle let out its shrill whistle, breaking the tension. Luna turned quickly to turn off the stove, her back still rigid.


    "So... what does your path look like? And where does it leave me?"


    Luna grabbed her teacup, swirling the amber liquid as if it might answer that very question. "My path is mine alone."


    "You¡¯re stubborn. You know that, right?"


    Damien stepped closer, each measured footfall sounding like a deration in the silence of the room. Luna could feel the air shift, thickening around her as if the very oxygen bent to the will of his presence. Her breath hitched as his chest brushed gently against her back, a whisper of warmth through the fabric of her blouse. She stiffened, but didn¡¯t move away.


    Then, with practiced grace, he reached up and gently tugged at the scarf draped around her neck¡ªthe one she¡¯d used all day like armor to hide the truth seared into her skin. The silk slipped free without resistance, fluttering to the floor.


    Damien¡¯s fingers¡ªcool yet somehow searing¡ªbrushed over the mark at the base of her neck. His thumb traced the edges reverently, and Luna shivered.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," he murmured, a private confession spoken into the crook of her neck. "I truly wish that I had the time to romance you, Luna."


    The words struck deeper than she wanted to admit, echoing in ces of her heart she thought had shut down after the banishment. She didn¡¯t move, but her entire body reacted instinctively. Her breath came quicker. Her skin prickled beneath his touch. The bond¡ªdamnable, inescapable¡ªpulled at her, making her heart thud.


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    And he knew it. Oh, he knew.


    She cursed internally. This wasn¡¯t fair. He had always had that effect on her. Now with the mark in ce, she was fighting not just desire, but ancient magic that seemed hell-bent on making her melt for him.


    "I wish I could court you," Damien whispered, letting his hand fall but lingering dangerously close. "I wish I could show you exactly how much I love you. Date you. Sweep you off your feet. Whisper nonsense in your ear over candlelit dinners. Tease you with flowers and leave you breathless with a kiss against your lips... all before we even considered marriage."


    Luna¡¯s lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. Her brain was foggy. Her knees a little weak. Her heart a traitor.


    "I wish all these things," he finished, the words tinged with a sorrow she hadn¡¯t expected. His lips were so close to her ear now that the warmth of his breath sent goosebumps cascading down her spine.


    She found her voice, barely. "Nothing stops you. You¡¯re the most impatient vampire in existence."


    He chuckled softly, a deep and intimate sound that vibrated against her. "For a man who has unlimited life, you seem to be in a hurry."


    I am in a hurry, goddammit.


    But he didn¡¯t say it aloud. He couldn¡¯t. Not yet. Not while the hourss of his hidden deadline emptied grain by grain behind his eyes. Instead, he slowly lifted a strand of her hair and brushed it aside, exposing her bare shoulder.


    Luna inhaled sharply.


    Damien leaned in, his lips hovering near her skin but not quite touching. He didn¡¯t have to. His nearness was enough to make her head spin. "I still smell your maddening scent," he murmured.


    "Dangerous. Addictive. Irresistible," he said smoothly, and this time, he pressed a single, deliberate kiss to her shoulder.


    Her knees buckled.


    She gripped the countertop for support, biting back a sound that was embarrassingly close to a gasp. Her entire body was betraying her, and the worst part? He hadn¡¯t even touched her properly yet. Just the lightest kiss and a few whispered words, and her blood was singing.


    "You¡¯re doing it again," she said through clenched teeth.


    "Doing what?" he asked innocently, his fingers ghosting up her arm.


    "That... thing. That thing you do where I forget why I want to punch you."


    "I am rather good at that," he said, mock-proud, his smirk audible in his voice.


    Luna turned sharply, ready to shove him or yell at him or something¡ªanything to break the spell¡ªbut her movement only brought her face to face with his. Their lips were inches apart, their breath mingling, her hands pressed against his firm chest, his arms caging her against the counter without actually touching her.


    It was a ridiculous, maddening standoff. Her pulse was hammering. Her mind screamed at her to push him away. But her body¡ªtraitorous, confusing, <i>bonded</i>¡ªwas humming with need.

 Chapter 81: The Weekend - Earned It

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Weekend - Earned It</h4>


    Damien tilted his head, eyes dark and full of something that wasn¡¯t just lust. "You¡¯re breathtaking when you¡¯re angry," he whispered.


    "You¡¯re infuriating when you¡¯re smug," she fired back.


    "Fair trade."


    And then, with the self-control of a saint, Damien did the most unexpected thing of all.


    He stepped back.


    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>


    The space between them was immediate and jarring. Luna blinked, breathless and confused.


    Damien reached down and picked up her scarf, folding it neatly before cing it gently on the counter. "Take your time," he said. "I won¡¯t pressure you."


    "Thank you," Luna said softly, her fingers curled around the warm teacup. She didn¡¯t look back, just picked the cup and walked away.


    Damien stood there long after she left, watching the space she had upied His fists flexed at his sides. His entire body buzzed with the ache of everything left unsaid and everything denied.


    Gods help him, he was in a fix.


    If only he had the time¡ªjust time¡ªhe knew she would fall, and not just into his arms, but into the kind of love that melted kingdoms and rewrote legends. She would ache for him. He could make her beg, if he wanted. Not out of dominance, but out of devotion. He would have whispered every weakness from her lips with kisses, would¡¯ve coaxed every longing sigh from her throat. He would¡¯ve taken his time.


    But time was the one thing he couldn¡¯t afford anymore.


    He had already given his life for her. And now, with his people growing restless and the elders already side-eying the throne, the pressure was mounting again.


    His father, King Lucivar, was beyond retirement age. The vampire kingdom needed stability. They needed a monarch. The nobles were growing twitchy, their ancient eyes narrowing as they wondered when Damien would stop ying Prince Charming and start ruling like a King.


    There had to be a middle ground¡ªhad to. A ce where he could offer his people continuity, give them a future, while still honoring Luna¡¯s desire to reim her independence. She wanted to forge her own path. And he? He wanted her to do just that... as long as that path led back to him in the end.


    *****


    <subt>free.webn\ove(l)(.)c(o)m</subt>


    Damien arrived at the Royal Consort¡¯s castle just before midnight. The sky was a heavy velvet curtain. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was making the right decision, or walking straight into a trap made of obligation and regret.


    He hesitated outside the familiar door for a moment, then pushed it open and stepped inside.


    Seliora was standing in front of her mirror, dressed. Her gown was blood-red satin, hugging every inch of her. Her hair was done in elegant curls that tumbled over her shoulder, and around her neck sparkled the ruby ne she wore when she wanted to be remembered.


    She turned, eyes narrowing slightly as she saw him.


    "Your Highness," Seliora said with a graceful bow, her brows lifting in surprise. It wasn¡¯t every day Damien waltzed into her castle unannounced, much less into her bedroom.


    Damien stood tall in the doorway, shoulders tense.


    "Are you heading somewhere?" he asked, ncing at her crimson gown. He winced internally, realizing toote how presumptuous it sounded. It wasn¡¯t like he had any right to ask anymore.


    Seliora tilted her head. "I was heading to see you, actually," she replied. "But it seems the fates decided to save me the walk."


    Damien exhaled and settled himself onto a nearby couch. The cushions sighed beneath his weight. Seliora moved a carved stool closer to him and perched delicately on the edge.


    The silence was filled only by the soft ticking of the ornate clock in the corner. Something was definitely wrong in paradise. The prince hadn¡¯te to her willingly since he found his cursed mate.


    "I wanted to check in on you," Damien said atst, eyes cast downward as though his boots were suddenly fascinating. "Have you been to the doctortely? Any news?"


    She smiled a little, smoothing her dress. "I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re interested. But yes, I was therest week. And... well... nothing." She said thest part softly.


    "I see," he murmured. Then, after a breath, "I guess we have to keep trying then."


    Seliora¡¯s jaw dropped, her body jerking back slightly as though he had pped her with a fish. "Uh! You... you want to keep trying?" She blinked rapidly, unsure if this was real or if her hormone supplements had started causing hallucinations.


    Damien rubbed the back of his neck, looking everywhere except at her. "Look, I know... I know I¡¯ve been disinterested in the whole process but... never mind." He waved a hand in the air. "Just let me know when the next time should be."


    Seliora just stared, then mildly amused, and finally... curious. She folded her arms, legs crossed elegantly. "During myst appointment," she began, her tone casual but with a glint of mischief, "the doctor exined some stuff. Turns out we¡¯ve been doing it all wrong."


    "What?" Damien chuckled, eyes wide with mock disbelief. "I am sure the process of conceiving a child has been the same since the dawn of time. You know... you put the penis inside the vagina..." he gestured with his hands. "Ta-da. Baby in nine months."


    Seliora burst intoughter so suddenly that she choked on her own breath. "No¡ªno¡ªno!" she gasped between cackles, pping her thigh. "That¡¯s not... what I meant!"


    Her whole body shook withughter, her elegant frame bending over.


    Damien smirked, amused despite himself. "Wow. I almost had a migraine there. You know...Your reaction is both encouraging and offensive."


    Still huping, Seliora waved him off, but Damien had already gotten up, walked over to her bar cart, and poured a ss of water.


    He handed her the ss. "Here. Hydrate. Before you pass out and someone uses me of attempted assassination."


    Seliora took the ss, still giggling, and sipped. "Thanks," she murmured, then offered it back.


    "It¡¯s been a while since we had augh like this," she said softly, almost wistfully.

 Chapter 82: Sleeping at Last - Saturn

    <h4>Chapter 82: Sleeping at Last - Saturn</h4>


    "Yeah," Damien admitted, sitting back down with a sigh. "Mostly my fault. I know."


    She gave a small nod, not disagreeing. "Well, yes...the doctor exined the routine more precisely. We can¡¯t just... jump each other on a single day and expect miracles. It¡¯s a cycle thing. We need to, um, engage"¡ªshe made air quotes¡ª"a few days before, during, and a few days after the window. So basically, an entire week of very focused effort."


    "Oh," Damien blinked. "Okay. That... actually sounds manageable."


    Seliora squinted at him suspiciously. "What has gotten into you? Whatever you¡¯re high on, I want it in an IV drip."


    He grinned, amused by her skepticism. "Maybe I just realized we¡¯re all running out of time. Even immortals."


    She stared at him for a beat, lips parting slightly.


    Damien rose, leaned over, and pressed a kiss to her forehead. It wasn¡¯t passionate, but it was intimate. Familiar. Almost kind. "Goodnight, Seliora."


    Seliora sat frozen on the stool long after Damien had left, her hands folded tightly in herp, nails digging crescents into her palms. She stared nkly at the ornate mirror in front of her, the gold-leaf frame doing nothing to distract her from the whish she had just experienced.


    What... the actual hell just happened?


    This wasn¡¯t the n. She had dressed up, not for seduction, but for strategic intimidation. She¡¯d expected a cold wall of rejection, an awkward dismissal, maybe even a guiltced speech about how things had changed now that the golden goddess Luna was back. She had mentally armed herself for war, not... cooperation.


    He wanted to try again?


    Was it genuine, or some masterful distraction to keep her from storming into the council chambers in the morning and ripping the veil off the pce¡¯s tidy lies? Her fingers twitched at her sides. Maybe it was a trick. But if it was... it was a good one. Gods help her, it was a good one.


    *****


    "You can leave," Kyllian grunted as he stood to his feet beside therge bed, his bare, chiseled ass unapologetically catching the moonlight.


    Jane, still tangled in silk sheets, stretched, the tips of her fingers grazing the headboard. "I think I should stay," she purred, letting the duvet slip ever-so-suggestively down her shoulder. "You know, in case round twoes calling."


    "I think," he said through clenched teeth, "you should leave. Now."


    Still not looking at her, Kyllian grabbed his pants from the floor. Jane¡¯s smirk faltered.


    "Kyllian..." she began. "You can¡¯t keep doing this to me. I had epted it, okay? That the princess was your ¡¯someone better.¡¯ I let you go. I swallowed my pride, sobbed into my pillow."


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    "I epted our breakup like a big girl," she continued, the edge in her voice sharpening. "But then you call me out of the blue, drag me into your bed, and now you¡¯re tossing me out?"


    Kyllian turned to face her.


    "I keep telling you," he said, "just because we had sex doesn¡¯t make me any less of your Alpha."


    Jane raised a brow. "You¡¯re naked. Hard to be intimidated right now."


    He stalked forward, grabbing her discarded dress from the chair. "You will always address me as your Alpha."


    "Oh, bite me."


    He growled, shoving the dress toward her. "Get out!"


    Jane winced, one hand still holding her crumpled dress against her chest as she hurried to gather thest of her things. Her shoes were tossed in separate corners of the room, and as she fumbled to strap them on, her fingers shook with a strange cocktail of shame, regret, and fury. She didn¡¯t even bother with grace as she yanked open the door and stormed out, mming it behind her.


    Inside the room, silence lingered for a heartbeat¡ªuntil it cracked like ss.


    Kyllian stood motionless in the middle of the room, the silk sheets tangled around his feet, breathing like a beast cornered. And then¡ªhe snapped.


    His fist mmed into the wall with such force that the ster gave way in a puff of white dust and splinters. He didn¡¯t stop. Again and again, his knuckles met the unyielding stone beneath. The thud of bone against wall echoed through the room.


    Blood smeared in streaks, decorating the wall with his pain. His breath came in ragged gasps, every inhale a growl caught between man and wolf. His eyes glowed an unholy amber, not fully shifted, not fully human¡ªcaught in that primal in-between where nothing but instinct ruled.


    Why had he let her go?


    Why had he worked with Damien?


    Why had he stepped back when his soul was screaming to im her?


    Because he¡¯d been noble?


    Because he thought he was doing the right thing?


    What an idiot.


    He had let himself be used¡ªused! And now Luna had slipped through his fingers, and he was the one left gasping.


    He struck the wall again. And again. His knuckles broke open, red blooming with each hit, his pulse roaring in his ears.


    The door flew open with a crash.


    "ALPHA!" Talon¡¯s voice rang out.


    Talon froze as he stepped into the room. His Alpha¡¯s figure was hunched, trembling, bloodied knuckles still raised. The wall before him looked like it had been hit by a charging bull.


    Kyllian turned sharply, slowly. His face was no longer fully his own¡ªthe bones beneath his skin strained, features flickering with the warping rage of his inner wolf. Half his jaw seemed caught mid-shift, his canines visibly lengthened, and his golden eyes burned with fury not entirely mortal.


    He growled¡ªlow and guttural¡ªas if daring Talon to try and stop him.


    For a second, Talon nearly reconsidered his life choices. But then he squared his shoulders. "I know," he said, stepping forward carefully. "I know you hurt. I get it."


    Kyllian snarled.


    "I know what it feels like to want to punch until the pain in your heart finally shuts up. But this?" Talon gestured to the destroyed wall and the blood-slicked fists. "This isn¡¯t going to fix it."


    (Shout out to: MO_Wilson, Addicted2fantasy, Smiles)

 Chapter 83: The Script - Run Through Walls

    <h4>Chapter 83: The Script - Run Through Walls</h4>


    Kyllian took a threatening step toward him.


    "Alpha, please! Please, pull yourself together."


    Instead of calming down, Kyllian turned to the wall again with that same wild fury in his eyes, the cracked surface of the ster mocking him. His muscles coiled as if possessed, every vein in his arm straining with the weight of his rage and grief. The wall was an easy target¡ªit didn¡¯t talk back, didn¡¯t bleed emotions, didn¡¯t remind him of her scent on his skin.


    But before he could strike again, Talon lunged.


    With more courage than sense, the Beta wrapped his arms around the Alpha from behind, locking his fingers together and using every ounce of muscle and desperation he could summon.


    "You¡¯re not doing this again!" Talon grunted, sweat already pouring down his face. "Your hand looks like a raw steak!"


    But Kyllian wasn¡¯t having it. The fury thrumming through his veins made him forget that the man clinging to his back was his best friend and not some rogue assassin. He roared¡ªa sound that didn¡¯t belong to anything human¡ªand with a single swing of his arm, he broke free. In one fluid, brutal movement, he hurled Talon across the room.


    Talon hit the wall with a dull thud, a grunt escaping his lips as the breath whooshed out of him. He slumped, momentarily stunned, one leg awkwardly syed and his shoulder making a suspicious pop sound.


    That was the moment it hit Kyllian.


    "Oh gods..." he gasped, his eyes widening as the beast inside him retreated in horror. "Talon!"


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    He rushed forward, dropping to his knees beside the Beta. His hands trembled as he reached out, afraid to touch, afraid to cause more harm. His blood-smeared knuckles hovered near Talon¡¯s shoulder as though they were cursed.


    "Hey... hey... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry...I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to. I swear. I had no control¡ª"


    "Alpha..." Talon wheezed, waving one shaky hand in the air as if trying to bat away both the apology and the dizziness.


    "No, listen, I didn¡¯t see you. I was just¡ª I¡ª" Kyllian rambled.


    "Alpha!" Talon barked louder this time, grabbing Kyllian by the shoulder, dragging him back into focus.


    "Yeah?" Kyllian blinked, startled.


    "I don¡¯t think the bond is broken!"


    There was a beat of silence. An echo of Talon¡¯s words seemed to bounce off the very walls.


    "What do you mean?" Kyllian asked.


    Talon sat up gingerly, wincing as he rotated his sore shoulder. "I mean, yes, you feel hurt. Obviously. You¡¯ve just attempted to rejoin your fist with solid stone. But this magnitude of pain and rage?" He gestured toward the destroyed wall, the puddles of blood, and the general aura of apocalyptic energy still hanging in the air. "That doesn¡¯t happen when a bond is broken. This is soul-level chaos."


    Kyllian opened his mouth, but no words came. He just stared at his friend.


    Talon kept going, unbothered. "So whatever the vampire prince did¡ªand I say this with no bias against vampires, it clearly didn¡¯t work. The bond¡¯s still intact."


    Kyllian sank back on his heels, suddenly lightheaded. His heart thudded in his chest with hope.


    Did this mean Luna was still his? Still tethered to him? Did this mean she wasn¡¯t slipping away into Damien¡¯s arms permanently?


    But then¡ªwhat did it mean for her?


    "Does that mean..." he began slowly, piecing the thought together. "Does that mean she¡¯s still in danger?"


    Talon hesitated. "It¡¯s possible. Or it might mean whatever Prince Bloodsucker did is only temporary."


    Kyllian ran a hand through his hair, which was now soaked with sweat and sticking up in odd ces. "So she¡¯s still bound to me... but Damien¡¯s already marked her."


    Kyllian was spiraling, the storm returning to his eyes. "What do I do with this, Talon? What does this even mean for her? For us? For¡ª"


    Talon could see the wheels turning in Kyllian¡¯s head, and that was never a good sign. Not when the Alpha had that zed stare that meant he was spiraling.


    And Talon knew him well enough to know one thing for certain: Kyllian wasn¡¯t nning on breaking the bond.


    "Alpha, don¡¯t even think about it," he said cautiously, stepping into Kyllian¡¯s peripheral.


    "Think about what?" Kyllian replied sharply, turning his back to him and facing the wall again, which had be something of a confidant. "You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking."


    Talon folded his arms, unimpressed. "Please. I always know what you¡¯re thinking."


    "I cannot, Talon. I don¡¯t want to," Kyllian finally muttered, the words scraped raw from somewhere deep in his chest.


    And there it was¡ªthe truth, bare and bitter.


    "You have to," Talon said gently.


    Kyllian shook his head once, stiffly. "You don¡¯t understand," he said. "What I feel for the princess is beyond a bond, Talon. I loved her before I even knew there was one."


    Talon sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. "And I do understand. That¡¯s why this is going to destroy you if you don¡¯t fix it. Alpha, please... this could drive you mad. It could make your wolf feral. You know this. These things aren¡¯t just emotional¡ªthey¡¯re primal. Biological. I shouldn¡¯t even be the one lecturing you about this! You¡¯re the one with all the fancy Alpha training."


    "I can handle it," Kyllian said, but there wasn¡¯t much conviction behind the words.


    "Alpha!"


    "Enough, Talon!" Kyllian snarled, and the room suddenly felt smaller.


    "I can¡¯t let you do this," Talon said after a moment.


    Kyllian¡¯s eyes flicked to his with the cold weight ofmand. "If you know what¡¯s good for you, you will not breathe a word about this to anyone. Is that understood?"


    Talon nodded once, stiffly. It wasn¡¯t convincing. Not even a little. It was the kind of nod people gave when they were already nning to do exactly the opposite but needed a few more hours to figure out how not to get murdered for it.


    <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    He watched as Kyllian turned back toward the broken wall, the very image of a tormented lover from some cursed bad. His fists were still red with blood, his posture locked between agony and pride.

 Chapter 84: Taylor Swift - This Is Me Trying

    <h4>Chapter 84: Taylor Swift - This Is Me Trying</h4>


    Luna gave a wateryugh that sounded more like a hup. "You¡¯re not helping."


    "No," Lucivar agreed. "I¡¯m not. But maybe I don¡¯t need to help. Maybe you just need someone to remind you that you¡¯re not crazy for being angry. You should be angry."


    Luna sniffled. "You don¡¯t think I¡¯m being dramatic?"


    "I think you¡¯re being a princess," Lucivar said solemnly, then winked. "Which is to say, melodramatic by nature. But in your case,pletely justified."


    She chuckled, against her will.


    "I understand. It doesn¡¯t matter how far away you are though, the mark heightens a bond. Being away from Damien isn¡¯t the solution."


    Lucivar wasn¡¯t judging her, but his insight was always unsettlingly urate. His gaze lingered on her for a beat longer than necessary.


    "I just need to get back a bit of control, figure things out." She didn¡¯t meet his eyes. She didn¡¯t dare. Control felt like a luxury she¡¯d long misced. Since Damien had marked her, her body wasn¡¯t hers, her thoughts weren¡¯t entirely her own, and her heart¡ªdamn it¡ªkept gravitating toward both him and Kyllian.


    "I¡¯ll find you an apartment in the city, but you should know, you may not be weed by everyone."


    Luna nodded in understanding. What else could she do? She was the princess without a pack and no clear future.


    "Come on. Let¡¯s take you back before the prince gets back and asks where we have been. I tend not to know how to lie to him." Lucivar smiled.


    *****


    Seliora arrived at the prince¡¯s castle that evening with the usual quiet elegance she wore. She didn¡¯t stomp. She didn¡¯t march. She floated¡ªas though the air parted before her and rolled out a crimson carpet.


    The guards informed her the prince hadn¡¯t returned from the Royal Empire.


    How very convenient. But what caught her attention more was the finishing that "the werewolf princess is inside."


    She proceeded deeper into the castle.


    She found Luna curled on one of the , engrossed in a massive tome. At first, Seliora assumed it was some arcane vampire record¡ªuntil she got a glimpse of the title:


    "Immortal Beasts: The True History of the Vampire Bloodlines" by Dr. Harold Flemmings.


    A human. Of course.


    Seliora nearly tripped on her own smirk. The audacity.


    It was so inurate¡ªsoughably riddled with myths and misguided assumptions.


    She folded her arms, watching Luna absorb the nonsense. The princess¡¯s brow was furrowed in concentration, her lips slightly parted in curiosity. It would¡¯ve been adorable if it wasn¡¯t so...pathetically misinformed.


    Seliora leaned on the nearby column, amusement dancing in her eyes.


    So this is what my rival does in her downtime, she thought.


    She cleared her throat finally.


    Luna looked up.


    Seliora raised one brow. "Learning about vampires from a human?" she asked. "Bold."


    "I see you came back. Couldn¡¯t stay away, uhn?"


    Luna calmly turned another page of the vampire history book, her fingers brushing the fragile paper.


    "Is there something I can help you with?" Luna asked.


    Seliora approached. She carried an envelope in hand, as if it were the most important message in the world and not, in fact, just another fancy vampire invitation.


    "Yes, actually. I came by to drop an invitation for the prince," Seliora said smoothly, cing the ivory envelope on the coffee table. "We have to attend Lord Bishop¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s christening."


    Luna nodded once, acknowledging the gesture without moving to touch the envelope. She stared at it.


    She waited for Seliora to leave.


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    Seliora, naturally, stayed.


    "You must have no pride," Seliora murmured. A whisper, but loud enough to strike.


    "Excuse me?" Luna¡¯s eyes finally lifted from the book, sharp as drawn des.


    "You heard me. For a princess, you have no self-worth." Seliora¡¯s lips curled with condescension. "Coming back to someone who clearly doesn¡¯t think you good enough. He may be your mate, but he still looks to me to carry the heir."


    Seliora had been dying to throw that punch since she walked in. The vampire courtesan needed to dig her fangs in and twist.


    "I guess he knows," Seliora continued, "we vampires will never approve of you."


    She turned to walk away, pausing only to gesture at the open book in Luna¡¯sp. "Besides, the author of that book knows absolutely nothing about our kind."


    And with that final flourish, Seliora walked out.


    Luna stared at the empty doorway for a second, lips parted in disbelief before she let out a long, slow, incredulous scoff.


    "Huffy royal concubine," she muttered under her breath. "Delusional."


    Her fingers curled into the pages of the book. The idea that Damien wanted Seliora, needed her to carry an heir, was almostughable.


    Seliora clearly didn¡¯t get the memo that she had given the prince permission to be with Seliora thest time she was there.


    Luna red at the book and then promptly closed it with a dramatic thud. Seliora was right about one thing, though.


    The book was absolute bullshit.


    Half the Chapters wereughably off.


    She leaned back on the couch, rubbing her temples.


    She looked back down at the invitation Seliora had left. The golden seal glinted.


    A christening.


    Luna pushed the invitation aside and stood up, stretching.


    *****


    Veyron arrived at the Royal Empire. His brows were drawn tight with concern. It wasn¡¯t every day the reclusive Sage Veyron came storming into the political heart of the vampire world.


    He was led into Damien¡¯s office. The office was as Damien as it could get¡ªminimalist, masculine, cold. The windows were drawn, and the prince himself sat behind a ck desk, flipping through a file.


    Veyron bowed stiffly as he entered, trying to contain the storm of emotions currently staging a coup in his chest. "Your Highness."


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    Damien nced up, eyes catching briefly on the sage¡¯s disheveled appearance before returning to his papers. He leaned back in his leather chair.


    "Veyron... for someone who doesn¡¯t like leaving his home, you are growing increasingly fond of the outdoors. What is so urgent you couldn¡¯t just summon me?"

 Chapter 85: Lorde - Everybody Wants To Rule The World

    <h4>Chapter 85: Lorde - Everybody Wants To Rule The World</h4>


    "I heard a rumor that the princess is back. And that she was banished." Veyron began


    "Wow! Who is your news carrier? I need to hire them."


    There was a half-smirk on his lips, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Behind the cool exterior was a tempest.


    "Your Highness! I am not kidding," Veyron snapped. "Did you mark her?"


    He hesitated, barely half a second, then lied. "No. But I did go to see Morvakar. He had some interesting things to say."


    "Oh?" Veyron¡¯s eyes narrowed, suspicious. He didn¡¯t like the evasion. He knew Damien well enough to know when he was dodging.


    "Come on, have a seat," Damien said, gesturing to the chair in front of his desk. "Do you think he should be arrested and tried for his crimes?"


    Veyron sat down stiffly, back straight.


    "He has already been," Veyron said quietly.


    "But not for what he did to the werewolf princess."


    Damien said it tly, his mouth twisted in resignation. He crossed one leg over the other. There was something so fundamentally wrong about hearing that his mate, had been used, manipted by a disgraced sorcerer, and yet technically it wasn¡¯t enough to bring the man to justice. Not legally. Not politically.


    "It has nothing to do with us," Veyron said. "And I¡¯m guessing King Magnus doesn¡¯t want all the publicity thates with arresting Morvakar. So for now, he hasn¡¯t done anything we need to pick him up for."


    Damien was quiet for a moment too long, and then, through gritted teeth, he said, "But the princess is my mate..."


    <subt>free.webn\ove(l)(.)c(o)m</subt>


    "Yes," Veyron said gently. "But he can im he didn¡¯t know she was going to be your mate. It¡¯s a waste of effort until he does something that requires us to step in. Then we will. You said he had some interesting things to say."


    Damien leaned forward, elbows on the desk. "He said he made the princess for me because he wanted me to be faced with the same choice his son was faced with before he was sentenced to death."


    Veyron¡¯s shoulders dropped as if the very idea exhausted him. "Morvakar has too much time on his hands."


    He stood to leave but Damien¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "Sit down, Veyron."


    That wasn¡¯t a request. That was the prince in him speaking. He slowly sat back down, eyes narrowing.


    Damien¡¯s gaze burned. "Tell me exactly what happened with Morvakar. I don¡¯t want the diluted version. I want everything."


    Veyron sat down grudgingly, his old joints creaking in protest as if they too disapproved of being dragged back into ancient, painful memories.


    "This was still in the time of the war between werewolves and vampires," he began. "No one can remember the actual reason anymore. Whatever it was, blood was spilled, heads rolled and no one wanted to stop."


    Damien tilted his head with a half-bored, half-skeptical look. "Skip to the part I don¡¯t know, Veyron."


    The sage gave him a pointed look, but relented. "William¡ªMorvakar¡¯s son¡ªwas a genius sorcerer. Young. Reckless. Brilliant. Dangerous. His father, Morvakar, worked in the castle, but back then, ess was restricted. Every corridor could be a death trap. So, naturally, father and son didn¡¯t see each other much. In fact, for years... not at all."


    Damien¡¯s brow creased.


    "On one of Morvakar¡¯s rare visits to William," Veyron continued, leaning slightly forward, "The guard assigned to escort Morvakar turned out to be... William¡¯s mate."


    "A few dayster," Veyron said softly, "she died in one of the battles. Another meaningless death in a long, meaningless war."


    Damien sat back slowly, feeling the sting of that truth. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his mind immediately conjured Luna¡¯s face. Her eyes. The tremble in her voice. He imagined losing her¡ªreally losing her¡ªand felt his chest tighten.


    "William went mad," Veyron said after a pause. "He tried to trap her spirit in people."


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed. "He turned humans."


    "Innocents," Veyron nodded grimly. "Desperate to recreate her soul in a body that could hold it. It was dark. Twisted. He didn¡¯t see it that way. To him, it was love. It was science."


    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>


    Damien scoffed, a bitter sound. "Love makes monsters of us all."


    <subt></subt>


    "That it does," Veyron agreed with a sigh. "Morvakar found out. He... covered for him."


    "He covered for him?"


    "Yes. Lied to the council. Hid the bodies."


    Damien let out a long breath and rubbed his temples.


    "So, Morvakar wasn¡¯t the crazy sorcerer. His son was." Damien rified, though the statementcked conviction. He was processing it aloud.


    "In a way," Veyron replied with a reluctant nod. He leaned back in the chair, folding his hands over his stomach. "Morvakar did what most fathers would do. He protected his son. Lied for him. Dismantled his own reputation for the chance to buy William a few more breaths, a few more experiments, a few more ghosts to chase."


    The room fell into a heavy pause. Outside therge ss windows of Damien¡¯s office, dusk was swallowing the sky, leaving streaks of deep crimson across the horizon¡ªblood-colored and foreboding.


    "William still wouldn¡¯t stop," Veyron continued. "Even after the war ended. Your grandfather died in battle, your father fought tooth and fang to end it all. And when peace finally settled¡ªfragile and fresh as a new bloom¡ªbodies kept turning up. Mutted. Disfigured. Human. And very, very dead."


    "Your father took it personally," Veyron added. "He investigated himself. And the trail led right to William¡¯s crypt of horrors. That was thest straw. William was sentenced to death and Morvakar... banished."


    "Now if I may ask," Veyron said, tilting his head with the sly, deliberate patience of a man who¡¯d waited long enough for someone to spill, "what is the point of this history lesson?"


    Damien swiveled his chair slightly, facing the shadows dancing on the floor as the fire crackled nearby. "Because Morvakar is trying to teach my father a lesson," he saidw. "That¡¯s why he started all this mess."


    Veyron blinked. "What¡¯s the lesson?"

 Chapter 86: Pentatonix - Run To You

    <h4>Chapter 86: Pentatonix - Run To You</h4>


    "That a mate will choose love every time," Damien answered. "No matter the status. No matter the time."


    And with that, the vampire prince stared off into nothing in particr. He had chosen love. Gods, he had. He had risked everything. And still, it wasn¡¯t looking like love was going to choose him back.


    Veyron studied him closely. This wasn¡¯t just a prince confiding in an old advisor. This was a man beginning to break under the unbearable weight of hope. Of wanting.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    "I need you to tell me the truth, Your Highness," Veyron said finally, sitting forward. The jest had left his voice entirely now, reced with a steely resolve. "And please know that I ask for the good of the kingdom before yours."


    Damien turned his gaze to him, slowly. He looked tired.


    "Veyron..." Damien sighed, as though the confession itself might crack Veyron, perhaps himself.


    The sage closed his eyes for a brief moment. His ancient bones already knew the answer before it was spoken. "You did, didn¡¯t you? You marked her."


    Damien nodded, slowly, the weight of his guilt dragging down even the gesture. "It was an easy choice. I couldn¡¯t watch her die. Morvakar won. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t honest earlier."


    For a man with the wisdom of centuries, Veyron suddenly looked a hundred years older. His entire body sagged as if the air had been sucked out of his lungs and reced with dread. "Oh... no. Oh goddess, no! Your Highness... no..." His hands trembled slightly as he gripped the arms of the chair, trying to steady himself or maybe the reality they now lived in.


    "It was me or her," Damien said. There was pain there,yered and tightly coiled beneath his words.


    "No," Veyron snapped. "It was her or us! Without you, we are done for! Without you, there is no us. Your uncle takes the throne. You know his n, right? To get rid of all vampires not marked by true bloods. Where does that leave us?"


    Damien swallowed hard. "Veyron... I will do everything in my power to make things right."


    "How long do you have?"


    "A year... maybe less." The words fell from Damien¡¯s mouth like stones into a well.


    "Goddess have mercy," Veyron muttered, slumping further. He looked like he might curse, or pray, or both at once.


    *****


    Luna was ying culinary roulette in Damien¡¯s pristine kitchen. She hadmandeered the space.


    She needed to do something¡ªanything¡ªto fill the time. Pacing the room and reading wasn¡¯t working anymore. Meditation ended in agitation.


    So she cooked.


    Well¡ªcooked ish.


    She had raided Damien¡¯s pantry only to discover that vampires apparently stocked food that are pretty to look at butpletely useless when you¡¯re starving.


    Still, she made do. Chopped some vegetables, pan-fried some pork.


    <subt>free.webn\ove(l)(.)c(o)m</subt>


    The table was set. Luna had even attempted to fold the napkins into swans.


    Just as she was about to sit down and taste the food, the door creaked open.


    Damien stepped in, shoulders stiff. He looked exhausted.


    "I made dinner," Luna announced too quickly. She hated how hopeful she sounded.


    Damien blinked at her, surprised. "You cooked?"


    "I told the maids not to bring anything in today. I figured I could..." She trailed off, gesturing to the table as though it would finish her sentence for her.


    A smile threatened Damien¡¯s mouth but didn¡¯t quite make it. "Smells... edible."


    "Gee, thanks," she deadpanned, rolling her eyes. "d to know I¡¯m still good for something."


    He walked in further, shrugging off his coat. "I didn¡¯t say good. I said edible."


    "Oh!... The...Royal...Concubine...Seliora was here today to drop an invite off," Luna announced as casually as she could manage, though her voice held that dangerous kind of brightness people used right before setting something on fire.


    Damien gave her a squint. "You had to call her entire title?"


    Luna shrugged, leaning a hip against the dining table. "It is what she wants to be called."


    There was something deeply satisfying about watching his eye twitch ever so slightly.


    Damien exhaled heavily through his nose, shaking his head. "Women..." he muttered, as though that one word was an exnation.


    He crossed over to the coffee table and picked up the elegantly sealed envelope Seliora had left behind, running a finger along the crest with an amused grunt. "Ah! Lord Bishop throws the most excellent parties."


    He turned toward Luna with a boyish grin. "Would you like toe?"


    Luna crossed her arms and arched a brow. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you went with The...Royal..."


    "Oh for fuck¡¯s sake!" Damien eximed, throwing his hands dramatically into the air. "I want you toe."


    She chuckled softly, that elusive sound he¡¯d spent days trying to earn back. "How am I supposed to hide the mark?" She gestured to her neck. "A scarf doesn¡¯t exactly go with any of my dresses."


    "I can fix that," Damien said, confidence threading into his voice. "Meet me at the Royal Empire tomorrow."


    Luna tilted her head, pretending to consider. "Okay. Let¡¯s see what magic you can work."


    It was easy, too easy to fall into this rhythm with him. Banterced with buried emotion. She hated how natural it felt.


    "I¡¯m going to go take a shower," Damien announced, loosening his shirt cor and beginning to head toward the hallway.


    "Okay," she replied, carefully avoiding looking at his back because she was already dangerously close to offering to help unbutton things.


    There was a pause, followed by a tentative: "Wanna join me?..."


    Luna whipped her head toward him, brow raised so high it could cut clouds.


    "No? Too soon? Worth a shot," he said, smiling sheepishly as he backed away slowly, hands raised in surrender.


    "In your dreams, smooth operator," Luna said, rolling her eyes as she turned toward the dining table and added under her breath, "And even then, don¡¯t bet on it."


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    She heard himugh softly as he disappeared into the hallway.


    And yet¡ªdespite her annoyance, the petty little jabs, the stubborn need to maintain distance¡ªthere was warmth blooming in her chest.

 Chapter 87: Cat Stevens - Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 87: Cat Stevens - Father and Son</h4>


    Lucivar rose to his feet. The throne room had once been the epicenter of war strategy, royal edicts, and the asional overly dramatic punishment. These days, it mostly echoed with dust and silence¡ªhe hadn¡¯t used it much since he unofficially passed the political baton to Damien, hoping to sip blood in peace and eventually fade into a soft retirement surrounded by vintage wines and dramatic poetry readings.


    But s...here they were still.


    His son walked in, all broad shoulders, dark scowl, and secrets he probably thought he was hiding well.


    "Father..." Damien announced himself.


    Lucivar didn¡¯t sit back down. He narrowed his eyes. "You should¡¯ve taken over the throne by now."


    Straight to business.


    Damien ran a hand through his hair, already preparing for battle. "Father, you know what¡¯s been going on--"


    "Do I, really?" Lucivar¡¯s voice was sharp, but not unkind. There was a flicker of hurt in his eyes, buried underyers of duty and disappointment. "Is that why you didn¡¯t tell me you marked the werewolf princess? Leading to her banishment."


    Damien¡¯s mind raced through damage control protocols, all of which were terrible. "How did you know?"


    Lucivar scoffed, finally walking down the steps from the throne. "Please, Damien. I raised you. I¡¯ve watched you lie. You think I can¡¯t tell when you are hiding something? I saw it. And more importantly, the weak attempt at hiding it."


    He paused in front of his son. "So I suppose the answer is simple now: marry her and take the throne. Crisis averted."


    Damien¡¯s jaw clenched, his breath caught in the tangled of truths he didn¡¯t know how to unravel. "I will," he said, softer now. "She¡¯s just... not ready. I¡¯m giving her time."


    "All women are the same. Just love them¡ªthat¡¯s all there is to it," King Lucivar dered. "Do nice things. Compliment their hair. Spoil them. Look surprised when they¡¯re mad at you for something you did in their dreams."


    Damien groaned and dragged a hand down his face at how unserious his father was handling the situation. "Give me a year, Father. Just one year. That¡¯s all I ask."


    Lucivar raised a brow. "A year? You¡¯ve got a council ready to set fire on yur ass, and your uncle practically salivating at the idea of your downfall. A year?"


    "He doesn¡¯t even try to hide his desperation anymore," Damien muttered.


    Lucivar scoffed. "Hide it? He¡¯s never hidden anything. Your uncle¡¯s ambition has always been as subtle as a drunken banshee with cymbals. The only difference now is that he¡¯s louder, because your coronation¡¯s been dyed so long the council¡¯s started making noise."


    Damien rubbed the back of his neck, his jaw tight. "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m dragging my feet without reason. The people deserve a ruler who¡¯s... stable."


    Lucivar waved a dismissive hand. "Speaking of messes... how did you talk Seliora down?"


    Damien blinked. "Talk her down from what?"


    Lucivar narrowed his eyes. "I advised her to go to the council and present her case. You know¡ªsince Luna¡¯s returned and technically you¡¯re bonded to your fated mate now, her... role has grown questionable."


    Damien groaned again, louder this time. "I didn¡¯t know you told her that. Damn it, Father."


    "So you didn¡¯t talk her down?"


    "Not exactly! Her situation remains unchanged... for the time being." He lifted a shoulder in a half-hearted shrug, trying for nonchnce and failing miserably. "I still need an heir."


    Lucivar gave him a long, slow stare. "You magnificent idiot." He shook his head, then broke into augh that echoed through the room. "You finally get your soulmate to live under your roof after chasing her for months¡ªbut you still want your royal concubine to carry your child?"


    <subt>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</subt>


    "It¡¯s a little moreplicated than that, and Luna understands. To sit on that throne, I need an heir, don¡¯t I? Luna doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, I am. And that¡¯s where Selioraes in," Damien exined, folding his arms across his chest.


    Lucivar stared at his son. He blinked slowly. "You... and only you are making thisplicated."


    Damien exhaled as if he were deting. "I know," he admitted, dragging a hand through his dark hair, making an even bigger mess of it.


    He wanted to say more. Gods, he needed to say more. But his mouth stayed shut. Because if he told Lucivar the full truth¡ªif he exined the ancient magic still pulsing in Luna¡¯s blood, the instability of the matebond, the reason why Seliora might actually be the kingdom¡¯s only shot at a legitimate heir right now, it wouldn¡¯t just be a conversation. It would be war.


    *****


    Across the boundary, Talon stood awkwardly at the edge of the Blood City border, rolling his shoulders. The card in his hand was warm from the heat of his palm¡ªand probably from the fire of his poor decision-making skills. He¡¯d stolen it. Straight out of Kyllian¡¯s desk.


    The guards scanned the card for its authenticity, then nodded.


    "I¡¯d like to see Princess Luna," Talon said, trying to sound confident.


    One of the guards raised an eyebrow but said nothing. The other, a broader man pointed to a spot near the gate with a grunt. "Wait here."


    Talon obeyed. He nted himself on the exact square of cracked stone the guard indicated, trying to look innocent.


    Minutes passed. Long ones. Enough for Talon to sweat under his cor and wondered if Kyllian would kill him if he found out.


    Then, a ck car rolled to a slow stop in front of him.


    The window finally lowered to reveal Damien. He scanned Talon from head to toe, as if trying to decide whether he was a threat, an idiot, or possibly both.


    "Who are you?" Damien asked.


    "I¡¯m Talon... Alpha Kyllian¡¯s beta. I am here to see Princess Luna," Talon replied, trying to keep his voice steady. He already guessed he was speaking to the vampire prince.


    Damien¡¯s gaze narrowed. "That card was given specifically to Alpha Kyllian. Not for every werewolf to use. What does he want with the princess?"

 Chapter 88: Billie Eilish - Bury A Friend

    <h4>Chapter 88: Billie Eilish - Bury A Friend</h4>


    Talon¡¯s mouth went dry. His survival instincts screamed at him to end this now but Luna needed to know. "I am afraid that discussion is for the princess alone," he said, bowing slightly.


    Damien¡¯s fingers twitched on the window frame. "Do you n on dying today, Beta Talon?" Damien asked softly. "Youe into mynd, my kingdom, to see my mate and you..." he extended a pale hand through the window, "hand me the card."


    Talon winced. "Alpha Kyllian does not know I am here. He will kill me if he finds out I am here."


    "Oh good," Damien drawled, sarcasm dripping from every syble. "So everyone wants to kill you today. Excellent n, Beta."


    "What is the matter? You might as well tell me, because you cannot see the princess."


    Talon swallowed hard, heart pounding. "The bond is not broken," he said atst.


    Damien¡¯s eyes widened, just slightly¡ªbut the crack in his calm fa?ade was undeniable. A chill rippled through the air. For a moment, he didn¡¯t breathe.


    He had marked Luna. imed her. And still¡ªstill¡ªthe tie between her and Kyllian remained intact?


    Was he ever going to catch a break?


    Damien leaned back in his seat, his eyes clouded with a storm of thoughts. His jaw worked wordlessly as his mind churned.


    Of course. The mark might not be fully recognized. Not if her other mate was a werewolf.


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," he muttered, mostly to himself.


    Talon stood awkwardly outside the car.


    "Well... I¡¯ll be damned..." Damien muttered, leaning his head back against the leather seat and gazing at the car¡¯s ceiling. "What does your alpha say about this?"


    Talon stiffened. This was the part he had dreaded¡ªthe questioning. The cross-examination. "Please understand that I am breaking my loyalty by even being here," he said quickly, hands raised slightly in surrender. "I cannot say. I just need to know how to fix this."


    But Damien already knew. He didn¡¯t need Talon¡¯s exnation. He didn¡¯t need visions or prophecies or even a report. He knew the mind of the stubborn Alpha pup who had the audacity to be Luna¡¯s other mate. Kyllian would hold onto the bond until it killed him¡ªor drove him so mad he set the world on fire just to feel something. The kind of love that refused to break, even when it hurt everyone involved.


    Damien exhaled slowly, biting down the instinct to bare his fangs. "I¡¯ll handle it," he said.


    Talon blinked. "You... will?"


    "You can leave." Damien flicked his hand. "Keep an eye on him though. And I promise," he added with a hint of a smirk, "I will not let him find out about our little meeting."


    Talon released the breath he didn¡¯t realize he was holding. "Thank you, Your Highness."


    The car rolled away as silently as it hade, leaving Talon in a puddle of relief and existential dread.


    *****


    Across the city, inside a dimly lit chamber with walls thick enough to muffle the screams of history, Sage Veyron sat at a narrow, oval table with four elders.


    They only gathered when things got dire¡ªwhen threats crept in.


    "The prince is in mortal danger," Veyron announced, breaking the heavy silence.


    One of the elders, leaned forward. "How?" he asked, eyes narrowing beneath a forest of white brows.


    "I cannot say," Veyron replied evenly, though his fingers twitched in hisp. He hated secrets. "But he isn¡¯t going to make it. He promised to make things right before his time is up. But I would like us to make a backup n as to who seeds the throne."


    "Backup?" another elder echoed. "Are you telling us the heir to the Blood Kingdom is going to...die?"


    Veyron nodded solemnly.


    The elders exchanged looks. Political earthquakes were brewing, and if Damien fell, they would need to plug the cracks before the kingdom split down the middle.


    Sage Veyron sat perfectly still as one of the elders, a thin woman, finally spoke.


    "We did hear that he has fixed things with his mate," she said, tapping her fingers together. "If there is a child in their future, a hybrid cannot seed as our ruler. Loyalties will be divided. It has to be a true blood."


    Veyron felt his teeth grit behind aposed smile. So predictable. These elders cared more about blood purity than the copsing structure of the very realm they were sworn to protect.


    He leaned forward. "I think the point is we need to keep Gabriel from the throne," he said. "Not debating which of the prince¡¯s unborn children will take it."


    One elder¡ªa man so ancient his beard seemed fused to his cor¡ªsnorted. "Our objective is to protect our own existence," he croaked, "even if it means going against the throne."


    "You just said Prince Damien will not live long enough," he continued, wagging a crooked finger at Veyron. "So we need someone else on the throne, and it sure as hell is not going to be a hybrid."


    The woman spoke again. "The prince has a Royal concubine, does he not? I know that they have been trying for a child." Her eyes gleamed. "Can we get the concubine on our side?"


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    "The concubine is also a true blood," Veyron stated, forcing his voice to remain even. "It is why she was chosen as a Royal concubine."


    "Bringing the existence of this group to a true blood is risking everything we are working toward," Veyron warned, sharper now. "The moment she learns what we are¡ªwhat we intend¡ªshe bes a threat. Or worse... a liability."


    "I know a maid in the Blood Castle," the previous elder said. "I can ask around for information."


    Veyron suppressed a sigh and nodded tightly. "And I will press on our prince to see to it that he remembers a hybrid will have issues taking the throne."


    He didn¡¯t even try to mask the weariness in his tone. He¡¯d rather wrestle a me-happy dragon than have that particr conversation with Damien. Every time Luna¡¯s name came up, the prince lost all sense of political strategy. How exactly was he supposed to argue against a man who chose love over legacy?

 Chapter 89: Ray La Montagne - Hold Me In Your Arms

    <h4>Chapter 89: Ray La Montagne - Hold Me In Your Arms</h4>


    Luna arrived at the Royal Empire, deliberately ignoring the formal escort meant to greet her. The guards had long since stopped trying to redirect her; she had the aura of a woman who knew where she was going and dared the world to get in her way.


    As expected, she walked straight into Damien¡¯s office.


    He turned at the sound of her, a rare softness overtaking his usually grim expression. The wariness faded from his eyes as he crossed the room in three long strides and gently pressed a kiss to her forehead.


    "Hey," he said.


    "So, how¡¯s it going?" Luna asked.


    "Busy as usual," Damien replied with a shrug. "But I did set time apart for you."


    Luna blinked. "A. That¡¯s sweet." Then her lips curled into a teasing smile. "Are you trying hard to be cute, Prince Damien?"


    He raised a brow with exaggerated pride. "Is it working?"


    "No..." she said bluntly, though her grin betrayed her.


    Damien mock-gasped, pressing a hand to his chest. "Well, I can always try, can¡¯t I?"


    "You¡¯re persistent. I¡¯ll give you that." Luna chuckled, eyes dancing. "So, what¡¯s this magic you want to work about hiding the scar on my neck?"


    Damien¡¯s smile turned sly. "We are going shopping."


    Luna stared at him. "Uhn... shopping hides a mark?"


    "You need signature pieces to go on that beautiful neck..." Damien murmured, as his fingertips traced the curve of Luna¡¯s shoulders. He wasn¡¯t touching her with hunger but with that quiet desperation of a man who both adored and feared the very presence before him. His hands skimmed down her arms, trying to imprint her onto himself in case everything unraveled tomorrow.


    "This won¡¯t be for long," he added, and even he wasn¡¯t sure if he was trying tofort her or himself. "I am not ashamed of calling you my mate, but marking you... it¡¯s a different level politically, and there are some who may disapprove of it."


    He said the words lightly. But internally, Damien winced. He had started out trimming the truth to protect her, but now his lies were forming a twisted vine around them both¡ªdelicate at first, but now threatening to choke the very thing he was trying to protect. His moralpass, once so elegantly tuned, was now just spinning in exhausted circles.


    Luna stilled in his arms. "There are those who don¡¯t want you with me? Asides from your...you know who."


    Damien cursed internally and forced a strained smile. "No... not that. It¡¯s just vampire politics. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    "Ah," Luna replied dryly. "The famous ¡¯don¡¯t worry about it¡¯ use. That always makes everything better."


    "Damien," she said quietly, stepping back just enough to look up at him, "if you never give me full stories... how am I ever supposed to understand you?"


    Her gaze was not using, just honest.


    He swallowed and rubbed a hand over his jaw. "I don¡¯t want you to understand me, Luna," he said honestly. "I want you to love me enough to trust me."


    It wasn¡¯t fair. And he knew it. But he also knew that if she understood everything, she might take the me on herself and make even more stupid decisions. Or worse, she might try to help, and be consumed by it.


    Luna exhaled slowly, then sat on the edge of his desk. "Listen... this finding myself thing, it has less to do with you and more with me."


    "I understand..." Damien said. "It¡¯s not a good feeling to have no control over your own life. And I may have yed a huge part in that."


    She arched a brow. "You think?"


    He smirked despite himself. "I have said it a thousand times already, I was trying to save you."


    "Well," she said, tapping his forehead with one finger, "next time try saving me without taking away all my decisions."


    Damienughed and leaned his head against hers. "Noted."


    "Now, this... is working." Luna smiled.


    "It is, uhn..." Damien chuckled. "I should be more understanding more often."


    Lunaughed. "Oh, Damien," she said mockingly, "look at you evolving."


    "I know. Tragic," he said, cing a soft kiss on her forehead. His lips lingered there just a beat longer than necessary, breathing her in. Then, gently, he stepped back and gestured toward the door. "Shall we?"


    "We shall," Luna replied, sweeping past him.


    *****


    Damien had just finished a sip of water when Luna stepped into the living area. And then the ss almost slipped from his hand.


    She was wearing a dress. No, that wasn¡¯t the word. Dress was too humble, too unworthy. This was a deration of divine royalty stitched in seduction. A bare-shouldered, snow-white gown that hugged her curves, with rose patterns blooming at the hem and a slit up one thigh that was... generous. It revealed enough to make his brainpletely wipe its cache of diplomatic priorities.


    And then there was the ne¡ªthe signature piece he had just gifted her¡ªa cor of glittering diamonds, wrapping around her throat. She didn¡¯t just look beautiful¡ªshe looked dangerous.


    "You look magnificent," he said atst


    "I know, right?" Luna beamed, twirling once with giddy pride. The dress red with her movement, catching the light, catching him, catching everything. "I feel magnificent."


    "My mum got me this dress for my honeymoon with Kyllian."


    "Please don¡¯t ruin the moment," he scoffed.


    Luna smirked. "Just saying. It¡¯s a very versatile dress."


    Damien narrowed his eyes, lips twitching in reluctant amusement. "You¡¯re dangerously close to being tossed onto the bed and kept there until you forget that name entirely."


    <subt>fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m</subt>


    "Which one? Mum or Kyllian?" she asked sweetly, blinking innocently.


    "Both."


    "Oh, grow up," Luna said with a cheeky roll of her eyes, that perfect blend of teasing and challenge in her voice.


    Damien stepped closer, closing the distance between them until there was no room left for jokes or distractions. His gaze locked onto hers, serious and smoldering. He took her hand in his, fingers curling gently but possessively around hers.

 Chapter 90: Joji - Slow Dancing In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 90: Joji - Slow Dancing In The Dark</h4>


    "Only a grown-up can feel the way I feel right now," he said quietly.


    "How?" Luna asked innocently, a slow smile ying on her lips. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, daring him to borate.


    Without a word, Damien pulled her hand lower, guiding it along the front of his pants, letting her feel the undeniable evidence of his arousal. Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She yanked her hand away as if burned, cheeks blooming a rosy pink.


    "Be nice," she warned, halfughing, half-scolding, the lightness in her tone barely masking the heat spreading through her.


    "I am always nice," Damien retorted smoothly, clearing his throat as if to regain some semnce of dignity. "But I think it¡¯s better you run every time you feel that pull."


    <subt>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</subt>


    He paused. "I think it¡¯s safer if you pull away from me because when you eventually give in to the bond¡ªto what we both feel¡ªthat will be the day you conceive. So keep running, my Moonlight. Keep running."


    The nickname made her blush deeper, her heart hammering in a way that made her want to deny everything, to brush off the weight of his words. She tried to deflect, cracking a joke to lighten the heat between them. "Yeah... like that¡¯s how it works. Just fuck once and boom, it¡¯s a baby."


    But the joke fell t. The intensity in Damien¡¯s gaze was impossible to dismiss, and the truth lurking in his words sank in heavier than she wanted to admit.


    "I¡¯m very determined, Luna," he said. "I will fuck you in ways no one has ever thought before."


    His words were bold, almost reckless, but full of a hunger that was as much about possession as it was about worship. "I will fuck your mind, your soul, your heart before I even begin to fuck your body."


    The heat between them thickened, turning the air electric. Damien¡¯s next words were almost a growl. "I will fuck you fast, slow, shallow, deep."


    Luna¡¯s breath hitched. There was no hiding from this anymore¡ªnot the mark, not the bond, not the overwhelming, undeniable pull of desire and fate wrapped around them both.


    "Damien..."


    Damien, reading the tension, offered a soft, almost crooked smile. "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you," he said, stepping back. "Don¡¯t want to ruin your makeup."


    Before either of them could recover the intimacy, the stiff, formal announcement from the entrance pierced the delicate bubble. "The Royal Concubine has arrived."


    Luna¡¯s heart sank. She hated that this interruption came from the one person who always seemed to cast a shadow over her moments with Damien. "What is she doing here?" Luna asked quietly. Why was she always the one whose presenceplicated things?


    The door opened, and Seliora entered. ck dress, ck hat, ck gloves¡ªeach piece perfectly chosen to entuate her pale skin and delicate features. She looked breathtaking, almost regal in her dark elegance. Yet Damien¡¯s eyes, the ones Luna was so desperately watching, barely flickered toward Seliora. His focus was all on Luna ¡ª his Moonlight ¡ª and that unshakable fact was a balm.


    "I came to see if you were ready." Her words faltered as she took in Luna¡¯s presence.


    She cleared her throat, regainingposure. "I was of the opinion we would be going together."


    Damien¡¯s eyes flicked between the two women as he shrugged. "I invited Luna. She needs to get out more...But you can go... I¡¯m sure Lord Bishop¡¯s daughter will appreciate your presence."


    Seliora¡¯s smile tightened. "Uh... never mind. I wouldn¡¯t want to steal the princess¡¯s thunder."


    Luna chuckled softly from behind Damien, the sound light but sharp. "You ain¡¯t got what it takes, sugar," she teased, eyes gleaming with yful defiance.


    Damien¡¯s reaction was immediate and theatrical. "Okay! Enough of this! Okay?!" His hands iled in the air. "Seliora... Luna is my mate... that will not change. She is here to stay. Luna... Seliora is my concubine. It sucks, but it is what it is. So... would youdies please try to treat each other with some respect... please!!!" Thest word came out like a desperate prayer, punctuated with a helpless nce at the ceiling, as if the universe itself might intervene and smooth the mess.


    <subt></subt>


    Seliora bowed slightly. Then she turned to leave, stepping away.


    Luna, however, wasn¡¯t done. She red at Damien. The yful teasing was gone; now there was fire, a fierce insistence that she wouldn¡¯t be sidelined or silenced. "Luna...e on. Please... don¡¯t get mad," Damien said.


    "Just let¡¯s go," Luna snapped, shaking off the tension.


    Damien threw up his hands in frustration, exasperation rolling off him. "What the fuck did I say to make you mad?!" he demanded, genuinely bewildered.


    Luna¡¯s words came fast, sharp, and soaked with every ounce of her indignation. "I am not your fucking concubine." She punctuated the phrase with a re that could melt steel. "I do not bow to you. You have no right to speak to me in such a degrading way just because you were floored by her highness." The heat in her voice was fierce. "Get your shit together and do not involve me in your sexual squabbles."


    Damien blinked, momentarily deted, then blinked again. "Was I supposed to watch you two tear at each other?" he asked.


    Damien sighed. "Look, this whole thing¡¯s a mess, and frankly, I¡¯m losing at every turn," he admitted. "But you... you¡¯re my mate, and no concubine or politics is gonna change that. We¡¯ll figure this out. Somehow."


    "I can handle myself. This is not my first rodeo with her. I am a werewolf princess, goddamnit. No one... I mean no one puts me down." She squared her shoulders, the fire in her eyes daring anyone to challenge her. "I shove everyone in their ces. Are we going or not?" she finished, then turned on her heel and walked out of the room.


    There was a moment of silence where Damien just stared after her. "God, what did I sign up for?" he muttered to himself, rubbing his temple.


    (If you are liking this story so far...gifts will be appreciated. Thank you all foring this far with this story.


    Golden tickets, power stones or even rmending and sharing the novel will be a big help. Just click the share button...thats all.)

 Chapter 91: Doja Cat - Boss Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 91: Doja Cat - Boss Bitch</h4>


    Seliora wasn¡¯t about to let some spoiled, over-pampered werewolf princess chase her into the shadows. No way, Jose! She was still royalty, damn it, and the mother of the future heir to the throne. That title alone gave her a royal license to swagger.


    With a purposeful flick of her ck-gloved hand, she¡¯d arranged for her own transport out of the Blood Castle. No need to make a grand entrance beside the prince¡ªfuck that noise. If she had to steal the spotlight on her own terms, then so be it. This wasn¡¯t just about appearances anymore; it was about making her presence known, louder and prouder than ever. She intended to make sure everyone knew she was still a major yer in this chaotic royal drama.


    As her car rolled up to Lord Bishop¡¯s sprawling estate, she could already hear the thumping beats of music floating in the evening air. The ce was a glittering ma for Blood City¡¯s cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me, the movers and shakers whose whispered alliances could shift kingdoms.


    Seliora stepped out, regal and unppable, her every movement a calcted brushstroke in the portrait she painted for the world. Her name was announced with the usual fanfare, a chorus of hushed murmurs and admiring nces following her path to the hall. She felt the weight of eyes but she wore their attention like armor.


    Her lips curled into a knowing smile. If Luna wanted a war, Seliora was ready. But this was her domain, and she wasn¡¯t about to lose her crown without a fight.


    Seliora found her group of friends clustered near the crystal sculpture in the east wing of Lord Bishop¡¯s ballroom. They weed her with polite smiles. She pasted on her best smile, straightened her hat, and sipped at her blood-wine.


    Then came the questions.


    "Did youe alone?" "Where¡¯s the prince?"


    Selioraughed. "Oh, Damien¡¯s still on his way," she said with a wave that somehow both dismissed and invited more questions. "You know how he is... work, royal affairs, urgent matters. I just wanted to get an early start, mingle a bit. Spend time with my friends."


    It was a decent lie. Convincing even¡ªexcept no one looked convinced.


    They knew. Oh, they all knew. The looks they shared were quiet confirmations of what had been whispered in the darker corners of the royal court: Seliora was bing the prince¡¯s past tense. She could feel it.


    Still, she threw back another ss, then another. Drink after drink after drink. Each one dulled the razor edge of humiliation only slightly. She smiled too brightly, nodded too much, and let the burning blood-wine do what centuries of etiquette couldn¡¯t: numb her to the storm gathering in her chest.


    The herald, projected through the speakers.


    "Prince Damien Dragos... arriving with Princess Luna Sinir."


    All around her, bodies turned toward the grand staircase. Conversations died. Time slowed.


    Damien stood tall and devastating at the top of the stairs, holding Luna¡¯s hand. His posture was proud and his eyes were locked on Luna.


    "She¡¯s gorgeous, Seliora," Bethany whispered, leaning in. Of course, they were all vampires¡ªeveryone heard it.


    Seliora didn¡¯t look at Bethany. She couldn¡¯t. Her eyes were glued to Luna. She was radiant. Alive. Warm in all the ways Seliora, with her perfect lines and curated elegance, could never be.


    "Yeah..." she murmured, barely above a breath. "Yeah..."


    She couldn¡¯t deny it. Even if she wanted to. Even if the jealousy was wing its way up her throat. It was obvious to everyone.


    Damien introduced her to everyone who mattered. Lords,dies, vampire generals, society matrons. And every single one of them bent slightly toward Luna.


    The herald¡¯s voice boomed again. "Lord Archibald Bishop, his daughter Lady Mirabelle Bishop, and family."


    There was an elegant hush. The ballroom parted. Lord Bishop looked as though he¡¯d just drunk a gallon of pride. Lady Mirabelle was glowing. And then the real star¡ªwrapped in white silk and goldce¡ªwas presented: the newborn, barely a few weeks old, cooing softly as the priest murmured the ancient blessing.


    The christening was brief but grand.


    Seliora¡¯s eyes misted as she watched.


    When would it be her turn?


    She had done everything right. She was supposed to be the one presenting a baby to this city, carrying the heir.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Luna stood in the middle of the ballroom. She smiled politely and let Damien guide her through the crush of nobles. She didn¡¯t mind.


    She knew everyone was wary of her. But Luna had seen that look before¡ªmirrored in her own people every time Damien was around them. If he could handle the res, the whispers, the veiled curiosity, so could she.


    She was Luna Sinir, damn it. Born of Alpha blood. Made to rule.


    At least the dress was working overtime.


    She was d she wore it. The slit was high enough. The neckline plunged just enough. And Damien¡¯s ne glittered. It had been meant to hide the scar. The very mark that tethered her to Damien.


    But judging from the way some women were eyeing it, that n was backfiring spectacrly.


    One particrly bold noblewoman stared so hard, Luna instinctively touched the ne to make sure it was still there. Another one actually leaned forward like she might snatch it off Luna¡¯s neck.


    "Smile... Moonlight. Just smile," Damien whispered under his breath. He stood at her side, tall andmanding, the very image of vampire royalty in a room full of highborns. But his eyes never left her. "You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone else but me."


    "I am not worried," Luna replied, her chin tilted upward in grace.


    Damien smiled. "That¡¯s my girl."


    They both turned back to watch the christening. The hall had gone solemn again, Lord Bishop presenting the child. Luna kept her posture poised, a gentle smile painted across her lips as she observed. But then¡ª


    Seliora from across the ballroom. Her re was fixed on Luna.


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    Luna¡¯s eyes met hers calmly. She knew she should behave. She knew she should be the bigger person. But unfortunately, Luna had zero interest in being mature this evening.

 Chapter 92: Taylor Swift - Look What You Made Me Do

    <h4>Chapter 92: Taylor Swift - Look What You Made Me Do</h4>


    With the grace of a spoiled werewolf princess, she subtly raised her hand, let it trail up to her hair... and with the most casual flick of her fingers, gave Seliora the royal middle one.


    From across the room, Luna saw Seliora¡¯s already pale face turn a dangerous shade of pink. It was pure rage.


    Luna, smug and victorious, let out a soft chuckle.


    Damien leaned down, his lips brushing her ear. "What¡¯s funny?"


    She nced up at him. "Nothing. Just inside humour."


    "Should I be worried?" he teased, smirking as he scanned the room and finally noticed Seliora¡¯s death stare. "Ah. Got it."


    The ceremony continued. Apuse broke out as Lord Bishop rocked his new grandbaby proudly before handing the child to its wide-eyed, vampire parents.


    Damien watched them closely, a strange softness spreading over his usually unreadable features. He leaned a bit closer to Luna. "That could be us."


    She followed his gaze. And something about it tugged at the strings of her soul.


    "Maybe someday," she replied.


    Damien sighed. "I hope that someday is close."


    Her head turned, sharply this time, eyes narrowing just slightly as she looked up at him. There it was again¡ªthat tone. Like he was counting down a clock she couldn¡¯t see. Like he was racing fate in secret. He always said things like this. Hinted at things. Spoke of time like it was something borrowed.


    "What?" Damien asked, his brows quirking slightly as he noticed Luna watching him with quiet intensity.


    <subt>fre(e)webnove.l.c.om</subt>


    "Nothing," she replied too quickly. Her eyes, however, remained fastened on his profile. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was saying goodbye in pieces, scattered across casual conversations.


    "Brace yourself. Lord Bishop is heading toward us," Damien said. As always, he deflected.


    "Prince Damien...Princess Luna..." Lord Bishop greeted, inclining his head. "Thank you for your presence."


    "It is a rather nice party," Lunamented politely, her lips curved in a court-perfect smile, though she tightened her grip on Damien¡¯s arm just slightly. She had learned that in vampire circles, civility didn¡¯t always mean sincerity.


    "Thank you. My first grandbaby," Lord Bishop chuckled. "It is a cause for celebration, considering us Truebloods are quickly dwindling."


    "Congrattions," Damien offered with a courteous nod, though there was a shadow in his eyes. It was subtle¡ªbarely there¡ªbut Luna noticed it.


    "Please, eat, drink, dance and have fun," Lord Bishop added before moving on to another group of esteemed guests.


    As soon as he was out of earshot, Luna leaned toward Damien, keeping her tone low. "What did he mean... ¡¯Trueblood¡¯?"


    "You really do not know anything about vampires, do you?" Damien teased, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    "Oh, just speak," Luna shot back, nudging him with her elbow.


    He chuckled under his breath. "Truebloods are the original vampires. The pure ones. They weren¡¯t turned¡ªthey just... are. They¡¯re born vampires, not made."


    "Like royals of the bloodline," she mused aloud.


    "Exactly," Damien said. "Truebloods are born of Truebloods. It¡¯s what gives them their long life, raw power, and... political clout."


    Luna¡¯s brows furrowed, and she hesitated before asking the next question. "So if...if¡ªbig if¡ªwe have a child... it will be a Trueblood?"


    Damien tilted his head, studying her face before nodding slowly. "A hybrid. Born of a Trueblood and a werewolf. It would carry both bloodlines, which makes it...plicated. And powerful. Dangerous to some, a blessing to others."


    "Like what Morvakar made me into?" she asked softly.


    "You were born of magic. You are a werewolf but tainted with the blood of a vampire in your veins," Damien said quietly, the words deliberate, as though he knew each syble wouldnd heavy.


    Luna¡¯s eyebrows shot up, a wry smirk tugging at her lips despite the tight coil in her stomach. "In a way, I have two fathers," she said with a dry chuckle, trying to mask the weight of that truth with humor, as she often did.


    "You could say so," Damien replied with a small, sad smile. There was pride in his voice, but there was regret too. "And thest time I met Morvakar, he was proud of you."


    Luna¡¯s amusement vanished. Her face froze mid-expression.


    "You met Morvakar?" she asked. Her eyes searched his face, disbelief and disappointment ring behind them.


    Damien winced. "Oh oh... Is that one of the things I forgot to mention?" he asked.


    "Holy freaking goddess," Luna muttered, the words nearly a whisper, but the betrayal in them cut sharp. Her lips parted to say more, but she shook her head instead. "I¡¯m just gonna go get some air."


    She turned before he could stop her, her dress swaying. Another thing that wasn¡¯t exined. Another carefully wrapped truth tossed into herp.


    *****


    Damien stayed frozen in ce, jaw clenched, hands in fists at his sides. From the corner of his eye, he could see her silhouette on the patio. She stood still against the backdrop of the moonlight, her arms crossed, shoulders stiff.


    He wanted to go after her, but he knew better. Luna didn¡¯t need someone to chase her when she was mad¡ªshe needed someone to give her the goddamn space to breathe. And gods, he was trying. It was just... every time they took one step forward, something always yanked them three steps back. Whether it was ancient secrets, dangerous pasts, or vampire concubines¡ªit was always something.


    "I¡¯m going to take off now," Seliora said suddenly, stepping up beside him in her floor-length ck gown, her hat now tucked under her arm, her eyes scanning the crowd without interest.


    Damien blinked, as though just remembering she still existed. "So soon?" he asked.


    "Well," Seliora said with an airy shrug, trying her best to sound indifferent but not quite seeding, "turns out I cannot steal the princess¡¯s thunder. She¡¯s made quite the impression and now I¡¯m just an inconvenience who has to answer questions from curious citizens." Sheughed a little, but it was hollow.


    "What kinds of questions?" Damien asked, a small, wry smile tugging at the corner of his lips as he folded his arms loosely across his chest. He wasn¡¯t surprised by her admission¡ªvampires were many things, but subtle wasn¡¯t usually one of them. Especially when gossip was involved.

 Chapter 93: Selena Gomez - Lose You To Love Me

    <h4>Chapter 93: Selena Gomez - Lose You To Love Me</h4>


    Seliora turned slightly, tossing him a sidelong nce over her shoulder. "Awkward questions," she said, smoothing a gloved hand over her hip with practiced elegance. "Questions about whether I¡¯ve been reced."


    Damien chuckled softly, but theughter didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "I¡¯ll see you at home... sometime," she added.


    "Seliora?" he called after her, and she paused, mid-step.


    "Uhn?" She turned back to him, brows arched in question, ying the perfect image of calm detachment.


    "I know this hurts you," Damien said. There was no condescension in his tone, just quiet honesty. "You shouldn¡¯t pretend."


    There was a heartbeat of silence between them. Her eyes shimmered slightly under the lights of the grand hall. "I am a big girl," she said finally, the edge in her voice returning. "As long as my ce is still defined, your highness, I have no problems."


    And then, Seliora leaned in, rising to her toes and pressing her lips to his. She lingered just long enough to make a point, a silent deration inked in lipstick and history. Damien didn¡¯t pull back. Instead, he smiled warmly at her, a kind smileced with regret and too much understanding.


    "See you around," he said gently.


    "Goodnight, your highness," she replied with a slight curtsey. As she turned to leave, her smirk returned in full bloom.


    Just behind Damien, Seliora had spotted Luna standing just at the entrance of the patio, watching. Her green eyes narrowed, jaw set.


    Seliora¡¯s smirk grew positively feline. "Yeah, bitch," she muttered under her breath with triumphant venom. "You may have his heart... I have his body." And with a toss of her glossy ck curls, she strutted gloriously out of the hall.


    *****


    Luna didn¡¯t know why it bothered her so much.


    The kiss.


    That kiss.


    She scoffed to herself. Goddess, she was getting soft.


    But still, it gnawed at her. Watching Seliora lean into Damien like that¡ªwatching Damien not pull away. She crossed her arms and looked away, cursing herself for even caring.


    She still didn¡¯t know what the future held for them. For her and Damien.


    Was she going to cave and allow the bond to deepen between them, knowing full well howplicated everything already was? Or would she someday choose to return to her people¡ªif that was even possible anymore? With his mark on her neck, thetter seemed more and more like a fantasy.


    She let out a low growl and turned back toward the patio, needing space again. Space from him, from Seliora, from her own feelings that were getting harder and harder to ignore.


    She had no idea if she was angry because he kissed Seliora... or because it made her realize just how much of him she wanted to keep for herself.


    A few minutester, she sensed someone approach. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the slight change in air pressure or just centuries of werewolf instinct, but she straightened up, slipping on her well-worn diplomatic smile. Turning, she saw a man. He looked a bit older than the rest of the crowd¡ªdistinguished, silver at his temples, and expensive disdain wrapped around his aura. In his hand, he held a champagne flute that glowed faintly crimson in the moonlight.


    "Hi..." she offered pleasantly, keeping her voice neutral.


    "So you are the werewolf princess... uhn?" he said without preamble, not even ncing at her directly. His gaze was fixed out over the gardens as if even looking at her directly might cause him to break out in hives.


    "That I am," Luna replied smoothly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear, her smile staying in ce though her eyes had sharpened.


    "And the prince¡¯s mate," he added.


    "That news is also correct," she acknowledged. So far, he hadn¡¯t said anything that required throat-shing. Yet.


    "I guess we should be expecting hybrids to rule us in the near future," he continued, swirling the drink in his sszily, "We are done for."


    Luna blinked. "Excuse me?"


    He finally turned to look her straight in the eye. "You heard me," he said, his lips barely moving. "I would suggest you keep your legs closed, princess. There is no ce for a hybrid heir in Blood City."


    It happened so fast she didn¡¯t even get to punch him¡ªwhich was deeply disappointing. Instead, a roar thundered from the entrance.


    "Lord Mason!"


    Damien stood tall, framed dramatically in the archway.


    "Is that disrespect towards my mate that I sense?"


    Lord Mason turned, and his drink wobbled slightly in his hand. "Your Highness!" he gasped, bowing swiftly, but not before Luna noticed the slight tremor in his wrist.


    Damien approached. Luna, meanwhile, stood off to the side, arms crossed, trying very hard not to look too pleased. She could fight her own battles¡ªbut seeing Damien march in like her personal hellfire knight was... well, satisfying.


    "I must¡¯ve misheard you," Damien growled, eyes glowing faintly. "Because I know no one in this city would be stupid enough to insult my mate."


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    "I¡ªI was merely voicing concern over the future," Lord Mason stammered, attempting to salvage his pride. "It¡¯s a... delicate topic, your highness. There are traditions, bloodlines¡ª"


    "What right have you? How dare you?!" Damien boomed. sses clinked in the sudden silence, heads turned, conversations died mid-sentence.


    "Your highness, I was just speaking all our minds," Lord Mason ventured, eyes darting nervously toward the growing crowd.


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    Damien took one slow, menacing step forward, shadows curling behind him. "Save your mind speaking for the town hall," he said, each word slicing through the tension. "If you ever... disrespect my woman again... I will make a public example of you with your head severed from body. Is that understood?!"


    Mason looked like he was mentally checking if his will was up to date. "Yes, Your Highness," he muttered, bowing so fast his vertebrae nearly popped.


    "And that goes for every single one of you!" Damien turned slowly, deliberately, sweeping his gaze across the blood-drunk aristocrats who suddenly found the floor or their wine sses very interesting. "She may not be queen yet, but you will show her respect."

 Chapter 94: Billie Eilish - You Should See Me In A Crown

    <h4>Chapter 94: Billie Eilish - You Should See Me In A Crown</h4>


    A few murmured affirmations followed.


    Luna¡¯s chest swelled with pride. Her mate. Her protector. Her personal storm cloud with a crown. And he¡¯d just defended her like she was worth every drop of his royal wrath.


    <subt>fre eweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)</subt>


    She hadn¡¯t even realized she was still staring at him until he turned, eyes softening as they met hers. "You want to go home?"


    She blinked, startled from her Damien-induced trance. Her mind screamed, No, do that again. Yell some more. Bite someone. Drag me out of here like a scandal waiting to happen! But instead, she took a graceful breath, tilted her head, and smiled sweetly.


    <subt>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</subt>


    "Yes, please...Your Highness."


    The smirk that curved on Damien¡¯s face could¡¯ve melted the paint off the walls. That was the first time she¡¯d ever called him that. The honorific dropped from her lips and gods help her, it felt right.


    He offered his arm. She took it.


    *****


    Damien stormed into the castle.


    He didn¡¯t just look angry. He looked haunted. Tonight, someone had crossed a line.


    He knew... he had always known there would be issues. Known there would be whispers in the shadows and daggers behind polite smiles. Known there would be pushback the moment news went round a werewolf was his mate. It was why, he¡¯d looked King Magnus in the eye and made him promise to protect Luna. And if there was ever a child... their child... to guard them with his life in Damien¡¯s absence.


    But he didn¡¯t think it would all unravel so soon. Not when their rtionship hadn¡¯t even been defined. Not when he was still trying to figure out how to win her heartpletely. How to convince her to let him in, to let the bond between them root so deep it would never shake. And then some wrinkled, bigoted vampire in shiny cufflinks had the audacity to insult her... in public.


    "Damien... I am fine. You don¡¯t have to be mad anymore." She tried to soothe him, reaching out with logic, with gentleness.


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    "This could have been avoided!" he roared, spinning around. "We could have avoided this! If you would just... if you would just stop being so damned stubborn and be my princess... my queen!"


    "You¡¯re ming me?" Luna gasped, stepping back a fraction. Her eyes widened, stormy with disbelief. "Why don¡¯t we just go ahead and me me for everything else then?"


    Oh hell.


    "You don¡¯t get it, do you?"


    His chest was heaving from the weight of everything he¡¯d been bottling up. He was unraveling, piece by piece, in front of the one person he wanted to hold him together.


    "Oh no! I don¡¯t!" Luna snapped. "Exin it to me like I am a fucking imbecile."


    "He disrespected you!" Damien shouted, pacing toward her now with dangerous energy. "He disrespected me¡ªit is akin to disrespecting the crown!" His hand clenched into a fist by his side. "And I can¡¯t do anything about it because you are being a fucking bitch about being with me!"


    The room fell into an icy silence for exactly two seconds.


    Then Luna¡¯s golden eyes lit, her wolf mming into the forefront with a snarl. Her lips curled into a dark smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and she took one deliberate, deadly step forward.


    "What did you just call me?"


    <subt>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</subt>


    "I called you a fucking bitch!" he barked again, stubbornly.


    Luna didn¡¯t wait. Sheunched herself at him. She wasn¡¯t thinking. Her fists moved on instinct, her body singing with adrenaline. Her first punch was aimed squarely at his face but Damien sidestepped with vampiric ease, catching her wrist midair and swatting it away.


    But oh, it was on now.


    Her wolf howled inside her head, a gleeful war cry. Her pride burned hotter than her fury. She was skilled. Trained.


    Sheunched her other fist, only for him to block again, smirking now.


    "Predictable," he muttered under his breath.


    "Oh, bite me."


    "dly."


    With a growl, Luna twisted her body mid-air, her leg sweeping up¡ªbut again, Damien was faster. He caught her ankle before it could connect, spun her around, and sent her stumbling back.


    She recovered mid-step, using her momentum tounch forward again. This time, she didn¡¯t aim for finesse. She aimed for impact. Her knee shot up mming into his midsection with a force that made him stumble back this time.


    Damien¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, he looked winded. He caught himself against the wall, blinking down at her.


    Luna stood tall, breathing heavily, eyes zing with triumph. She wiped the sweat off her brow with the back of her hand, lips curling into a victorious smirk.


    Damien snapped.


    One second, he was moving¡ªtoo fast for Luna to react. He surged forward, hand wrapping around her neck to dominate her. His grip was firm, possessive, infuriatingly confident. He pushed her back, faster than a blur, and the world whizzed past her.


    Her back mmed into the wall with a jarring thud. The impact stole her breath for a moment, but the defiance in her golden eyes never dimmed. She stared up at him, chest heaving, as his taller frame boxed her in. His breath ghosted over her face, a cruel mix of anger and heat. Luna¡¯s pulse spiked.


    Luna¡¯s body twisted sharply, and she ducked low, using the narrow leverage between them. In a move that would¡¯ve made her father weep with pride, she reversed their positions. Damien out maneuvered her, turning her back to him and her cheek pressed against the cold stone wall.


    Before she could move again, Damien had one arm around her waist and the other securing both her wrists above her head, he had her pinned. She could feel every inch of him now.


    "Be still!" Damien growled. The vibration of it shivered down her spine. His breath kissed the delicate spot just below her ear, and she jerked in his arms involuntarily, heart thundering.


    "Some of us don¡¯t fight with words," she heaved, teeth gritted, refusing to show weakness.

 Chapter 95: Black Honey - Dirty Love

    <h4>Chapter 95: ck Honey - Dirty Love</h4>


    Damien¡¯s mouth curved into a devilish grin against her skin. "It doesn¡¯t matter what the battle between us is...You will lose every time."


    Luna let out a breathless scoff, more aroused than she wanted to admit. "Why not wait until you face my wolf?" she dared, smirking even though he couldn¡¯t see her face.


    He chuckled darkly. "Pretty little thing, isn¡¯t she?"


    With maddening calm, Damien adjusted his stance, pressing against her with maddening proximity, his hand still wrapped firmly around her wrists. He leaned closer until his lips almost brushed her ear. "That fire..." he murmured, and she shivered despite herself, "should be used to stand by me¡ªnot against me."


    His free hand traced the line of her side, grazing over her ribs, her hip, leaving trails of fire on her skin through the thin fabric of her gown. Luna¡¯s jaw clenched. The warmth pooling in her stomach was not helping her righteous fury.


    "Not when you are being an asshole," she bit out.


    Damien¡¯s grin widened against her neck. "I¡¯ll take that as progress," he said softly, nipping lightly at the skin near her pulse point before pulling back just enough to meet her gaze.


    He flipped her to face him in one smooth, possessive movement, catching herpletely off-guard. His gaze roamed hungrily down her body. "Shame," he murmured, his thumb brushing her cheek. "I love this dress."


    "What?" The word had barely slipped from her mouth, more a breath than a question, when she felt the sudden, shocking tug at her thigh. Damien gripped the slit of her gown¡ªgrip firm, intention clear¡ªand in one swift, unapologetic motion, he ripped it clean off her. The fabric gave way with a dramatic rrrrip, pooling to the floor.


    Luna stumbled back a step, now standing in her heels, panties, and fury. "You son of a bitch!" she gasped, her eyes zing with renewed rage. Her fists clenched at her sides, breathing in hot, shallow bursts. This was not how civilized beings settled arguments. This was maddening.


    Damien just smiled and kissed her.


    She fought him at first, her hands pushing against his chest, her body rigid with resistance. The kiss was war, and she was not going to be the first to break. But then... the bond stirred. That ancient tether between them snapped.


    And suddenly... the fight changed. Their rage became hunger. It was gravity. It was molten andpletely out of their control.


    Instead of throwing punches, they battled with their bodies.


    Damien¡¯s hand tangled in her hair, yanking her head back just enough to force her eyes on his. "Look at me," he growled against her lips. "You always want control, don¡¯t you?"


    "I¡¯ll take it back," she snarled, gripping his jaw as if daring him to try her.


    His hands slid down her body, rough, fingers grazing the aching peaks of her breasts¡ªright over her sensitive nipples.


    The reaction was instant.


    Luna let out a sharp gasp as her body betrayed her. Her knees buckled, and she reached for his shoulders to stay upright. Her rage dissolved in a wave of pure sensation. The fight shattered, reced by a need even more desperate. Her body lit up with a re of ecstasy that had her gasping.


    He broke the kiss, lips glistening, eyes dark with primal intensity. "You were saying?" he whispered.


    Luna didn¡¯t get the chance to answer. Damien bent his head, sinking his mouth to the mark on her neck and sucked.


    Her world exploded.


    A moan escaped her, raw and loud, a cry of surrender that echoed in the stillness of the room. Her fingers dug into his back as her hips arched toward him, needing him, wanting him, and absolutely hating how right it felt.


    Somewhere in the haze of sensation, her inner voice screamed, Damnit, Luna, you were winning!


    But her body had already picked a side. It had chosen Damien.


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    She realized that if they took this step... it was over.


    Her freedom. Her choices. Her delicate illusion of control. It would all shatter the second she gave in to what her body, and worse, her bond, so desperately wanted. She would be his¡ªin every way. His queen. His personal baby factory.


    Luna¡¯s throat tightened at the thought. She couldn¡¯t let it happen.


    So, with what little strength she had left, she reached for the only weapon she had left.


    Her voice.


    "Please..." she whispered, her breath catching in her throat, "stop."


    It was a plea from the part of her soul that still hadn¡¯t given in.


    But Damien was too far gone.


    The ignited bond roared inside him, just as it did in her. Their connection wasn¡¯t one-sided. It didn¡¯t ask permission. It demanded. It burned through both of them, stripping them of sense and will.


    He couldn¡¯t hear her over the need pounding in his veins.


    His hands slid beneath thest barrier she wore, fingertips brushing the heat between her thighs.


    "Damien..." she gasped again, louder this time, desperation peaking. "Stop. I¡¯m begging you."


    And that... that finally broke through.


    The fog didn¡¯t lift so much as it cracked. Damien growled, a deep, guttural sound of pain, and jerked away from her. His eyes glowed blood-red, still lost in the bond¡¯s hunger, but behind the fire was pain.


    He turned his face away, jaw clenched so tightly it trembled. His chest heaved with ragged, unfinished breaths.


    They stood there for a moment, caught in the wreckage of what almost happened. The silence between them screamed.


    Damien¡¯s hands hung by his sides, fingers twitching, aching for her. His eyes searched hers, as if silently begging her to say something different. To take it back. To say "never mind" and pull him back in.


    But Luna said nothing.


    She just whimpered, grieving the unbearable loss of the feelings he had started in her, of the storm he¡¯d left unfinished inside her. Her skin still burned where he touched her. Her thighs trembled. Her lips were swollen, her heart aching, her soul divided.

 Chapter 96: Amy Winehouse - Love Is A Losing Game

    <h4>Chapter 96: Amy Winehouse - Love Is A Losing Game</h4>


    Without another word, he turned and breezed out of the room.


    Luna stood alone in the quiet aftermath. Her ripped dressy in a pile at her feet. Her body hummed with unresolved tension. Her heart? Oh, her heart was a traitor. It wanted to go after him. To finish what they started. To surrender.


    *****


    Kyllian¡¯s heart did a somersault, then broke into a full marathon sprint the moment he read the note. His fingers trembled slightly, the paper fluttering.


    ¡¯Meet me at the caf¨¦ between boundaries in a week. 7pm...


    Princess Luna Sinir¡¯


    That was it. Simple, direct Luna. And yet, to Kyllian, it felt like the damn thing had been handwritten by the Moon Goddess herself.


    Did she miss him? Was this her reaching out? Hell, at this point, if she asked him to run away to some obscure mountain vige where no one knew their names, he¡¯d already be halfway there with a packed bag and a bouquet of whatever flowers she loved.


    He wanted it all with her.


    Lately, his blind rages had be more frequent. But he knew one thing: just a little dose of her could quiet the madness, at least for a little while.


    And poor Talon. Bless that unshakable soldier¡¯s heart. Kyllian was nearly certain he was one snarled response away from catching an idental uppercut to the jaw. Talon had been patient, understanding, even asionally offering advice. But how long before he cracked under the weight of Kyllian¡¯s emotional wreckage?


    *****


    In the cold, cavernous expanse of the Blood Throne room, King Lucivar satzily on his throne, drumming his fingers against the armrest.


    He knew why they were here. Of course, he knew. The whole realm knew. News of Damien and Luna¡¯s grand entrance at Lord Bishop¡¯s christening had spread.


    Lucivar sighed as the council filed in, faces stiff with curiosity.


    "Well," Lucivar said. "How can I help you lot today?"


    The head councilman cleared his throat, smile fixed.


    "Your highness," he began in that tone that always made Lucivar want to nap with one eye open, "we congratte you on the prince finally working out his rtionship with the princess."


    "Do you?" Lucivar arched an eyebrow, the sarcasm dripping off him. "How generous...And yet...the prince wasn¡¯t invited to this meeting."


    The head councilman cleared his throat delicately.


    "The matter we wish to discuss is of a delicate nature," the man began, sping his hands. "One that might not resonate well with the prince."


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    Lucivar arched an eyebrow, so slowly it could¡¯ve been choreographed. "You mean offend him."


    The man hesitated. "It is a possibility, yes."


    "Fine," Lucivar sighed, gesturingzily with his hand. "Let¡¯s hear it. Let¡¯s peel the Band-Aid off this ancient wound of yours, shall we?"


    The man nodded solemnly, as though he were about to deliver a eulogy rather than a political proposal. "Your Majesty, let it be known first that the people are not opposed to the prince¡¯s union with the princess. If the Blood Goddess herself willed it that way, who are we to go against her will?"


    <subt></subt>


    "How noble of you," Lucivar muttered, already over it. "And yet...You wouldn¡¯t be here if everything was sunshine and sacrificial doves."


    The councilman licked his lips. "We... would like to know what the future of the Blood City is concerning the session of the throne."


    Lucivar gave the most dramatic shrug a centuries old vampire king could muster. "Same as it has always been. When I retire, the prince rules. When the prince retires... his child rules. It¡¯s not exactly a mystery, gentlemen. We¡¯ve been doing this for several millennia. It¡¯s practically tradition."


    "Simple...isn¡¯t it?" he added with a smirk, stretching. "Besides, there¡¯s still a thousand years between now and then. Why bring this up now?"


    The councilman straightened again, emboldened by whatever dusty rulebook he clutched at in his mind. "Even in a million years, a True Blood has always ruled us," he said firmly. "And a True Blood will continue to rule us. A hybrid has never taken the throne."


    "I see," he said calmly, though his smile had vanished. "So what you¡¯re saying, in your infinite wisdom, is that if my son¡¯s child were to take the throne someday, you¡¯d... object?"


    "Not object, sire," the man said quickly. "Merely... question the legality."


    "Well... then you have a problem," Lucivar said. He let the words stretch in the air, then punctuated them with a sharpugh that echoed off the stone walls of the throne room.


    "You cannot eat your cake and have it," he continued, rising from his throne with a casual grace that masked the ancient power in his bones. His sharp eyes scanned the assembled council. "The prince found his mate in a werewolf¡ªthrough the goddess¡¯s divine meddling, no less. And now, after all your whining, you¡¯re suddenly thrilled they¡¯ve worked it out. Why? Because even you fools know that a vampire rejected by his mate is nothing."


    "And now," Lucivar continued, pacing slowly in front of his throne, "you do not want the fruit of that union to rule over you. I am afraid..." He turned and locked eyes with the head councilman, "at some point, you have to sacrifice something."


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    The old man stiffened. "There are too many things at stake," he said, "to allow for a hybrid king."


    Lucivar tilted his head slightly, studying the man. "And what exactly is at stake? Your pride? Your dusty traditions?"


    He didn¡¯t wait for a response. Instead, he swept an arm out dramatically. "The princess has sacrificed her life. Her throne. Her people. She gave up her birthright, her family, and her pack to be here¡ªto be with him. Her own father banished her. That is not a punishment thrown around lightly in her world. A wolf without a pack. And yet, this..." he waved toward the council, "this is what you want to do to your future queen?"


    Lucivar narrowed his eyes. "You know nothing about werewolves, do you? You don¡¯t test them. They do not forget. They do not forgive. They remember insults as clearly as they remember the scent of blood. You¡¯re ying with fire wrapped in fur and ws." Lucivar leaned in. "Let me be clear: the throne is not determined by blood alone. It is determined by strength. By will. And sometimes, yes, by the sheer cosmic irony of fate."


    (Its a new week, please. Support this story as much as you can. 3 Chapters will be uploaded daily for every day we appear on any top 10 ranking)

 Chapter 97: X Ambassadors - The Devil You Know

    <h4>Chapter 97: X Ambassadors - The Devil You Know</h4>


    "Even so," the head councilman said quietly but with forced resolve, "we do not want a hybrid in our future. She can be queen, yes. But not queen mother. The heir... cannote from her."


    Lucivar turned slowly and walked back to his throne, his footsteps deliberate, echoing in the vast, silent hall. He sat down, crossed one leg over the other, and steepled his fingers.


    "You," he said evenly, "are either very brave or very stupid."


    The councilman said nothing.


    "You want a fairy tale bloodline so badly?" Lucivar asked. "Then go find a pureblood vampire. Find a way to make sure you meet the Blood goddess to cancel out his bond with the vampire princess and mate him with her. Good luck with that."


    "We request that the royal concubine bear the prince an heir before the royal wedding."


    "You know what..." he began, "how about you all deliver this little nugget of brilliance to the prince yourselves."


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    He descended the steps of his throne, eyes glowing faintly. "Because I sure as hell am not going to do it."


    "Dismissed."


    "Your Highness!" the man gasped, clearly panicking at the king¡¯s sudden loss of patience.


    "You heard me!" Lucivar thundered. The sound was ancestral. It echoed with the power of a thousand dead kings, each of whom would¡¯ve dragged a councilman into the sun for less.


    In a chaotic scramble, hastily bowed heads, and muffled curses, the entire council cleared the room.


    Lucivar sighed as he flopped unceremoniously back down onto his throne, one hand dragging down his face. "There¡¯s always a bloody problem. Every week. Every damn week." He stared at the ceiling. "Fuck!!!"


    *****


    Seliora adjusted the silk scarf draped over her shoulders as she stepped out of the pristine white hall of the Royal Clinic. She had been here for one reason¡ªto determine her most fertile date. Just in case.


    "Lady Seliora!"


    She turned, her brows lifting in polite confusion, though a hint of irritation flickered behind her perfectlyposed smile. "Yes, Doctor Mira?"


    The physician hurried toward her, clutching a small, in envelope.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Mira said, slightly breathless. "But someone dropped this off for you a few days ago. Said it was urgent and had to be handed directly to you."


    Seliora tilted her head suspiciously and took the envelope with a skeptical hum. "Strange. Did the person leave a name?"


    "No." Mira hesitated. "Didn¡¯t speak much."


    Seliora¡¯s instincts prickled. She slit open the envelope and pulled out a folded piece of paper. Just...nk parchment.


    She unfolded it fully, staring at it with a frown. "It¡¯s empty."


    Mira shrugged, obviously just relieved to pass it on. "Maybe it¡¯s a prank?"


    Seliora stared at the page a moment longer, her pulse ticking slightly faster despite herself.


    "Thank you, Doctor Mira," she murmured, slipping the paper back inside and tucking it into her purse.


    Her mind drifted from the empty envelope. If it didn¡¯t carry a curse or a bomb, it could wait.


    Instead, Seliora¡¯s thoughtszily floated back to Damien. The idea that she and Damien might soon have a child was exhrating. Her heart gave a giddy flutter. A baby. A piece of him.


    So what if the werewolf princess was his mate? Seliora thought smugly.


    Yes. She had nothing to worry about.


    *****


    <subt>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</subt>


    Luna didn¡¯t question it when Damien said he wanted to surprise her.


    After the christening night, an invisible wall had grown between them.


    So when he knocked on her door, all charming smile and cryptic eyes, and said, "Get dressed. We¡¯re going out."¡ªshe didn¡¯t fight him. She simply followed.


    She didn¡¯t question it when they drove in silence out of the towering gates of Blood City. Luna pressed her hand to the ss window, watching the scenery change. Trees began to look like the ones from her own childhood. Less vampiric gloom, more earthy peace.


    When he finally stopped outside a small caf¨¦ nestled in the middle of a dirt road, she was already half-curious.


    Damien leaned over from the driver¡¯s side and murmured, "Go inside. I¡¯ll be right here."


    She gave him a puzzled nce but obeyed. She pushed open the caf¨¦¡¯s door.


    And then she saw Kyllian, leaning back with a cup of coffee in one hand and a cautious smile tugging at his lips.


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    Luna gasped, her chest tightening with disbelief. Her heart leapt.


    "Kyllian!" she squealed, and before she knew it, her feet were already moving, alreadyunching her across the room.


    Kyllian was already on his feet, arms wide and waiting.


    She mmed into him. He caught her easily, arms wrapping around her waist, lifting her slightly off the floor. Luna buried her face in his shoulder, giggling as his lips pressed kiss after kiss to her temple, her forehead, her hair.


    "You smell like home," she whispered, smiling against his neck.


    Their embrace lingered, both desperate not to be the one to pull away first.


    "I¡¯ve missed you," Luna said, finally pulling back, her hands still gripping thepels of his jacket.


    "If you missed me this much, you should have sent a message to me earlier," Kyllianughed.


    He tried to y it off with humor, but the truth sat heavy in his chest¡ªhe had missed her. And now that she was here, soft and real in his arms, part of him wanted to forget everything else. But Luna pulled away slightly, her brows furrowing.


    "Sent a message?" she repeated, the wordsing out slowly. "I... I didn¡¯t send a message."


    "I received a message signed with your name. Told me to meet you here, today."


    Her eyes widened, confusion giving way to disbelief. Then, as if drawn by invisible strings, she turned her head and looked out the caf¨¦ window.


    Leaning against the car, Damien stood watching them through the ss.


    "Son of a bitch," Luna muttered, one eye twitching.


    "I¡¯m guessing that means the blood sucker sent it," Kyllian noted dryly.


    "Yeah..." she exhaled, still staring at Damien with a look that could curdle milk. "What I don¡¯t know is why."

 Chapter 98: Harry Styles - From the Dining Table

    <h4>Chapter 98: Harry Styles - From the Dining Table</h4>


    "How have you been? Are they treating you right?" he asked, eyes searching her face as though he could read the truth in the lines around her eyes.


    "I¡¯m fine," she said. "You?"


    Luna turned to him fully now, and her stomach sank at what she saw. He looked thinner, his skin paler, his eyes a little too hollow, as if sleep had abandoned him weeks ago. Even his hair, usually wild and charming, looked tired.


    "Surviving," Kyllian said with a shrug that carried the weight of a thousand sleepless nights.


    Luna reached out and touched his face gently, her fingers brushing over his cheek. "Kyllian..."


    "I¡¯m okay," he said quickly. "I just... miss breathing without feeling like part of me¡¯s gone."


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    Her heart ached.


    "How are my parents?" she asked softly, hoping to focus on anything else.


    A shadow crossed Kyllian¡¯s face. He looked away, lips tightening. "I¡¯m sorry, Luna. I haven¡¯t been to the castle since you left. I... I couldn¡¯t."


    Luna¡¯s fingers dropped from his cheek, curling into herp.


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    "Kyllian... please...You have to check on them. Father may have banished me, but I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t have a choice. He¡¯s still my father. I know him. I know this must be hurting him more than he lets on. He needs you."


    He stared at her, torn between his own pain and the love he still felt for her. How could she ask him to walk back into the castle that helped keep her way from him? To look the King in the eye, knowing he¡¯d chosen the enemy?


    But then again... how could he say no to her?


    She was still Luna. Still his Luna.


    "Okay," he finally whispered. "I¡¯ll go."


    She smiled at him, tearful and grateful and beautiful.


    And outside, Damien watched all of it. He hadn¡¯t expected this part of the n to hurt.


    At least not this much.


    Kyllian reached for her gently. His fingers grazed her cheek, warm and trembling, and when she leaned into his palm, he felt like he could breathe again. For the first time in what felt like forever, the crushing weight in his chest eased.


    "I need you," he confessed.


    Luna closed her eyes and kissed his palm, gently. It was tender.


    "Well, isn¡¯t this a touching reunion,"


    Luna¡¯s eyes snapped open as Damien¡¯s presence swept in. She turned slowly, and there he stood.


    Kyllian stiffened immediately, shoulders drawing back. "If it isn¡¯t the thieving blood sucker," he said with a snarl that barely masked the pain underneath.


    "So..." Damien said, ignoring the jab. "Have you told her?"


    Kyllian blinked. "Told her what?"


    Luna¡¯s head bounced between the two of them. "Told me what?" she echoed, confused and already bracing for the emotional p that was surelying.


    "Really?...All that time I spent brooding out there, and this is what you two have been doing? Moon-eyed flirting and coy hand-kissing? Not a single truth shared?"


    Kyllian narrowed his gaze.


    <subt></subt>


    Damien knew.


    "How...?" Kyllian murmured. "How could you have known?"


    Damien tilted his head, that maddening smirk ying on his lips. "Will you tell her," he asked, "or do you want me to?"


    Kyllian looked at Luna, and in that moment, he saw everything he didn¡¯t want to destroy. She was still his anchor, even if fate had tried to pull her away. He exhaled shakily, the weight of truth finally pressing against his spine.


    "The... the bond isn¡¯t broken, Luna," he admitted.


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened,shes trembling as realization bled into shock. "No... How? You..." She turned sharply to Damien. "Why?"


    Damien looked almost... tired. "I don¡¯t know," he said softly. "But it seems we¡¯re learning as we go. My mark on you¡ªit saved your life, yes. But it didn¡¯t sever your bond with Kyllian."


    Luna was caught between them now, physically and emotionally. The bond she thought had been broken was still alive.


    "Which is why," Damien added briskly, "we have to go now. To Morvakar. And sever it the proper way. Or the mutt here will be even more feral than he already is."


    "I can handle it," Kyllian asserted. His hand tightened around Luna¡¯s as if she might disappear if he let go. His eyes were stormy, betraying his desperation to stay near her.


    Damien chuckled, a low, taunting sound that made Kyllian¡¯s hackles rise. "Yeah, right," he muttered with a cocky smirk. "Because you¡¯ve handled everything so well up until now, haven¡¯t you?"


    "You know he¡¯s right," Luna said, looking into Kyllian¡¯s face, her eyes soft but resolute. "Kyllian... please. You have to let me go. I can¡¯t live with myself if anything happens to you because of me."


    Kyllian closed his eyes and exhaled slowly. After a pause, he turned to Damien.


    "Just so you know," he said, each wordced with the promise of vengeance, "you will pay for everything. Someday. I will make you pay."


    Damien arched an amused brow. "I¡¯d like to see you try," he said with a smirk, but the edge in his tone revealed he wasn¡¯t as amused as he pretended to be.


    *****


    "And the princess arrives," came Morvakar¡¯s voice¡ªechoing from nowhere and everywhere at once, smooth and oily.


    There was no sign of him. Just the disembodied voice of a smug, sadistic sorcerer.


    Luna arched a brow, her hand already inching toward the dagger hidden at her thigh. "Why don¡¯t you show your face? I have my dagger handy here, Sugar," she called out.


    "Here to stab me one more time?" Morvakar¡¯s voice purred again, slinking between them.


    "Depends..." Luna replied, the smirk tugging at her lips not quite hiding the edge in her eyes.


    Damien sighed heavily, scrubbing a hand down his face. "Quit the drama, Morvakar. No one is here to stab you."


    "Don¡¯t make promises only you can keep," Kyllian said. "I still have a score to settle with the sorcerer."


    "Don¡¯t think I forgot how you knocked me out like amon pupst time. I¡¯m itching to rip your throat out."


    "Werewolves, they always have a bone to pick," Morvakar¡¯s voice slithered into the air just before he stepped out from the shadows.


    @Addicted2fantasy: I missed you

 Chapter 99: Hozier - Take Me To Church

    <h4>Chapter 99: Hozier - Take Me To Church</h4>


    Kyllian growled low in his throat, and Damien instinctively rolled his eyes, already bracing himself for a standoff.


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    Morvakar ignored them both. His eyesnded on Luna, gleaming. He smiled. "Look at you, my perfect creation."


    Luna arched a brow and took one dramatic step forward. "You call screwing up my life perfect?"


    "Careful, Princess. Gratitude looks good on a queen," he said, teeth shing. "I gave you a worthy mate."


    Luna scoffed hard enough to nearly sprain her throat.


    "Scoff louder. I didn¡¯t hear you that time," Damien drawled from behind, arms folded.


    "Trouble in paradise, I see," Morvakar grinned, dragging a chair to the center of the room and plopping into it.


    Damien stepped forward, business returning to his tone. "We need you to break the bond between them." He gestured between Luna and Kyllian as though introducing an awkward couple on the brink of a very public divorce.


    Morvakar raised a brow. "You marked her, didn¡¯t you?" he asked Damien. "The bond should be broken."


    "Well, it isn¡¯t," Kyllian said, his body still humming with the stubborn pull of Luna¡¯s magic in his veins.


    Morvakar frowned slightly, intrigued, as if someone had rearranged the puzzle pieces on a game he thought he mastered. "Hmmm...I never did ount for the mutt in this equation."


    "That¡¯s what happens when you mess with thew of nature, Morvakar," Damien said, unamused. "Don¡¯t look so surprised." He sank into an empty chair nearby and added with a dismissive flick of his wrist, "Just work your magic and do your thing."


    With a sigh that was more theatrical than necessary, Morvakar stood and pulled out a dagger. "Fine," he said. "But I expect a thank-you."


    He stepped toward Luna and Kyllian. "Stand together. Hands joined."


    Kyllian¡¯s hands trembled as their fingers intertwined, and when he looked into her eyes, there was nothing but naked pain and pleading.


    Morvakar began to chant in a tongue older than kingdoms. Runes etched into the floor beneath them glowing.


    A swirling wind rose within the room, and Luna¡¯s chest grew tight. A pain unlike any physical wound began to w through her ribs, curling around her heart. It was grief.


    Kyllian¡¯s grip on her hand ckened.


    "I don¡¯t want this," he whispered.


    "I know," Luna choked, tears slipping silently down her cheeks. Her throat burned.


    <subt>free.webn\ove(l)(.)c(o)m</subt>


    The light between them red one final time. And then... it snapped.


    Luna stumbled back, clutching her chest.


    Kyllian stood still, blinking rapidly as though he couldn¡¯t quite register what had just happened. The ache in his soul was too sharp to scream. He simply bowed his head... and said nothing.


    "Well," Morvakar said brightly, wiping his hands. "That was fun."


    Luna red at him through her tears. "You¡¯re a monster."


    "Oh, darling. I¡¯ve been called worse by people but to be fair, none are as magnificent as you."


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    Damien rose from his seat, frowning at Luna¡¯s trembling frame and the devastation carved into Kyllian¡¯s eyes.


    "We should go," he said gently, cing a steadying hand on Luna¡¯s back.


    She nced at Kyllian once more seeing the emptiness he felt.


    *****


    Seliora had just finished herst ss of water. She moved through hervish but lonely room.


    With a gentle sigh, she switched off the lights and let the room sink into darkness. Her fingers brushed against her arm, almost as if trying to warm herself from the chill of the emptiness. Just as she turned to head for bed, an eerie glowing from her dresser, caught her eye. Her heart gave a little jump. The envelope. The same one Doctor Mira had handed her, which had once held nothing but a nk page.


    Now, glowing with faint red letters across the front, it read one simplemand: "Open."


    Seliora¡¯s brows drew together. She quickly turned the light back on, only to gasp when the letters vanished. Off again¡ªthere it was. Back on¡ªgone.


    Her heart beat faster, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. She was intrigued. She opened the envelope. The nk paper was no longer nk. It was inked in crimson red with a simple but chilling message:


    "The princess cannot carry the future heir.


    When you need help, ce a red ribbon on the outside of your door."


    Seliora¡¯s fingers lingered on the paper, a slow smile curling her lips. It was a wicked kind of smile.


    It was nice to know she wasn¡¯t alone. That someone out there shared her vision for the future. Someone bold enough to defy royalty. She didn¡¯t know who they were yet¡ªbut they knew her. That meant she had value. That meant she had power.


    She tore up the letter into bits and pieces and threw in the bin. She didn¡¯t need help¡ªnot yet. But oh, when the time came? She¡¯d ask for it.


    *****


    Luna stepped into the throne room and found King Lucivar, half-slouched on one of the sofas in the far corner. His hands were buried in his face.


    "Your Highness, you sent for me." She bowed with practiced grace.


    "Yes, Princess. Come... have a seat." King Lucivar gestured toward the chair opposite him, his eyes weary, their usual steel dulled.


    Luna obeyed, her hands folding in herp. "Is everything okay? You look troubled."


    Lucivar gave a dismissive wave of his hand, though the gesturecked energy. "Oh, never mind me. Just Blood City troubles." He tried to smile, but it came out crooked. "There are a few things I need to discuss with you, but the most important is... I met your father at the Supernatural Rulers¡¯ Summit. He asked me to extend his greetings."


    "He... misses you," Lucivar added.


    Luna¡¯s lips trembled into a small smile. "I miss them too. Every day." Her gaze fell to her hands. "But I understand the reason for my banishment. My father raised me to know that sometimes the throne¡¯s will may not be your will."


    Lucivar chuckled softly. "Wise words. He looked like he¡¯d aged a hundred years though."


    "I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t easy for him," Luna whispered, then lifted her eyes to Lucivar again. "Still, thank you. For telling me."

 Chapter 100: Zayde Wolfe - The Crown

    <h4>Chapter 100: Zayde Wolfe - The Crown</h4>


    He nodded and leaned back in his chair. "I gave him my ess card. Either he or your mother cane by to see you whenever they want."


    Luna¡¯s face lit up. "Thank you, Your Highness. That means... more than I can say."


    "Now," Lucivar sighed, straightening as the weight of politics settled back on his shoulders, "to other matters."


    She adjusted in her seat, sensing the shift in tone.


    "I can¡¯t give you details about what¡¯s going on politically," he said, "since you haven¡¯t yet been integrated as a citizen. But there are things you must always keep in mind."


    "Of course."


    "Always assume you are in danger."


    Luna arched a brow. "That¡¯s..forting."


    "I¡¯m serious," Lucivar said. "With everything happening¡ªsome of it hidden, some of it boiling right under our feet¡ªI will advise that you remain within Blood Castle. Even if you¡¯ll have your own building, your own rules¡ªI¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re far from Damien if that helps your peace of mind. But you must be somewhere I can personally guarantee your protection."


    Luna nodded quietly, her hands folding over herp in aposed gesture. But inside, her mind whirred.


    "I am not trying to frighten you," Lucivar said, leaning forward slightly, "but you are the prince¡¯s mate. That title alonees with enemies."


    Luna straightened her spine. "I understand."


    She did. More than she cared to admit.


    "Also," Lucivar continued, "if at any point in time, you do get pregnant... you cannot tell anyone."


    "Excuse me?"


    "As a matter of fact," he added, "tell me before you tell Damien. I¡¯m begging you. Please."


    Luna couldn¡¯t help the amused smile tugging at her lips. "Is this about the hybrid issue?"


    Lucivar¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Do you know how many council members I¡¯ve threatened this week?"


    Luna chuckled softly. "Well then, if I ever feel queasy or start craving rare steak with chocte sauce, I¡¯lle directly to you."


    "Please do," Lucivar sighed, dramatically leaning back. "In fact, I¡¯ll assign you a personal doctor, nurse, guard, therapist, and if need be, an opera singer to lull you into naps. Anything you want."


    Sheughed outright now. "You forgot food taster."


    "Right. I¡¯ll throw in a retired assassin as your body guard."


    "I am truly grateful, Your Highness," Luna said, bowing her head slightly. "And I do ept all these things... but I am not just some weak princess. I do have some survival skills."


    Lucivar smiled. "Oh, I don¡¯t doubt it."


    He shifted slightly, eyes now more calcting. "Now, to the final matter... Is everything alright with Damien?"


    Luna was caught off guard. Her smile faltered. "I... of course. I mean, we see less and less of each othertely, but he¡¯s fine."


    Lucivar gave her a look that pierced through her polite mask. "Your father asked about his well-being."


    "My father?"


    "Yes," Lucivar nodded, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "It¡¯s not unusual to check in on the man your daughter¡¯s bonded to, but it was the way he asked. His tone... it sounded ominous. As though he suspects something¡¯s wrong."


    <subt>fre(e)webnove.l.c.om</subt>


    Luna¡¯s stomach twisted.


    "I can find out if all is well," Luna offered. "He is just always so guarded¡ªlike he has a thousand secrets locked behind a single look."


    Lucivar exhaled, a weary sound that carried the weight of centuries of knowing too much and saying too little. "Yeah. That he is."


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    He leaned back in the plush armchair. His hands draped across the armrests, fingers twitching slightly as though even in rxation, his body refused to be at ease.


    "Please," he added after a pause, "let me know if he¡¯s alright."


    Luna nodded, a solemn promise in her eyes, and slowly rose to her feet. She gave him a gentle bow, Then, she turned and exited the throne room.


    *****


    Damien was on his knees in pain.


    He gripped his head. The pain came in waves now. It always started from behind his eyes, before exploding outward in a crescendo of white-hot agony that seemed to light up every nerve ending in his skull.


    He squeezed his eyes shut, forcing a slow, ragged breath through clenched teeth.


    Morvakar had said he had a year. A year to live. A year to love. A year to fix everything.


    The bastard hadn¡¯t said anything about spending that year feeling like someone was ying a symphony on his brain with ming daggers.


    He barely had time to brace himself when a knock came at the door.


    He heard her heartbeat before she spoke.


    "It¡¯s me... Luna."


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    Damien groaned under his breath and forced himself to stand. He bit down on a sharp inhale and staggered to the door.


    By the time he opened it, his face wasposed, though his pale skin had gone two shades too ghostly.


    Luna stood there, looking radiant and anxious all at once. Her hair was swept up loosely.


    "Hi," she said gently. "I was hoping we could talk."


    "Can it wait till tomorrow?" he asked, trying for casual, but the wince that snuck through on thest syble betrayed him.


    "Sure... are you alright?" Luna asked, pausing at the threshold, her brows knit together with concern.


    "Yes, of course," Damien said too quickly. He cleared his throat and added, "Just... it¡¯s been a busy day at work."


    Luna¡¯s lips curled upward slightly in doubt. "Right. Tomorrow then," she said, her words light but her eyes sharp, searching his face.


    Damien nodded, a move he immediately regretted. The moment his head tilted, the pain struck with a vengeance, a white-hotnce of agony that tore through his skull. It was like someone had stabbed him behind the eyes with an invisible dagger. He gasped and stumbled back, one hand flying to his temple as if he could w the pain out.


    "Damien!" Luna cried out, rushing forward.


    "I¡¯m fine... I¡¯m fine," he gritted through clenched teeth, though his pallor said otherwise. His breathing was shallow, and sweat had broken across his brow. "Just a headache."


    Luna nted her hands on her hips, as if offended by the obvious lie. "That¡¯s not just a anything," she snapped. "I¡¯ll find a doctor."

 Chapter 101: Lykke Li - Love Me Like I’m Not Made Of Stone

    <h4>Chapter 101: Lykke Li - Love Me Like I¡¯m Not Made Of Stone</h4>


    She had already turned to leave when Damien, with surprising strength for someone on the verge of copsing, reached out and grabbed her hand. The sudden movement triggered another re of pain, and he winced so hard his eyes watered.


    "You cannot," he said through gritted teeth, his grip tight on her wrist.


    "Damien..." she breathed.


    "No one can know," he said.


    "Does that mean this has been happening frequently?"


    <subt>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</subt>


    "That¡¯s not what I mean," he muttered. "Just... an ill prince stirs a lot of drama I don¡¯t have time for."


    Luna¡¯s shoulders dropped. She understood politics more than she cared to admit. But that didn¡¯t stop the frustration from rising in her chest. "You stubborn, overdramatic idiot," she muttered, taking his arm gently.


    He didn¡¯t resist as she helped him, guiding him. He leaned against her, his body heavy but trusting.


    "You¡¯re too proud for your own good," she added, grunting under his weight as she got him to the edge of the bed.


    "I have a reputation to uphold," he muttered weakly, attempting a smirk that melted into a grimace.


    "You can uphold it lying down, thank you very much."


    She eased him onto the bed and reached for the buttons of his shirt.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, groggy but alert enough to raise an eyebrow.


    "Rx. I¡¯m not trying to seduce you, Prince Charming. You have too many clothes on."


    She worked the buttons open with deft fingers, not missing the way his breathing hitched. Her hands brushed the smooth skin of his chest, and for a moment, everything was still.


    He looked up at her. "Luna..."


    She swallowed, her hand pausing on thest button. "Yes?"


    He closed his eyes without speaking, resting his head back on the pillow. He couldn¡¯t say, he couldn¡¯t tell her.


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    She exhaled and pulled the covers over him, brushing a hand over his hair.


    "I¡¯m staying tonight," she whispered, getting in beside him.


    A faint smile yed on Damien¡¯s lips.


    "I need to be sick more often," Damien teased. The words were yful, but there was a softness in them, a crack in the walls he¡¯d built around himself. He let out a smallugh, but the sound was strained.


    Luna nced at him, a smile tugging at her lips, though her eyes softened with concern. "Don¡¯t get used to it." She leaned in to adjust the nket around him, her fingers lingering on his skin just a moment too long, as if she were trying to memorize the feel of him beneath her touch. "If you need anything..." she added, as if offering him her heart in that single sentence.


    He snuggled closer to her, his arm winding around her waist, pulling her tighter as though he couldn¡¯t get close enough. "I need you to just be," he murmured, his words half-drowned in sleep. It was a simple request, but it held the weight of everything unsaid between them. His breath was warm against her neck, a steady rhythm that lulled her into a peaceful stillness, even as her mind remained restless.


    Luna ran her hand through his hair, fingers caressing the softness of his dark locks, trying to soothe the storm inside both of them. Her touch was gentle. Before long, Damien¡¯s breathing evened out, his face rxing.


    She stayed there, holding him, watching the steady rise and fall of his chest. She thought about how peaceful he looked, how different he seemed when the world wasn¡¯t weighing on his shoulders. He was a good man. A good mate. She was certain of that. But the weight of fate felt heavier than ever. Neither of them had asked for this¡ªthis cruel twist of fate that had thrown them together only to ce insurmountable obstacles in their path. It wasn¡¯t either of their fault, and yet it was them who had to suffer. A helpless knot twisted in her stomach.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Damien," she whispered softly into the quiet room, though she wasn¡¯t sure he could hear her.


    *****


    The sun was barely peeking over the horizon when Seliora stirred from her bed. She rose quickly, as if the day itself was calling to her, demanding her attention. She dressed quickly, each movement purposeful, eachyer of clothing a symbol of her determination.


    As she entered the prince¡¯s castle, her heart raced as she approached the prince¡¯s chambers.


    She stepped into the kitchen, her eyes widening at the sight of Damien, his back to her as he flipped something in a pan. There was a strange sense of normalcy to the scene¡ªsomething about him making breakfast was so... human.


    "Your highness!" she eximed, the words slipping out before she could stop them. Her eyes widened as she nced over the spread of simple foods on the counter. "Do you need me to send a message to the kitchen?"


    Damien turned. He smiled slightly, but it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. There was a heaviness to him, a shadow that never quite left his gaze. "No. I told them not to bother this morning," he said, waving her off, as if dismissing her concern as easily as one might brush aside a stray hair from their face.


    "But..." Seliora hesitated, her gaze flickering nervously.


    "I wanted to make breakfast for..." His voice trailed off. He stopped, not wanting to offend her.


    "I understand. I came to tell you that my fertile week begins tomorrow." Her eyes searched his face, seeking a hint of what he was thinking, but Damien had long mastered the art of guarded expressions.


    "Oh? Uh...tomorrow... right. Okay. Sure." The words fell out of him awkwardly. Okay. Sure. He was saying yes to duty, not desire, and the hesitation in his tone didn¡¯t go unnoticed. He managed a smile, one of those tight-lipped, princely ones.


    But inside? Inside he was unravelling. He wasn¡¯t sure of anything anymore. Except one thing.


    He loved Luna.


    With every molecule of his cursed, dying body.


    <subt>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</subt>


    He loved her when she red at him. He loved her when she walked away from him. He loved her when she held him.


    And he wanted a child¡ªwith her. Not Seliora.

 Chapter 102: The Cinematic Orchestra - To Build A Home

    <h4>Chapter 102: The Cinematic Orchestra - To Build A Home</h4>


    He wanted a child conceived with passion, not permission. Born out of love, not obligation.


    Seliora, however, was not naive.


    She sensed the hesitation in the way he shifted his weight, the way his jaw clenched just a little too tightly. "Shall I expect you tomorrow night then?" she asked.


    Damien nodded slowly. "Of course."


    She bowed, then turned and left the room.


    Damien stood still for a moment, the silence pressing in.


    On one hand, there was tradition. Bloodline. Expectations. A rapidly closing window of time, with less than a year left to sire an heir before death came knocking, as Morvakar had predicted. On the other hand, there was Luna¡ªthe woman who had turned his carefully calcted world into a mess of desire, loyalty, and sleepless nights.


    And worse... the unspoken reality that the people didn¡¯t want a hybrid. Luna¡¯s child might not even be epted, even if it was born of love. So what then? Could he really let Seliora bear his heir for the sake of a crown he might not even wear long enough to warm?


    He sighed deeply, as if trying to breathe out the guilt.


    Grabbing the tray of breakfast, he made his way into his bedroom.


    Luna was still asleep, curled up under the nkets with her hair fanned out on the pillow. Her face was rxed, peaceful, lips slightly parted.


    He ced the tray gently on the side stool, careful not to wake her yet. But his hand reached out, of its own ord, brushing a stray curl away from her cheek. His fingers lingered there, drinking in the moment.


    He slid into bed beside her, trying to quiet his storm of thoughts, and leaned close.


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    "Luna," he whispered softly, pressing a kiss to her temple. "Time to wake up."


    She groaned softly, shifting beneath the sheets. Her eyes fluttered open, hazy and golden, still caught between sleep and wakefulness.


    "Good morning, my Moonlight," Damien whispered.


    Her eyes blinked up at him, dazed for a moment before recognition sank in. Her fingers brushed his jawline. "You¡¯re okay," she whispered, reliefced thick in her sleep-heavy voice.


    "Yes..." he smiled, though it came with the weight of everything he couldn¡¯t say. "I am."


    And then¡ªshe kissed him.


    Luna moved on instinct. A rush of overwhelming relief. She had meant to kiss him, yes. But this? This was her traitorous body going off-script.


    The kiss deepened, surprising them both. Her fingers found the nape of his neck, curling there. He pulled her closer by the waist, as if he could imprint her against his skin. Her legs tangled with his, bare thighs brushing warm against his own. His hand skimmed over her hip, fingers dragging across her soft skin.


    But then, Damien pulled away, his forehead pressed against hers.


    "Don¡¯t start this if you won¡¯t finish it, Luna," he warned. His eyes were serious now, searching hers.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I got carried away." She bit her bottom lip, cheeks flushed, and looked down.


    Damien exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "I made breakfast," he said suddenly, as if reminding himself that he was a man with self-control and not a hormonal teenager on fire. He stood, giving her space.


    "Oh!" Her eyes darted to the tray beside the bed, her own flustered state momentarily forgotten. "Thank you...But... I actually needed to talk to you."


    "Yes, you said sost night." He was trying to read her now, trying to gauge whether this would be another emotionalndmine, or one of those ordinary conversations couples were supposed to have.


    She sat up slowly, pulling the sheet around her and smoothing her hair with one hand. "Your father offered me a job... as the Royal Envoy."


    "That¡¯s... that¡¯s a big deal."


    She nodded. "It is. And I said yes."


    "Oh! That¡¯s amazing. Why didn¡¯t I think about that?" Damien beamed.


    Luna couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his reaction. "Oh! I thought you would be against it," she said, teasing him lightly, though there was a touch of nervousness in her voice. She still wasn¡¯t entirely sure of how much she was allowed to ask for.


    "Why would I be?" Damien¡¯s face fell for a split second, his brows furrowing slightly. "Oh, crap..." he trailed off, looking as though a realization had just hit him.


    Luna raised an eyebrow, concern creeping into her voice. "What? What¡¯s wrong?"


    "You..." He hesitated, his fingers brushing over his lips. "You need to be integrated into Blood City before you can have a job in the Blood Castles or Royal Empire." He let out a frustrated sigh. "Didn¡¯t my father tell you?"


    "He mentioned it but didn¡¯t say I needed to....Well, then let me be integrated." She said it with a determined edge, as though the idea of waiting was just not an option anymore. She was so close to starting something that could make her feel independent and in control.


    Damien looked at her, his face softening as if weighing the very thing he was about to ask her. "It¡¯s not so simple, Luna," he said gently. "It¡¯s... it means you¡¯re swearing your allegiance to the throne... our throne." His gaze flickered to the side as though he could already hear the way this decision might sound. "Are you ready for that? You still seem like you want nothing to do with me, sometimes." Thest part came out almost like a whisper, as if he had been holding it in for a while.


    Luna felt her heart twist. She had never meant to hurt him. She reached out, grasping his hands. "I... I will always miss home. I will always miss my people," she began. She blinked back a few tears she hadn¡¯t meant to let fall. "But what am I supposed to do? I have to move forward. I have to create my own ce here¡ªwhether I like it or not."


    Damien stared at her for a long moment. His hand gently squeezed hers. "Fine. I will arrange it," he said softly. He didn¡¯t want to let her go, but he knew, deep down, this was something she had to do on her own terms.

 Chapter 103: Amber Run - I Found

    <h4>Chapter 103: Amber Run - I Found</h4>


    Luna gave him a small smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. She hesitated before she spoke again. "Aboutst night, Damien." She still remembered the sharp pain he¡¯d been in, how he¡¯d tried to hide it from her, and what Lucivar had said.


    Damien immediately shook his head, his eyes reassuring. "I promise, I am fine. It was nothing," he said. He ran a hand through his messy hair, looking away for a moment. "All I needed was a good sleep. And that was a damned good one. Because you were here..."


    Luna¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words.


    "Now eat," he added with a sudden lightness, breaking the moment with the gentlemand, but there was an undeniable softness in the way he spoke, as if he were both teasing her and protecting her at the same time.


    Lunaughed softly, trying to shake off the lingering tension. "Yes, sir." She gave him a yful wink, the motioning as naturally as breathing. "But only if you promise to eat too."


    "Deal," he agreed, his smile slowly returning to its usual yful warmth, the familiar mischievous glint in his eyes.


    *****


    Kyllian stood outside the castle doors longer than he needed to. His hands were jammed into the pockets of his coat, and his usually confident stride had deserted him somewhere on the journey. The guards recognized him and offered a respectful nod, which only made him feel more awkward. Great, he thought. Even my eyebrows feel guilty. Luna had asked him¡ªno, insisted¡ªthat hee. And what Luna wanted, Kyllian found himself doing... even when it meant walking straight into the lion¡¯s den.


    He had expected the king to be in the throne room. But no. The steward had informed him that King Magnus was in his quarters, specifically in the grand parlour.


    When the steward opened the grand parlour doors, Kyllian stepped inside and found Magnus seated in an armchair, reading. Magnus looked up and blinked, squinting as though he didn¡¯t trust his own eyesight.


    "Your Majesty," Kyllian said, bowing respectfully, straightening only when Magnus slowly stood, his face alight with affection.


    "Alpha Kyllian! It¡¯s good to see you, my boy!" Magnus crossed the room and pped Kyllian on both shoulders.


    "I just came in to check on you," Kyllian said awkwardly. "It¡¯s been a while."


    Magnus pulled back, his eyes glinting. "I thought you were mad at me."


    "That would be treason, my lord," Kyllian said with a tight smile.


    "I know you are, Kyllian," Magnus said. "And when you do take the throne, you¡¯ll understand what it means to be caught between a rock and a hard ce. Sometimes, both ends of a sword are pointed at you."


    Kyllian blinked. "E...Excuse me, take the throne?" The words felt like they didn¡¯t belong in his mouth.


    Magnus gave a sheepish shrug. "Well, somebody has to. You were betrothed to Luna, remember? If you¡¯d married her, you¡¯d have been king already. But now..." He sighed and lowered himself back into the armchair. "The council requested a recement heir. And you, my dear Alpha, are the recement."


    Kyllian stared at him in stunned silence, wondering if he was experiencing a stress-induced hallucination. The recement?


    "I¡¯m honoured to even be considered, Your Highness," Kyllian said. His eyes, however, betrayed him¡ªburning with a storm of conflicted loyalty and restrained emotion. "But this... this just means you¡¯ve given up on the princess entirely."


    Magnus exhaled slowly. "I haven¡¯t given up on her as a daughter," he said. "She will always be my Luna. But as heir to the throne..." He trailed off.


    "Prince Damien will make her happy. I know that," he continued. "And if happiness is all she ever gets from this world, I¡¯ll be satisfied. But the crown? That¡¯s another beast entirely. You don¡¯t wear it with love¡ªyou wear it with duty."


    Kyllian looked down at his hands, fists clenched unconsciously on his knees. "She says hi, by the way," he said, more gently than expected.


    Magnus¡¯s head jerked up. "You saw her? How is she?"


    "She seems okay," Kyllian replied, giving a half-smile. "Still mouthy. Still stubborn. Still determined to punch fate in the face."


    A slow grin crept across the king¡¯s face. "That¡¯s my girl."


    "I hear she is to be Blood City¡¯s Royal Envoy now?"


    Kyllian let out a soft chuckle. "I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to handle her."


    Magnusughed. "Yeah. The vampires are about to get a front row seat to the representative of werewolf hardhead."


    "How is the queen?" Kyllian asked, letting the warmth linger a bit before shifting gears.


    <subt>f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om</subt>


    "She¡¯s at the town square," Magnus replied. "They have an importers¡¯ meeting."


    Kyllian snorted. "Of course she did. I¡¯ll hang around till shees back. I promised Luna I¡¯d look in on her."


    Magnus studied him. "It¡¯s time you let Luna go," he said atst. "And find a queen to sit on the throne with you."


    "Your Majesty," Kyllian began. "Surely there¡¯s another way¡ª"


    But Magnus cut him off. "Look. I am exhausted. I am tired."


    He said it as a weary man finally admitting that the years had caught up with him¡ªand found him standing still.


    "I have done my best on the throne," Magnus continued, "and I need to rest, Kyllian. I am not young anymore."


    There was something almost painful in hearing it. Kyllian had grown up looking at Magnus as a force of nature. And now here he was, a man asking for peace.


    "Think about it, Kyllian," the king added, sping his hands behind his back as he turned to the window. "I need to retire as king and spend the rest of my days being a father."


    Kyllian inhaled deeply, trying to bury the panic wing at his ribs. Him? On the throne?


    "I... I will think about it, Your Highness," he said finally.


    Magnus turned and gave him a warm, tired smile, oneced with relief. He pped Kyllian on the shoulder once more, as if physically passing along a fraction of his royal burden.


    "Good. That¡¯s all I ask."

 Chapter 104: Sam Smith - I’m Not The Only One

    <h4>Chapter 104: Sam Smith - I¡¯m Not The Only One</h4>


    Luna was waging war¡ªagainst clothing, specifically. Her room looked like a battlefield of half-filled suitcases and discarded shoes.


    She folded a blouse neatly, then stared at it. "I¡¯m not running away," she muttered to herself. "This is not running away."


    She was preparing to move into the private building King Lucivar hadmissioned for her. It was elegant, distant from Damien¡¯s quarters.


    As soon as she¡¯d spoken to Damien about it, she would move. It was what she wanted, wasn¡¯t it?


    <subt></subt>


    Independence.


    Identity.


    Who was she without the crown? Without the stifling expectations?


    She needed to find out. And when she did, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe and Damien could finally begin again. One day, when the time was right, maybe she¡¯d walk beside him, not as his responsibility... but as his queen.


    She bent to pick up a runaway scarf, only to nearly fall into an open suitcase. She groaned. "Ugh. Maybe being a queen means someone else packs your bags."


    That¡¯s when she heard the faint knock and turned to see Damien stepping into the room.


    He looked sharp in his dark coat.


    "Hey, Luna. I was able to¡ª" Damien¡¯s voice trailed off the moment he stepped into the room and caught sight of the scene before him.


    "What...what is going on? Are you going somewhere?" he asked.


    Luna looked over her shoulder. "Not really. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be back so early," she said, folding a sweater. "I wanted to tell you the king finally got me a ce of my own."


    Damien¡¯s brows knit together. He took another step into the room. "The king... a ce of your own. I don¡¯t understand."


    That was the understatement of the century.


    "I told the king I¡¯d like my own space," Luna exined. "I want to find my footing in Blood City. He didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to live outside the Blood Castles, so he gave me a building here."


    Her logic was wless, reasonable even. But all Damien could hear was the rush of silence filling the growing gap between them.


    "What¡¯s wrong with here?" he asked, genuine bewilderment in his voice. "What¡¯s wrong with this ce?"


    She paused in her folding. That told him everything before she even spoke.


    "Damien... I told you I wanted to be by myself. Figure this whole thing out."


    He swallowed. The words lodged in his throat.


    "You mean be away from me."


    Luna winced a little from how easily he¡¯d misunderstood.


    "Not like you¡¯re saying it," she said softly, stepping toward him.


    Her eyes searched his face, willing him to understand. She wasn¡¯t running from him¡ªshe was trying to find herself without being eclipsed by him. She needed space, not absence. Solitude, not separation.


    Damien stood still, as though her step forward had knocked the breath out of him instead of inviting him closer.


    "This isn¡¯t about not loving you," Luna continued. "This is about loving myself enough to know I can¡¯t be good for anyone¡ªnot even you¡ªuntil I¡¯m whole."


    "You know, in my head, I thought we were finally doing okay," he murmured. "Hell, I actually thought we were making progress."


    Luna¡¯s heart twisted. "We are, Damien. But not in the way you want. Not yet."


    He looked away, running a hand through his hair. "So, what? I just wait now? Pretend I¡¯m not going crazy every time I walk into a room and you¡¯re not there?"


    <subt>\n(o)v.e\l</subt>


    Luna tilted her head, reaching for his hand. "You don¡¯t have to pretend anything. You just have to trust me. I¡¯m not disappearing. I¡¯m just... relocating."


    Damien gave her a long look of heartbreak.


    "Luna," Damien said. His eyes burned into hers, fierce and wounded. "I have done everything I can to show you that beyond the mate pull, beyond the bond¡ªI love you."


    He stood rigid in the doorway. His fingers flexed at his sides.


    "I have begged," he went on. "I have sacrificed, I have..." His throat worked around the words he didn¡¯t want to say. "...but all you do is find a way to keep me away since the very beginning."


    "Without the bond," he said quietly, "you would never even see me."


    Luna flinched because it was the truth, in some twisted, painful way. She opened her mouth, her heart thudding in her chest.


    "Damien... you don¡¯t understand. I..."


    But he cut her off with a sharp wave of his hand. "I¡¯m done, Luna."


    He took a shaky breath and looked away, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see her face anymore¡ªbecause seeing her always made him weak, and he didn¡¯t want to be weak today.


    "I¡¯m done being the fool that runs after you," he said. "I can¡¯t do this anymore. I can¡¯t."


    "If you would just let me exin," she said quickly, stepping forward on instinct.


    "I came to tell you your integration ritual has been scheduled at the High Temple for the next full moon," he said. "You can do whatever you want."


    And with that, he turned and walked out of the room.


    Luna stood frozen, her heart racing to catch up with what had just happened.


    "Damien..." she whispered, the sound barely audible even to herself.


    The door closed behind him with a soft thud.


    She didn¡¯t realize her hand was on her chest until she felt the pulse beneath her palm.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to go like that.


    She¡¯d only meant to have a little space. To find herself, not to lose him.


    She sank onto the edge of the bed, staring at the packed bags.


    *****


    Damien stormed into the throne room, his fury crackling off him in waves that startled even the guards posted at the tall double doors.


    "Are you trying to keep her away from me too?" he shouted the moment he caught sight of his father. "You¡¯re supposed to be my father! What... what are you doing?"


    Lucivar didn¡¯t even look startled. In fact, he looked... mildly amused. He lifted a brow and calmly turned from therge chested royal secretary who was presenting him with estate reports.

 Chapter 105: Heather Headley - Me Time

    <h4>Chapter 105: Heather Headley - Me Time</h4>


    Lucivar flicked a yful wink at the secretary. "Leave us, darling," he said withzy charm.


    The secretary flushed slightly and gathered up the reports withoutment. On her way out, she bowed slightly in Damien¡¯s direction. The poor prince looked like he was two seconds frombusting into ash.


    "Now," Lucivar said, leaning back with exaggerated patience, "use your inside voice, son. You sound like a howling werewolf."


    Damien¡¯s eyes practically bulged. "You got her a house!" he barked, pointing a shaky hand as if the word house hadmitted a personal offense.


    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>


    "Yes," Lucivar replied coolly, crossing his legs. "She requested her personal space. I gave it to her."


    Damien whirled around. "You gave it to her," he echoed, louder now, hands iling. "He gave it to her! Unbelievable. That¡¯s just... wow."


    Lucivar watched the meltdown unfold. "Son," he said dryly, "if I hadn¡¯t, she would have found a way. She is, in case you¡¯ve forgotten, Luna Sinir."


    "She is my mate!" Damien roared, turning back with the fire of heartbreak in his eyes. "She¡¯s my mate! And you¡¯re just handing her space and nodding like it¡¯s all fine¡ªit¡¯s not fine!"


    Lucivar tilted his head. "You do realize yelling ¡¯She is my mate!¡¯ at full volume does not get her to be with you any quicker, right?"


    Damien groaned and dragged a hand through his hair, pacing. "It¡¯s not about possession. It¡¯s about effort. I¡¯ve tried everything. I¡¯ve given her time, patience, honesty."


    Lucivar leaned forward then. "And maybe that¡¯s exactly why she needed space. Because everything you¡¯re doing¡ªhowever noble¡ªfeels like pressure. You¡¯ve loved her through every inch of her resistance, but have you ever let her love you freely, without the weight of obligation?"


    "She didn¡¯t ask for that house to spite you," Lucivar added. "She asked for it to find herself. You want a mate. She wants to be a person first."


    "And nothing changes the fact that she is your mate! Give her time," he snapped, jabbing a finger in the air. "The woman just got marked by you, Damien. She¡¯s a banished princess. She lost her family, her goddamn people. She is a wolf without a pack."


    He took a step closer, eyes narrowing. "When was thest time you took her on a run, huh? Or have you even ever? Do you even remember she¡¯s a wolf, not just a woman you fell in love with under a blood moon? Not everything is about you."


    Damien hade in full of anger, but his father¡¯s words cut deeper than he¡¯d anticipated. "I would think," Lucivar continued, "that if she asked you for the world, you would hand it to her on a silver tter¡ªhell, you¡¯d forge the tter yourself and sprinkle it with rose petals!"


    Damien turned away, pacing again, running a hand through his dark hair with enough force to nearly rip it out. "This is an excuse to get away from me, don¡¯t you get it?" he said, nearly a whisper at first, then louder, until it came out in a cry of desperation. "She¡¯s finding every reason to stay away."


    "You just said she is your mate," Lucivar said with a shrug, though his gaze was dead serious. "That¡¯s not a temporary arrangement, Damien. It¡¯s not a title or a contract. It¡¯s forever. So if you truly believe that, then give her the time she needs to find herself¡ªbecause when she does, she will be with you for the rest of her life."


    Damien¡¯s hands dropped to his sides. He looked exhausted. Emotionally gutted. He blinked as if trying to keep tears at bay, but one slipped through anyway. "I cannot," he said hoarsely. "I can¡¯t, Father."


    Lucivar stared at him, nostrils ring.


    "Why the hell not!!!"


    The sound shook the windows.


    "You went to all this trouble," Lucivar shouted, "and now that she¡¯s starting to ept her ce in it, now that she¡¯s not running, you¡¯re trying to rush her?!"


    "Because I don¡¯t have the time!" Damien screamed. The veins in his neck bulged. His eyes were wild and glistening, untethered by the weight of truth too long buried.


    Lucivar hadn¡¯t expected that.


    The throne room went deathly silent.


    "What does that mean?"


    Damien took a step back. "Forget it," he muttered.


    Lucivar¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Prince Damien," he said. "You will not step out of this throne room until you exin exactly what you mean."


    There was no room for debate. No wiggle room for evasion. Just the unwavering stare of a father who had survived wars¡ªbut would not survive losing his son.


    Damien¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. "I have less than a year. Give or take, left to live."


    Time fractured.


    Lucivar didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t move. He just stood there.


    He dropped back onto the sofa behind him.


    He knew.


    Oh gods, he knew.


    He had sensed it in the edges of conversation, in the way Damien had stopped looking at the future and started treating it like a countdown. Magnus had looked at Lucivar with eyes that mourned before the grave had even been dug.


    "What?" Lucivar whispered.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Father...She was my poison."


    Lucivar closed his eyes, and for a moment, he looked like a man on the edge of madness. He didn¡¯t want to picture it, the cruel joke of fate that would take his son first.


    "The mark..." Lucivar echoed, choking on the word. "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t outlive you, Damien. You¡¯re not supposed to go before me. That¡¯s not how this ends."


    Damien took a step forward, but there was nofort he could offer that wouldn¡¯t hurt. "Morvakar wanted to teach you a lesson," he said, bitterly. "Wanted you to know that we would choose love every time. So, he made her. Created her for me. Bonded her to me so I would know the risks of being with her¡ªand still take them."


    Lucivar stared at him,pletely undone.


    "That was his n all along?...To avenge his son..."


    "I chose her even when I knew it would kill me," he said. "So, no... I do not have the time for her to ¡¯find herself.¡¯ I have left my kingdom without an heir, without a future king. She is supposed to be closer to me, not farther away from me."

 Chapter 106: Bruce Springsteen and Barry White - Secret Garden

    <h4>Chapter 106: Bruce Springsteen and Barry White - Secret Garden</h4>


    "You didn¡¯t tell her... why?"


    Damien exhaled, long and low. "I don¡¯t want her pity," he said finally. "I don¡¯t want her to be with me out of obligation. I want her to love me. To see me. Me. I hoped that if she did... if she really saw me and still chose me... it would make dying worth it."


    His throat worked around the knot forming there. "I¡¯ve done all I can for her," he added. "Now I just have to do what I can for my people."


    He bowed stiffly and turned to leave.


    Lucivar watched him go, a hundred thoughts scrambling through his mind but none with enough strength to stop his son¡¯s retreat. The great double doors closed behind Damien with a dull thud


    If Damien died without an heir... there would be chaos. The Blood City, already fragile from centuries of political fractures, would fall into uncertainty. Civil unrest, power struggles, rebellion.


    And even if¡ªif¡ªLuna bore his child, the realm would oppose a hybrid heir?


    And then, there was Gabriel.


    Oh, Gabriel would be dancing with delight. That smug, serpentine bastard had always craved the crown. The second son with too much ambition.


    Lucivar looked toward the doorway where Damien had vanished and closed his eyes.


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    "Morvakar," he growled under his breath. "If you wanted me to suffer, congrattions. You¡¯ve done a splendid job."


    *****


    "So the king says you have to get married," Talon said as he leaned against the railing of the training yard, twirling a dagger between his fingers.


    Kyllian stood beside him, arms crossed, gaze fixed on the horizon. "To take the throne after him," he muttered. "I need the throne for one thing and one thing only. To bring the princess back."


    "Alpha... does she even want to be brought back? She is mated to the vampire prince. Nothing you can do about that."


    "It doesn¡¯t bother you?" he growled, turning to face his friend. "That our princess is banished from us? For what? For a pale bloodsucker?"


    Talon smirked despite himself. "Your jealousy is showing, Alpha."


    Kyllian scowled. "This has nothing to do with jealousy."


    "Oh?" Talon raised a brow. "You always cared only about her happiness, Alpha," Talon pressed more gently now.


    "There is no way she is happy away from her people," Kyllian insisted. "A wolf without a pack... that¡¯s not living. That¡¯s surviving."


    Talon nodded thoughtfully, the dagger still spinning. "Maybe talk to her. You can¡¯t save someone who doesn¡¯t want to be saved. And besides... taking the vampire prince¡¯s mate?" He let out a low whistle. "That¡¯s another war."


    Kyllian sighed, long and low. It was the sigh of a man who¡¯d made up his mind and knew he¡¯d be fighting everyone along the way. "I¡¯m going to save the princess," he said, steel woven through every word. "End of story."


    *****


    Seliora had waited for Prince Damien all night. All. Night.


    "Mdy, shall I announce¡ª"


    She silenced the guard with a mere flick of her wrist. Seliora didn¡¯t even nce at him. The energy radiating off her was enough to curl shadows back into corners.


    She swept into the castle.


    The living room was dimly lit, the heavy curtains still drawn despite the dawn. And there, sprawled on the couch in a heap of self-pity, was Damien.


    Seliora stood at the threshold for a full ten seconds, soaking in the mess of him¡ªthe disheveled hair, the untouched ss of bloodwine, the nket clinging to one ankle.


    He looked up, eyes bloodshot and hollow. "Seliora," he croaked.


    "Oh, now you remember my name."


    Damien rubbed his face. "It¡¯s been... a rough night."


    <subt></subt>


    "Oh, I can see that," she snapped. "Is that supposed to excuse the fact that you left me waiting like a fool?"


    Damien winced. "I¡¯m sorry. Truly."


    "I waited all night!" Seliora shouted. Her cheeks were flushed from the sting of heartbreak that she could no longer keep hidden. "Do you have to humiliate me like this?"


    "I forgot. I... I¡¯m sorry."


    "That¡¯s it?...Do me the courtesy of not insulting me! I know I¡¯m expendable now, I know I¡¯m not the one branded into your soul, but you cannot disrespect me like this."


    Each word felt like it took flesh from his bones. Seliora, the woman who had waited in the cold, who had given him her warmth and loyalty¡ªand all he gave in return was the echo of someone else¡¯s name.


    He rose, slowly. "Seliora..." he began.


    "All I want is a baby!" she cried. "I¡¯m not asking you for love or anything else. I¡¯m not trying to be her, I¡¯m not trying to take her ce¡ªI just... I want someone to love me back. Even if it¡¯s not you, I want someone that¡¯s mine."


    Damien¡¯s chest tightened. He could see it now¡ªthe fierce dignity in her eyes warred against the trembling vulnerability in her voice. The pain of being second. Of giving everything and being treated like a footnote.


    He stepped forward.


    "Seliora..."


    She met his gaze. "Don¡¯t pity me," she whispered.


    "I¡¯m not. I¡¯m ashamed of how I treated you."


    Then, without another word, he closed the final distance between them and kissed her¡ªhard.


    Seliora responded instantly. Her hands fisted into his shirt, dragging him closer with a gasp against his lips.


    The kiss deepened. There was hunger in it, and sorrow, and apology.


    Damien¡¯s hands framed her face. Her lips, the line of her jaw, the trembling beneath her skin.


    There were no more harsh words. Just tangled limbs, fastened buttons ripped loose, and the slow, inevitable surrender to shared loneliness.


    Andter, when the fire had dulled and the silence settled over them, Selioray beside him on the floor with her back to his chest, and Damien rested his forehead against her shoulder.


    And Seliora prayed...prayed that this would be it. She prayed that she wouldn¡¯t have to beg for him anymore.


    *****


    If Luna was being sincere with herself, then yes, she already missed Damien. She didn¡¯t like how they had parted: his heartbreak wrapped in quiet fury. It wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. Not after everything they¡¯d survived together. She sighed, fingers grazing the faint imprint on her neck.

 Chapter 107: Taylor Swift - Back To December

    <h4>Chapter 107: Taylor Swift - Back To December</h4>


    Damien¡¯s mark.


    It had saved her life.


    And destroyed everything else.


    It had pulled her from her world and tied her to his, made her a pariah among her own people.


    After breakfast, Luna stood from her half-eaten te with new resolve. She had to see him.


    "I¡¯m going to see the prince," she informed the guards stationed at the building¡¯s entrance.


    "Yes, princess," one of them nodded.


    King Lucivar had spared no effort making her feel secure andfortable. The house was a marvel of elegance. She had everything she needed. Everything but him.


    Once shepleted the ritual at the High Temple, she would begin her duties as royal envoy. She just needed Damien to understand that she wasn¡¯t running away. She was preparing for them.


    It was simple. Wasn¡¯t it?


    Then why did it feel like she had already lost him?


    Her steps quickened.


    A few minutester, she arrived at the prince¡¯s castle. The guards greeted her with familiar nods, not even bothering to question her presence. Of course not. She was his, wasn¡¯t she?


    She hadn¡¯t even crossed the threshold before the scent hit her.


    Unmistakable. Pungent and potent and... recent.


    She stopped. Her heart stuttered in her chest.


    She took another step in, fighting the heat blooming in her cheeks.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    Then she saw her Seliora.


    Stepping out of the inner chamber, barefoot, tousled, and wearing his shirt.


    "Princess! Good morning. What brings you by?" Seliora chirped with sugary sweetness.


    Luna stood in the doorway. "What are you doing here?" she asked, even though the answer had already twisted itself into her stomach.


    "What do you mean by that? I have every right to be here. I am the royal concubine. It¡¯s you who never had any right here, Princess. Not in this castle, not in this city."


    Luna¡¯s face stayed regal. She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she strode forward and barged past Seliora.


    Seliora¡¯s smug smile barely faltered. "He¡¯s not in there," she called after her, voice taunting.


    But Luna didn¡¯t stop. She stormed through the rooms¡ªthe bedroom, the study, even the kitchen, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat somehow this was all a mistake. Maybe Damien had just...let Seliora crash on the couch.


    But the sheets in his bed were soaked in betrayal. Her skin crawled. Her heart screamed.


    She checked upstairs, the servants¡¯ quarters, even his private library. She clung to every shard of denial she could scavenge.


    She found the head butler as she descended the stairs, the poor man nearly bumping into her.


    "Where is the prince?" she demanded.


    The butler bowed, ever polite. "He left as usual quite early this morning."


    Luna gave a tight nod.


    She returned downstairs, only to find Seliora syed across the chaise lounge, legs elegantly crossed, holding a book, pretending to read.


    As Luna passed her, Seliora spoke again. This time her words were dipped in poison.


    "It would be best if you returned to where you came from. You may be mated to the prince, but he will alwayse back to what¡¯s more important¡ªhis duty as the future heir of Blood City. You have no ce here."


    Luna stopped mid-stride, turned slowly, and faced her. Her fury pulsed just beneath her skin, thrumming. She stepped closer, her presence shadowing the smug concubine¡¯s seat.


    "He is only with you, Royal Concubine Seliora," Luna said through gritted teeth, "because I let him. I let him do his duty. Don¡¯t sit on your high horse because you get one night a month with the prince. If I want him to never even touch a strand of your hair, he will not. So keep quiet and do your duty."


    She turned on her heel and stormed out.


    As she exited the building, she barked, "Get a car ready. I need to see the prince at the Royal Empire."


    One of the guards jumped to action. "Yes, mydy."


    Within minutes, she was inside the vehicle, her mind racing faster than the driver. Her hands trembled. Her fingers kept brushing her mark.


    When they arrived, she bolted up the stairs of the Royal Empire, ignoring startled nces from staff and guards. Her pulse pounded louder with every step. She didn¡¯t even knock. She threw open the door to his office¡ª


    And stopped cold.


    "Damien!" she gasped.


    The scene before her was not what she expected.


    He was there.


    Damien was even paler than usual, a ghost of himself sprawled on the cold marble floor of his office. His white shirt clung to his sweat-drenched body, his breathing ragged, his limbs limp.


    "Damien!" Luna dropped to her knees beside him.


    She grabbed his shoulders and tried to pull him up with a grunt. "Come on!" she patted his cheek, gently at first, then firmer. "Wake up, Damien!"


    He groaned, hisshes fluttering, and then his eyes opened. Barely. Slits of tired crimson. He winced. Even that slight movement looked like it took everything out of him.


    "Luna?" Of all people...why did she always find him like this? Crumbling. Failing. Weak. The one person he wanted to protect from the truth was the one always dragging it out of the shadows.


    "What happened?" she whispered, her hands still on his cheeks, thumb brushing away a smudge of sweat. Her eyes searched his face as if trying to will the pain away.


    He attempted to sit up and failed once before trying again, slower this time. "It¡¯s nothing," he muttered. "Just got lightheaded." He tried to smile, to muster his usual charm, but it came out crooked and pathetic. "upational hazard."


    "Quit saying it¡¯s nothing!" Luna snapped. "What is going on with you?"


    He looked away from her. That subtle turn of the head was enough to make her chest ache. "Like I said," he murmured, "it¡¯s nothing." A wall mmed down between them. "Why are you here, Luna? Is there something I can do for you?"


    The shift in his tone hit her.


    "I... I..." Her words faltered as she looked at him. "Nothing," she finally said, swallowing around the lump in her throat. "I just wanted to see you."

 Chapter 108: Katy Perry - Hot or Cold

    <h4>Chapter 108: Katy Perry - Hot or Cold</h4>


    It was the truth. Just not the whole truth.


    She didn¡¯t say that she¡¯de because she missed him so much it hurt. She didn¡¯t say that she¡¯d walked into his castle this morning thinking she could fix everything with one smile, one confession. She didn¡¯t say how the scent of another woman still clung to his furniture, how Seliora¡¯s words were gnawing through her skull.


    Damien looked at her for a long beat, like he knew there was more behind her silence. But he didn¡¯t ask. He just nodded faintly and leaned back against the desk, every movement stillced with pain.


    "Luna, you cannot keep swinging me this way and that," Damien said. "Taking me back and forth. I am not a child." He exhaled heavily, rubbing his temples with trembling fingers. "So if there is nothing immediate you need from me, I need you to leave."


    Luna¡¯s mouth opened slightly in shock. That wasn¡¯t what she expected. Her hands dropped from where they had been hovering near him. "I need to make sure you are okay, Damien," she said. "What is with this constant pain you are in?"


    "Since when do you give a shit?" he snapped, the words slicing out of him. He instantly regretted it. Regret didn¡¯te with a rewind button, just a guilt hangover. He staggered to his feet, one hand clutching the edge of the desk and the other pressed against his pounding skull. "Leave, Luna."


    "You cannot do this," she said, hurt brimming in her voice. The sound of it almost made him sit back down, beg for her to stay. Almost. "You cannot begin to push me away now."


    <subt></subt>


    Damien let out a bitterugh. "I¡¯m pushing you away?" he echoed with disbelief. He gestured wildly. "I... Are you crazy? What in the hell have you been doing since the moment we met?"


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    "Damien¡ª"


    "Since the very moment our hands touched and the bond ignited," he said, "I have never been good enough for you. You treated me like a side quest in your destiny."


    Luna¡¯s pain finally cracked into fury. "Is that why you jump into Seliora¡¯s arms the moment I turn my back?" she snapped, the words like daggers dipped in betrayal. Her fists clenched at her sides. "You didn¡¯t even wait a day."


    "That¡¯s not what that was," he muttered, but he didn¡¯t deny it. He couldn¡¯t. "I told you I am done chasing you." He stared at her, red eyes gleaming with more heartbreak than anger now. "Our bond may not be natural, but it is a bond nheless. I didn¡¯t ask for it either, Luna. But I chose it."


    He walked to the desk, his steps stiff and slow, his whole body aching from the inside out. "You have treated it like an inconvenience," he continued, more resigned thanbative. "Like something you¡¯re stuck with instead of someone you¡¯re meant for."


    Luna¡¯s lips parted, but nothing came out. What could she say? It wasn¡¯t like he was wrong.


    "I am a prince," Damien said as he lowered himself slowly into the chair, each movement a grimace. "My people have expectations of me and I intend to live up to them. The rest..." He finally met her gaze again, and this time, there was no anger in his expression. Just quiet devastation. "The rest is pretty much up to you."


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    Luna stood there, torn between everything she wanted to say and everything she¡¯d already ruined.


    Damien picked up a pen, as if the matter were closed. "You know the way out," he added gently.


    "Damien, we still need to talk about your pain." Her eyes searched his pale face, looking for any sign that the man she loved was still in there. Somewhere beneath the bitterness. Beneath the exhaustion.


    Damien didn¡¯t even lift his eyes. "For the final time, Luna..." He leaned back in his chair, every bone in his body protesting. "Please leave."


    Luna, ever the proud princess, and perhaps too proud at the wrong moments, drew herself up. Her spine went stiff, her chin lifted.


    "As you wish," she replied with regal frost, the way a woman says goodbye when she isn¡¯t quite sure if it¡¯s forever. And with a turn of her heels that should have echoed dramatically in the room but didn¡¯t, she walked out of his office. She didn¡¯t look back because if she did, she might crumble.


    The moment the door clicked shut, Damien¡¯s breath escaped in a jagged wheeze. For a heartbeat, he was still. And then, rage wed its way up his chest. He stood so fast the chair toppled behind him and with a strangled growl, he swept everything off his desk in one furious motion.


    ss shattered. Files flew.


    The pain came next, crashing down on him. Sharp, searing agony. Damien gritted his teeth so hard he tasted blood. His lips quivered, but he didn¡¯t scream.


    He just bit down harder.


    "Fuck!!!" he finally hissed, low and ragged.


    *****


    Seliora was floating in a fog of sex.


    Even though it had all been duty, Seliora had been properly, exquisitely, unapologetically fucked.


    It had been a whirlwind of a week. She hadn¡¯t left the prince¡¯s castle¡ªnot once.


    He made love to her like a man on a mission. Seliora had always known she was second ce even before the arrival of Luna but in those nights, in those gasping moments when his lips moved against her skin, she could pretend she was the only one.


    She didn¡¯t have all the details of what had transpired between Damien and Luna, but she didn¡¯t need them. She could feel that something had broken.


    Every time he touched her, she felt more sure. It was purpose. It was legacy. It was the one thing she could give him that Luna cannot: a trueblood child.


    Deep inside her, Seliora knew. That a miracle had been nted in her.


    And if the miracle took root, if she bore the heir of Blood City, then she would be more than a necessity.


    (Please, show your support for this book. Gifts, golden tickets, power stones or even sharing to others.)

 Chapter 109: Taylor Swift - Welcome To New York

    <h4>Chapter 109: Taylor Swift - Wee To New York</h4>


    Even if he never loved her¡ªat least she would never be forgotten.


    "Are you heading somewhere?" Seliora asked, stepping into the room and finding Damien buttoning his shirt.


    "Ah...yes. Today is the princess¡¯s integration ritual. I need to be there."


    "Oh...I didn¡¯t know that. Shouldn¡¯t I be too?"


    "Sure, if you want to. I just thought you might not want to be there. But as member of the royal house, you should be there."


    Seliora crossed her arms as Damien tucked the shirt into trousers.


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    "I am not going to shelf my duties because we don¡¯t get along." She finally said. "I¡¯ll go to my building to get dressed."


    Damien watched her depart without protest, but the sight of her tall silhouette in the corridor made him hold his breath. Why does every part of this hurt so much? he thought. A defeated sigh slipped past his lips. This isn¡¯t going to end well.


    He closed his eyes briefly. Today was supposed to be about Luna only¡ªto formally tie her to the traditions of his world.


    *****


    Luna arrived at the High Temple. Her red cloak wrapped her figure. With each footfall she buried the ache in her heart.


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    Inside, the True Blood Lords were there as witnesses. Among them sat King Lucivar, his posture regal but his eyes haunted. When their gazes locked across the room, fear and sorrow trembled through him. He remembered hisst conversation with Damien: the confession of mortality. And he remembered facilitating the heartbreak.


    Luna was led down steps into the pentagram, highlighted by pools of rose water. She knelt, uncrossing her legs, weight evenly bnced. Her knees pressed into pentagon lines traced by silver ash.


    She closed her eyes and exhaled low.


    Momentster, the doors opened again and a hush passed through the crowd: Damien entered. Beside him walked Seliora.


    Damien turned to step beside his father, stepping slowly, suit immacte, head high.


    Seliora followed behind the lords, eyes trained on Luna with a taut elegance. The lords shifted, arranging themselves in silent lines.


    Luna¡¯s breath panged but she straightened. She had done a good job making sure the robe kept her mark hidden.


    Damien lowered himself into his chair. His face stilled into ceremonial poise.


    Lucivar rose. He cleared his voice.


    "I speak for all here," he began. "We gather to wee Luna Sinir. Not only as mate by bond to the prince, but as citizen of Blood City."


    "But before you may swear your allegiance," he said and motioned to a pair of acolytes bringing twin cups of ga liquid. "The Rite of Blood must bind you to our world."


    Acolytes approached.


    "This rite was forged by the First Truebloods," Lucivar intoned.


    Lucivar gestured. The acolytes ced a ss in Luna¡¯s hands.


    Lucivar cast a sweeping gaze at her. "Drink, princess."


    She raised the ss: bright substance which she suspected was definitely blood was in it. She sealed lips around it. Iron sang.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    Then she drank. She set the cup down. Knees trembled.


    The ritual was silent for ten heartbeats.


    Lucivar stepped forward.


    He held a silver dagger.


    "By the blood of vampire, we bind your vow:


    To uphold the city¡¯sws,


    To walk between night and day,


    To guard ancient secrets,


    To honor this house and all we stand for."


    He raised the dagger.


    Gently, he made a cut across Luna¡¯s palm. Pentagram on the floor glowed.


    Damien winced at the sight of the bleeding wound on her hand.


    But in that instant, she was no longer an alien.


    She belonged.


    Lucivar closed his eyes, lowering the dagger.


    "May your instincts hold your oath. May your choices serve your people. May you choose what¡¯s always right for the throne."


    When atst the ceremony concluded, Lucivar cleared his throat.


    Lucivar gestured. "Our princess is now not only bonded but honored. Luna Sinir, mate to the crown prince is now fully integrated.


    She rose, straight-backed, cloak settling around her.


    Damien rose too. Their gaze caught.


    He still looked distant.


    He looked at her hands. He wanted to move closer, to help her through her own pain.


    "Esteemed Lords, My King," he bowed slowly in his father¡¯s direction.


    "My bond with Luna is now sealed by both the goddess and thew. She carries the same right of every citizen of Blood City.


    He stepped forward into the pentagram. "She is still under the protection of the throne."


    Damien¡¯s hand drifted, brushing hers. Heced his fingers with hers and let the magic of the bond between them ignite for all to see. "Though not queen yet, an insult to her is an insult to the throne. Any harm done to her is equivalent to treason."


    Luna¡¯s eyes shone as she looked at him even as he avoided her gaze. Please, look at me, she thought.


    He untangled their fingers, turning his back to her and bowing to his father once more before exiting the High temple.


    *****


    The ceremony had ended. One by one, the Trueblood Lords approached, each offering formal congrattions. Some offered polite nods, others bestowed smiles so thin she could see the calction behind them, but Luna met each one with grace. She was a princess. She¡¯d been trained for diplomacy since before she could pronounce it.


    Still, beneath the regal posture, her thoughts tugged in other directions. Damien¡¯s refusal to look at her for more than a moment.


    Just as she thought the parade ofpliments was over, a man stepped forward from the far side of the chamber. Tall. Handsome¡ªhe was carved in colder marble than Lucivar, yet the resemnce was undeniable. His eyes held the same ancient glint, but they were sharper. Hungrier. The way he looked at her made her instinctively straighten her shoulders.


    "Do you know what it means to be integrated into Blood City?" the man asked.


    Luna turned to him fully, refusing to shrink, though his presence tugged unease from her gut. She offered a diplomatic smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "I have an idea," she replied. "I know what it means to swear allegiance to the throne. I am a princess, after all."

 Chapter 110: Kanye West - Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 110: Kanye West - Big Brother</h4>


    The man¡¯s smile widened, lips curling. "A werewolf princess," he pointed out.


    "Yes, since we are being specific¡ªa banished werewolf princess," she replied dryly, lifting her chin an inch. She refused to let him frame her truth. She would own it.


    The man chuckled, folding his hands before him as though pleased by her candor. "Ah...yes. I admire your father for such a stern decision. Things that are questionable should not be eptable. Your father understands that."


    "I don¡¯t follow."


    The man leaned slightly forward, as if about to confide in her. "I hope when you be queen that you keep that in mind too. Tough decisions are made on the throne."


    "Gabriel!"


    The man turned slowly. "Brother," he greeted, tilting his head with mockery so thinly veiled it was practically naked.


    Lucivar stood then, his full height drawing all attention. His shoulders were taut, jaw clenched. His eyes were fixed on Gabriel.


    "Leave her alone," Lucivarmanded.


    "We were merely having a conversation. The princess is a quick-witted one. I like her." Gabriel¡¯s voice echoed silkily through the sacred hall as he began azy descent down the steps of the High Temple.


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    Luna watched him disappear, her spine prickling with an unease that hadn¡¯t left since he first spoke to her. She nced at Lucivar, eyebrows lifting. "He just called you brother."


    Lucivar exhaled through his nose, as if the word itself gave him a headache. "We may be brothers," he said, "but we do not see eye to eye on ount of differing opinions to ruling the Blood City."


    "Oh..." she said, which was all she could manage.


    Lucivar nodded once, then turned his eyes to her again, their gaze steady but gentler now. "So...I noticed things are kinda rough between you and Damien."


    Luna drew in a slow breath and let it out, her shoulders sagging just a little now that she was away from the scrutiny of the Lords and standing beside someone who actually seemed to give a damn.


    "Yeah," she admitted, "he didn¡¯t take my moving lightly."


    Lucivar hummed knowingly, his arms folding across his broad chest. "He wille around."


    Luna let out a dry chuckle. "I don¡¯t think so. I think he has finally given up. But I¡¯m d he has the royal concubine." She folded her arms too, doing her best impression of emotional neutrality.


    Lucivar turned to face her fully now, one dark brow arching. "Are you? d?"


    Luna bit her lip and nced away, then gave a half-hearted sigh. "Okay...no...that was a lie. I am pissed." She said it tly, and the moment the words were out, it was like opening a floodgate. She turned to him, eyes narrowing as emotion rushed forward with force. "It was barely a day I left and he¡ªhe..." She shook her head, mouth tightening. "Do I mean that little?"


    "I cannot answer that but I think it is your turn to fight for your mate." Luciver advised before turning to leave.


    Luna sighed. Everyone is being cryptic today.


    *****


    Luna held the file tight in her fingers. Her eyes burned from reading and re-reading the uses, the diplomatguage, the small print, the implications of allowing a human inventor to extend his life.


    She could have handed it off to Damien¡¯s assistant. But she wanted to see him, so she walked to his office.


    The door to his office was slightly ajar.


    She paused. She could hear a pained grunt, followed by the hurried murmur of another voice.


    Sage Veyron was hunched over Damien. Damien was slumped in his chair, his face pale, sweat dripping from his temple. Every muscle in his body was taut, trembling with effort.


    "I told you to rest," Sage muttered.


    "It¡¯s getting worse, Veyron," Damien murmured.


    "Didn¡¯t Morvakar say you have a year?"


    Damien let out a bitter chuckle. "That¡¯s what he said." He leaned his head back against the leather of his chair and winced as a sharp jolt raced through his spine. "But the pain is more frequent nowadays..."


    He could hear her.


    Her heartbeat.


    He sat up a little straighter. He pulled on the cool mask of indifference.


    There was a gentle knock at the door. She stepped inside a momentter, every inch of herposed and regal.


    "Princess," Veyron said, bowing slightly.


    "Good to see you again, Sage Veyron," Luna replied with a sweet, pleasant smile. "What brings you by?"


    "A few political issues to discuss with the prince," Veyron lied without missing a beat.


    "I brought the treaty for the human inventor for you to go through," Luna said, shifting her gaze to Damien.


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    He hadn¡¯t seen her in what felt like years, though it had only been days. She looked tired, a little paler, but still stunning. He wanted to grab her, kiss her.


    "You can leave it here," he said tly, gesturing to the table with a wave.


    She hesitated, just for a fraction of a second. Her eyes searched his face, looking for an invitation.


    Luna stepped further into the room, cing the file delicately on his desk, then turned to leave without another word.


    Instead of returning to her office, Luna made a sharp turn, her heart thudding. Her personal guard called after her, she turned and asked him for the car keys and climbed into the car.


    And then she drove.


    Out of the city.


    The journey was no more than half an hour. When she finally pulled up in front of Morvakar¡¯s castle, her stomach turned.


    Thest time she¡¯de here, it had been with Damien and Kyllian, their bond tested and their tempers tightly wound. Now, she was alone. And angry. And afraid. But more than anything, she was desperate.


    Without a pause, she pushed open the creaking doors. They moaned in protest.


    She headed straight for the lounge chamber.


    There, in the center of it all, reclined Morvakar.


    The sorcerer drapedzily across a lounge chair that had seen better centuries. His head was tilted back, his eyes closed as if he were meditating.

 Chapter 111: Coldplay - The Scientist

    <h4>Chapter 111: Coldy - The Scientist</h4>


    "Princess..." he murmured. He didn¡¯t bother opening his eyes.


    "Morvakar." She answered curtly, not in the mood for games.


    At that, his lips quirked slightly. "To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?"


    "I came for answers," she said. "Because it seems no one will give them to me."


    "And what makes you think I will give them to you?" he askedzily.


    "Because I am not here as a princess," she said, stepping into the chamber. "I am here as a mate."


    "What do you need to know?" he asked.


    Luna swallowed hard and stepped closer. "The prince is sick," she said, voice strained. "And it seems to have something to do with you."


    At that, a thin smile curved Morvakar¡¯s lips. "He didn¡¯t tell you," he mused, more to himself than her. His head tilted slightly, and he chuckled under his breath, but itcked humor. "Interesting."


    "Tell me what?" she demanded, a tremor betraying her tightly controlledposure.


    Morvakar¡¯s fingers tapped together slowly, thoughtfully. "I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s something you should hear from me."


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me." She shook her head and took another step forward. "Morvakar, please. So many things don¡¯t make sense and maybe¡ªmaybe I should have asked more questions sooner, maybe I should have fought harder for the truth. But even if I had, no one would have told me anything. They¡¯ve all treated me like I¡¯m too delicate to know the truth."


    "When he marked you," Morvakar said atst, "he signed his death sentence."


    Luna went utterly still. Her lungs forgot how to function. "What do you mean?" she whispered.


    Morvakar stood, his tall, lean form unfolding with deliberate grace. He walked across the room, every movement heavy with memory. His fingers reached out and brushed the dust off a picture frame resting on a crooked shelf.


    The photo inside was old¡ªfaded at the edges but unmistakably personal. A young boy stood beside a woman with Morvakar¡¯s dark eyes. The boy was smiling. Carefree. Not a hint of the doom that would follow him.


    "When your mother walked into this ce all those years ago, begging for a child, I saw a chance," Morvakar said, gaze locked on the picture.


    He turned, his gazending on Luna. "I knew the prince was desperate to find his mate. Quite the romantic." His lips curved in a bitter smirk. "Just like his father once was. So I seized the opportunity to rewrite destiny."


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    Luna¡¯s mouth was dry. "You¡¯re saying you created the bond between us?"


    Morvakar gave a slow nod. "A bond that was never meant to exist. A cursed tether, carefully disguised to look like fate. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think it would work. Magic like that¡ªtampering with soul threads¡ªit¡¯s vtile. But when it did..." He chuckled grimly. "It worked too well."


    Luna felt her heart fall. "Why would you do that? Why him? Why me?"


    Morvakar looked at her. "Because Lucivar needed to be taught a lesson. And Damien... Damien was just coteral." He turned back toward the shelf, brushing his thumb over the frame again. "You are his poison."


    Luna swayed on her feet, her knees threatening to buckle.


    Morvakar¡¯s next words were quiet. "He knew he would die. But he marked you anyway."


    Her hand flew to the spot on her neck where Damien had marked her. Her eyes blurred.


    "He chose to suffer. Chose to die. To save you."


    Luna couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "But if the bond is artificial," she asked hoarsely, "why does it feel so real?"


    Morvakar shrugged. "Because love doesn¡¯t care what¡¯s real."


    "Why? What was the point?".


    "To prove a point. For his father to know that we would do anything for love."


    "So he is going to die?" The words felt like ash in her mouth.


    Morvakar nodded once, slowly. "Yes."


    Luna¡¯s breath hitched, her spine straightening as her mind spun. The dots she¡¯d been too stubborn to connect began to draw a clear, damning picture. Damien¡¯s constant pain. His withdrawal. His exhaustion. Her stubbornness. Her pride.


    Her heart dropped into her stomach.


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    "No... You proved your point, Morvakar," she said, stepping forward now, fire rising in her blood. "Now, save him."


    He shook his head, an eerie calmness etched into every sharp angle of his face. "I cannot."


    "You cannot or you will not?" Luna shot back.


    "I cannot. There is no saving him. He made his choice. And now, he will die."


    Luna staggered slightly where she stood. "No...please. Morvakar...please. You cannot do this."


    Morvakar stood still. "Child... I am not the viin they describe me to be." He walked past her toward the hearth, staring into the mes. "If I could, I would. All of this... was to let people know that what my son did, he did for love. Damning the consequences."


    She let out a shuddering breath and walked closer. Her pride¡ªso carefully cultivated over the years¡ªtook one look at her broken heart and crumbled.


    She went to her knees.


    In front of Morvakar. On the cold stone floor.


    The mighty werewolf princess, daughter of the magnificent Alpha King. But here she was, stripped bare by emotion.


    "I am begging you," she whispered, the tears falling freely now. "Please. I cannot have his death on my conscience."


    Morvakar turned to her.


    "The only person who should feel guilty is Luciver, not you, child...You... you were just... I¡¯m sorry to say... a pawn."


    "All I can advise you to do is to make good use of the time the prince has left." Morvakar sighed.


    <subt></subt>


    Luna stared at him through tear-blurredshes, her face blotched and crumpled with emotion. "You did this. You are powerful enough to create me, and I must say, I am incredible."


    Despite the situation¡ªdespite the heartbreak, the death looming over their heads¡ªMorvakar let out a small, startledugh. "That¡¯s... not wrong," he admitted, brow raising.


    "You have the ability to do incredible things. I¡¯ll do anything, Morvakar... anything... just please... try something... anything."


    Without a word, he stepped forward and bent down, his arms curling gently around her shoulders. She didn¡¯t resist as he lifted her from the cold stone floor, her sobs quieting only slightly as her face pressed into his shoulder. "I will try, my child."

 Chapter 112: Nirvana - All Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 112: Nirvana - All Apologies</h4>


    It had been centuries since anyone had clung to him this way. "I am truly sorry. I am."


    She pulled back just enough to look into his face, still streaked with tears but steely with resolve. "Promise me you will try."


    Morvakar hesitated¡ªfor a fraction of a second. Then he nodded. "I promise."


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    "Is there anything I can do to ease his pain?" she asked.


    Morvakar finally gave her the first true smile he¡¯d worn all day. It was crooked. Oddly charming. "Well, that I can do." He stepped back, rolling his neck dramatically. "But I should warn you, it¡¯s going to hurt a bit. So, please don¡¯t stab me again."


    Luna managed a weakugh through her sobs. "You do deserve to be stabbed, if we are being honest."


    "True," he agreed, and then spread his hands wide.


    The air shimmered like heat above a fire as his fingers began to trace an ancient sigil in the air. Luna felt the change immediately. A tightening at the base of her throat, then a pulsing warmth that built into a sharp, stinging re.


    She gasped, her hand flying to the mark. It glowed fiercely. Her knees buckled slightly as the sting intensified to pain, bright and searing.


    "Breathe through it, princess," Morvakar said with far too much enjoyment.


    The mark dimmed and finally settled into a soft throb. The pain ebbed. Luna straightened with a ragged breath, sweat beading at her brow.


    "You were his poison, now you will be his balm. As long as he is close to you, the pain will be minimal, tolerable."


    Luna swallowed, her throat burning. "You will try to save him, right?" she asked again.


    Morvakar sighed. "I will," he said. "But I am not promising that I can."


    Luna nodded slowly, her shoulders rising and falling as the reality settled into her bones. The wind outside howled through broken shutters as she stepped away from the sorcerer. She didn¡¯t cry again. She¡¯d run out of tears¡ªor perhaps she¡¯d just decided that tonight, action would speak louder than pain.


    When she left Morvakar¡¯s ruined castle, the air outside seemed a little heavier. A little colder. She saw her mate in a new light now. No... Damien had been racing against death. Loving her even as it pulled him under. She had spat venom at the hand trying to hold her. She had pushed him away when he had only ever pulled her close.


    She climbed into her car with one goal in mind: to fix what she had broken.


    *****


    Damien was just arriving home, weariness clinging to him. The castle was quiet. He dropped his suit, kicked off his shoes, and winced as a familiar ache pulsed in his head.


    Just as he began to head for the stairs, one of Luna¡¯s maids hurried into the foyer.


    "Your Highness!" she eximed.


    <subt></subt>


    Damien¡¯s eyes widened, heart thudding. "What¡¯s wrong? Is the princess okay?" He was already halfway across the hall.


    "Yes, she is quite fine. She merely requests your presence."


    He stopped. "Oh..." The tension drained from his shoulders. His face twisted slightly in relief. "Tell her I am tired tonight. I¡¯ll see her at work tomorrow."


    He turned, brushing past her, when the maid cleared her throat.


    "She said you might say so," the maid replied. "And to tell you... and I quote: ¡¯I will bring down Blood Castles if he does note. Start a scandal so huge it¡¯ll make history teachers blush.¡¯ Her exact words, Your Highness."


    "...She really said that?"


    The maid nodded solemnly. "Verbatim, Your Highness."


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, a slow grin tugging at the edge of his mouth despite himself. "She¡¯s dramatic," he muttered.


    Damien sighed, a hand on his hip. "Fine," he said. "Tell the princess I¡¯ll be there shortly."


    The maid curtsied. "As you wish, Your Highness."


    As she left, Damien stared at the ornate doors, heart thumping faster now. A whisper of hope stirred in his chest. Luna wanted to see him. And if he knew her as well as he thought he did, she was probably nning something reckless.


    And heaven help him... he missed her recklessness.


    Damien thought about the way Luna must have said it. He chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "Crazy woman," he muttered, but there was a fondness in his tone. A softness that hadn¡¯t been there for days.


    He began the long walk to her building, set at the far edge of the Blood Castles.


    When he stepped into the building, the living area was empty. His senses sharpened, searching, then there it was¡ªher heartbeat.


    Without hesitation, he followed the rhythmic pull. It led him down the hallway to a closed door¡ªher bedroom. He didn¡¯t bother knocking.


    <subt>free.webn\ove(l)(.)c(o)m</subt>


    He threw the door open.


    There she stood, draped in lingerie. Dark crimsonce hugged her curves, whispering promises and wickedness, with sheer silk panels that hinted and hid just enough to drive him insane. Her hair tumbled down in waves, her skin glowing.


    "What¡¯s this?" he asked, feigning disinterest, though his voice had dropped an octave and his eyes had already darkened. His hand gripped the doorframe with more force than necessary.


    Luna smiled slowly, wickedly. "I was hoping you wouldn¡¯te." The way she said it, coy and teasing, made his jaw twitch.


    "I was going to dare you," he muttered, pretending to examine the ceiling. "I decided not to."


    "Why?" she asked, sauntering forward with all the seduction of a seasoned temptress, though a flicker of vulnerability danced behind her eyes. This was her way of reaching out. Her peace offering.


    He crossed his arms, leaning on the doorframe. "Because I know you well enough not to dare you." He smirked, gaze trailingzily down her body. "Just out of curiosity, what would you have done?"


    Luna lifted a shoulder, graceful, unbothered. But her eyes sparkled with mischief. "I nned oning all the way to you, dressed like this." She twirled slowly, giving him the full view, clearly proud of the way his mouth parted slightly.

 Chapter 113: The Weeknd - Earned It

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Weeknd - Earned It</h4>


    Damien chuckled, the sound low and rough. He rubbed a hand over his face, as though trying to gather himself. "What¡¯s the n, Luna?" he asked. "Seduce me?"


    "Yes." Luna answered.


    Damien stared at her, eyes shadowed with a thousand things unsaid.


    "And then what?" he asked.


    Luna stepped closer, a sigh trembling from her chest. "I don¡¯t know...I hate what we¡¯ve be."


    Heughed. "So, all it takes was to stop being a love-sick puppy for you to truly see me?" He tilted his head slightly, sarcasmcing every word. "You really think sex can fix everything?"


    She arched a brow, folding her arms under her chest, unfazed. "That¡¯s what my marriage instructor told me." A teasing smirk danced across her lips.


    "I¡¯m not doing this with you."


    "You are, though," Luna said quietly.


    He paused.


    She took that as permission and stepped even closer. "I love you, Damien...It may have taken this distance between us for me to realise it and I am sorry, but I do."


    Her next step brought her so close he could feel the heat of her body. Her scent was intoxicating. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t dare.


    "You can choose to walk away tonight," she said, her words threading through the tension between them, "but I will chase you every single day." She smiled slightly. "Or you can stay and prove you¡¯re still mine. We don¡¯t even have to have sex. Maybe just dinner and conversation."


    "Luna..." he breathed, but it came out like a warning.


    She wasn¡¯t done. Not tonight.


    She raised her hands and syed her fingers gently across his chest.


    "I am still your moonlight." Her gaze locked with his, shining with stubborn vulnerability. "I will always be your moonlight, Your Highness."


    He closed his eyes, a muscle ticking in his jaw.


    She leaned in just enough that their foreheads almost touched. "Just be with me, please."


    "Dinner... and conversation." Damien repeated, as if he was testing how the words felt in his mouth.


    "Deal." Luna grinned. She turned toward her dresser and grabbed a silk robe.


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "What are you doing?" he asked, already suspicious of her every innocent move.


    "I want to go get us some dinner," she said nonchntly, wrapping the robe around herself.


    He stepped forward. He reached out and gently tugged the robe from her hands. "Hold on a minute."


    She stilled.


    There was a strange kind of silence between them then.


    He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t touch her. Just stood there looking at her.


    His fingers twitched. He could reach for her, pull her close, im her. But wounds still too fresh held him back.


    Luna saw it¡ªthe war behind his eyes, the silent questions, the restraint. Her heart squeezed. Guilt and love braided together inside her chest.


    "I won¡¯t stop you, Damien. Never again."


    Still, he didn¡¯t move.


    So she did.


    She stepped closer, slow and sure, and rose on her toes, her fingers resting lightly on his chest as if testing if this was real. "I¡¯m all yours." Then she kissed him¡ªsoftly.


    Damien didn¡¯t respond.


    Her fingers moved to his buttons, undoing them slowly. One by one, she peeled away theyers of his shirt, her gaze never leaving his. Her eyes told him she was here for him.


    Her hands slid across the expanse of his chest, fingertips brushing over familiar warmth. She leaned in and pressed her lips against his skin, letting her lips linger as if she could erase every ache he had carried alone.


    She moved lower, instinct guiding her¡ªwell, instinct and a generous amount of advice from the marriage instructor. Her heart pounded so loudly in her chest it was a wonder he wasn¡¯t wincing at the sound. But she didn¡¯t falter.


    Her fingers reached his belt, undoing the buckle with a gentle clink. She unzipped his pants, testing just how much she could push before he broke.


    Still, Damien stood frozen¡ªwatching her. His eyes. They betrayed him. Hunger. Longing. Pain. Love.


    And Luna knew.


    He was waiting. Waiting to see if she¡¯d run again.


    Luna sank to her knees in front of him, her breath unsteady, her gaze steady as fire. She pulled down his trousers slowly. Her eyes flickered upward, watching his jaw clench, watching the twitch of his fingers at his side.


    His erection sprang free, and for a moment, Luna just stared at him in awe.


    Then she reached for him.


    Her fingers wrapped around him. Every stroke was careful.


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    She didn¡¯t know it, but she was already breaking him.


    Damien stood, carved of willpower and stone, but even stone cracks under pressure. Especially when that pressure was Luna.


    When she took the leap, her lips parting and her mouth closing over him, Damien shattered.


    "F¡ªFuck!" he gasped, his entire body jerking with the force of it. It was the first time he¡¯d moved since this sensual dance began. His hand shot to her hair instinctively, threading through the silky strands, to anchor himself. Because she had just sent him flying.


    Luna, hearing the unfiltered pleasure in his voice, felt a thrill surge through her. A boldness she hadn¡¯t known she possessed. She took him deeper, her head moving with growing confidence. It wasn¡¯t perfect but goddess, she gave it her all.


    Damien tilted his head back, eyes mming shut as a hiss escaped his lips. For a second, he stared up at the ceiling. Then he looked back down at her, at the woman undoing him with nothing more than lips, heat, and that infernal fire in her eyes.


    He wanted to be gentle. He really did. He wanted to take his time, kiss her slowly, show her how much he¡¯d missed her with every aching second. But he had been starving for her.


    And now, with her in front of him like this, he didn¡¯t have the strength to y it slow.


    His hips jerked once, involuntarily. She choked slightly, her hand flying to his thigh, but she didn¡¯t pull away.


    He panicked. "Come here," he rasped, guilt shing across his face as he pulled her up, lifting her. He didn¡¯t want to overwhelm her.

 Chapter 114: Trey Songz - Neighbours Know My Name

    <h4>Chapter 114: Trey Songz - Neighbours Know My Name</h4>


    He tossed her gently onto the bed, his motions fluid but desperate. Sheughed breathlessly, her hair wild, her cheeks flushed, and her lips glistening.


    He yanked his shirt over his head and let it fall to the floor with the rest of his defenses. Then he was over her¡ªcovering her body with his. Surrounding her.


    Luna cupped his cheek, eyes soft, yful. "Too much?" she whispered.


    "Not even close." Then he leaned in and kissed her.


    He kissed her chest reverently. His mouth moved lower with deliberate slowness, tracing heat across her skin. When he gently freed her from the confines of her bra, it felt like unveiling. Damien feasted on each mound of flesh, groaning low in his throat as her back arched in response, her fingers tunneling into his hair.


    Luna writhed beneath him, in the sudden release of every guarded wall she¡¯d ever built. Her legs tangled around him, her body alive with sensation, her heart terrified and ted at once.


    His hand drifted lower, fingers searching for her warmth. She was wet, aching, open.


    He didn¡¯t even try for patience.


    The delicate fabric that separated them was torn away, a useless obstacle now discarded in the chaos of their desire. He kissed her again, mouth hot and consuming.


    "I¡¯m not going to stop, even if you tell me to.". This was it¡ªthe moment of no return. If she was going to push him away, now was the time.


    Luna looked up at him, her eyes glistening. "Please..." she whispered.


    Damien held still, barely breathing. "Tell me what you want, my moonlight." The name was a prayer now.


    She reached up, cupping his face with both hands. "I want you," she said. "I want you. Please."


    It was all he needed.


    He entered her with care, guiding himself into her. He buried himself to the hilt, but didn¡¯t move. He held her tightly, grounding himself in her scent, in the soft tremble of her breath, in the hitch of her gasp.


    Luna grunted softly at the fullness, clutching his shoulders, and he stilledpletely, giving her time to adjust, to breathe, to feel.


    "You¡¯re okay," he whispered, more to himself than to her. He still didn¡¯t quite believe it¡ªthat she had truly let her walls down. That she wasn¡¯t pushing him away, or building new excuses.


    She was his. Finally. Willingly. Entirely.


    He began to move. Each roll of his hips was a vow, a memory, a silent apology for the time they¡¯d wasted in pride and pain. Luna wrapped her legs around him, clutching him.


    As he built his pace, curling and curving into her, Luna felt herself unraveling. Her body buzzed but her heart... her heart cracked open wider with each thrust. Because she knew. She knew. Every moment they had was borrowed time. He had given everything¡ªhis future, his peace, his life¡ªjust so she could exist.


    Tears slid from the corners of her eyes before she could stop them, trickling down into her hair, wetting the pillow.


    Damien felt her tremble and slowed, his gaze flicking up to catch the glimmer on her cheeks. He froze. "Am I hurting you?...Talk to me, Luna."


    She shook her head violently, blinking away her tears. "No... goddess, no..." She cupped his face, pulling him down until their foreheads met. "I just... I love you."


    Damien let out a soft, brokenugh. He kissed her like he was drowning and she was air, like she was the answer to every prayer he¡¯d never dared to speak aloud. Then he moved again¡ªfaster, deeper.


    And when her climax came, it was release. A flood. Her fingers clutched his back, nails scraping down. Her cry was of sorrow and gratitude and aching love.


    Damien tried to hold back. He really did. But she was warm and wild beneath him, and the sound of her voice breaking, the feel of her body pulling him in¡ªhe couldn¡¯tst. He came undone with a grunt, shuddering as if the soul had been pulled right out of him. His climax shook him, overwhelmed him, and left him panting above her, utterly wrecked.


    <subt>f.(r)eewe/bnov\ll</subt>


    He copsed beside her, arm flung across her middle, both of them catching their breath.


    After a beat of silence, Damien huffed augh, still breathless, his voice dazed. "What the fuck just happened?"


    *****


    Seliora strutted into the royal salon. Her red gown swished behind her, her diamond hairpins catching the morning light. She hade to make her hair but when she saw who upied the plush chair by the window, her nose wrinkled.


    There, with her feet soaking in rosewater was Luna.


    Seliora stopped in her tracks, eyes narrowing.


    She huffed. Her heels clicked with purpose as she approached the attendant desk.


    "I booked an appointment for this morning," she snapped. "Do you have any excuse to why I am not the only one here?"


    From thefort of her reclined chair, Luna didn¡¯t bother. She merely raised a brow and rolled her eyes slowly, as if she¡¯d just been interrupted by a housefly buzzing too close. Honestly, at this point, Seliora¡¯s tantrums were just another part of Luna¡¯s life.


    She was just genuinely grateful that Morvakar¡¯s spell on her mark had worked. Damien had been sleeping for days, only waking up to eat and drink. There was no pain.


    The nervous attendant wrung her hands, trying not to quake under Seliora¡¯s re. "I apologise, mydy, but the princess booked¡ª"


    "I do not care who booked," Seliora barked, turning her sharp chin up. "You should ensure I am the only one here. I am carrying the heir to the throne. I cannot afford to be around... fleas and ticks."


    Luna had a scathing response on the tip of her tongue but she held it in. Barely.


    She took a deep breath. After all, they were in public.


    Instead, she turned to Seliora with a calm, pitying smile and said smoothly, "Seliora... you are embarrassing yourself."


    "I beg your pardon?" Seliora demanded, hand on hip, volume rising.

 Chapter 115: Taylor Swift - Blank Space

    <h4>Chapter 115: Taylor Swift - nk Space</h4>


    Luna shrugged, gesturing vaguely with her fingers as if Seliora¡¯s entire existence was an unfortunate background noise. "I mean, the screaming, the entitlement, the rod up your ass¡ªit¡¯s just... a lot for an early morning. Perhaps you should lie down."


    "How dare you!" Seliora hissed.


    Luna tilted her head, her voice honeyed and lethal. "Dear, you¡¯re barely the concubine. You¡¯re an essory. If you want to be respected, you might try acting like you were raised around actual nobility and not in a treehouse made of spite."


    "I¡¯ll report this," she snapped.


    "Do," Luna said brightly, leaning back as the pedicurist resumed work on her toes.


    The attendant shuffled toward Luna. Her steps were small. Her hands were nervously sped before her, voice quivering as she said, "Princess... I¡ªI¡¯m afraid you must leave."


    The pampered serenity of the salon vanished in an instant. "Why," she asked, "do I have to leave?"


    The poor attendant swallowed. "W-Well," she began, wringing her fingers, "She... um... she carries the heir to the throne, and by royal protocol, we are bound byw to ensure she is... properly taken care of."


    What heir to the throne? If there truly was an heir, wouldn¡¯t it have been announced formally at court?


    "You have got to be kidding me." She snapped her feet from the water bowl, sshing droplets across the floor, and slipped on her sandals.


    She rose to her full height, spine straight, chin high. Her eyes locked onto Seliora, who was already preening in the corner, and smirking.


    Luna marched right up to her, stopping just inches away. "Hope you enjoyed your time with the prince," she said, every word carved from molten fire, "because that is thest you have had of him."


    Seliora smiled. "Face it, mutt. I won."


    <subt>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</subt>


    "Like hell you did." Luna spat.


    Then she turned. She strode past the silent attendants and stunned onlookers. The doors opened before her, and she didn¡¯t look back.


    "Fucking bitch," she muttered under her breath.


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    *****


    Doctor Mira stood outside the office door with a clipboard in hand and dread curdling in her stomach. She knew how dangerously obsessed the Royal Concubine had be with being the one to deliver the heir.


    She stared at the door and pushed it open after a few seconds.


    Seliora sat poised, one hand protectively cradling her abdomen¡ªas if the power of her imagination alone could incubate a child. Her gown was draped perfectly, her hair coiled in soft waves, and her face bore a triumphant glow that could¡¯ve lit the room twice over. The second she saw Mira, her entire body leaned forward in excitement. "I was right, wasn¡¯t I?" she beamed, eyes glimmering. "I carry the heir."


    Mira hesitated. Oh gods, here we go.


    She looked at the woman with eyes that tried to be soft, but couldn¡¯t mask the pity hiding beneath. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy."


    Seliora blinked. "What are you sorry for?" Her smile didn¡¯t fall¡ªit clung to her lips stubbornly.


    "You are not pregnant."


    It was said gently. A dressed whisper. But to Seliora, it echoed. The words seemed to bounce off the richly painted walls, through her bones, and back into her chest where they detonated.


    "No..." she breathed. "No, check again. I feel something. I know it. I¡¯ve been nauseous for days, I¡¯ve had cravings, and my breasts are sore." Her hand clutched her stomach again, as if she could will the truth back into her womb.


    "I checked three times," Mira said gently, her heart breaking for the woman¡ªwell, halfway breaking. Seliora wasn¡¯t exactly easy to pity when she made everyone around her want to pluck their own eyes out.


    Tears zed Seliora¡¯s eyes, ssy and furious. "No..." she whispered again, as if the gods were ying a cruel joke. "Please. I have to be."


    "Mydy¡ª" Mira rubbed her temple. "Mydy, maybe... maybe the problem isn¡¯t even you," she offered, grasping for anything to soften the blow. "The prince... we may need him toe in for testing too."


    "What?"


    "Fertility is a shared road," Mira said diplomatically, although in truth, she doubted it. Truebloods didn¡¯t do infertility. It was practically a gic boast. Seliora was Trueblood too, which made it all the more baffling. Unless, of course, the gods themselves had conspired to deny her this one thing.


    Seliora stood slowly, arms folded around herself. "No," she murmured, teeth clenched. "You¡¯re wrong. I will carry the heir. I will."


    Mira chose her next words with care, knowing she walked a razor¡¯s edge. "There¡¯s still hope, mydy. There are herbs we can try. Timing charts¡ª"


    "No!" Seliora snapped, her eyes wild now. "I don¡¯t want charts. I want a baby. His baby. And I want it now."


    <subt>\n(o)v.e\l</subt>


    Seliora closed her eyes, trying to summonposure. Her dreams were slipping through her fingers, and she could feel it, unraveling. If she didn¡¯t get pregnant soon, she¡¯d be irrelevant. A footnote. Another failed royal concubine, reced by a mutt.


    Mira knew Seliora had been ramping up the desperation ever since the werewolf princess stepped back into Damien¡¯s life. Luna was everything Seliora feared: beautiful, brave, beloved, and bonded.


    Still, there was nothing she could do.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," Mira said again, though softer this time.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s okay," Seliora whispered, the words crumbling. She exited with what was left of her dignity, but her footsteps were a stumble disguised as grace.


    *****


    Luna hovered over Damien¡¯s sleeping form. His face was peaceful, absurdly handsome even in sleep, and for a moment, she questioned whether it was moral to wake a man who looked that angelic. But it had been four days. Four. Days.


    She nudged his shoulder. "Wake up."


    Damien groaned in protest. His hand floppedzily across the sheet. "Hmmm..."


    "Seriously," Luna said, poking his side. "If you don¡¯t go out into the world today, I think the crown may send guards to check if I¡¯ve mauled you."


    His eyes opened, sleepy but the smirk he wore was fully awake. "You did maul me," he murmured with a raspy chuckle.

 Chapter 116: Jack Johnson - Banana Pancakes

    <h4>Chapter 116: Jack Johnson - Banana Pancakes</h4>


    "Oh, that was days ago. Get over it." Luna rolled her eyes and smacked Damien¡¯s bare chest lightly¡ªthough her touch lingered longer than necessary, fingers grazing warm skin as though they didn¡¯t want to leave. Her tone was flippant, but the soft curve of her lips betrayed her amusement.


    Damien grinnedzily, propping his head up on one hand while the other reached for her again, a low, sleepy maism drawing her closer. "Come on," she urged. "It¡¯s still early. You can make it to your castle, get changed, and head to the Royal Empire, even if for just a few hours."


    He let out a dramatic sigh, as if the idea of clothes and politics was a direct attack on his soul. "Right..." He tugged her forward instead, his arm sliding around her waist until she copsed onto his chest,nding with a soft huff and a muffledugh. "I never got to ask..." he murmured, brushing his lips against her temple. "Was it good for you?"


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened and immediately, a flush bloomed across her cheeks. It spread fast¡ªforehead to corbone¡ªher entire face lighting up.


    "I¡¯ll take that as a yes," he chuckled, thoroughly pleased with himself. "Although, I wasn¡¯t in the best shape at the time." His grin deepened. "Not exactly peak performance. But I¡¯ll still mark that night down as a win."


    He nuzzled her neck, cing a slow kiss there, and she melted all over again, her hands settling instinctively on his shoulders.


    "And now?" she whispered


    Damien exhaled. "It¡¯s odd..." he said softly. "I feel great, actually. Better than great. Like... every bone in my body has been reset." He tilted his head, thoughtful. "Days of sleep for a vampire might be all the healing we need and never knew it."


    Luna smiled, heart twisting. She sent the old sorcerer a silent, reluctant thank-you. A part of her still wanted to stab him in the eye, but perhaps that could wait.


    Damien suddenly pulled her forward with unexpected strength and plopped her onto hisp, his hands settling firmly around her waist. She let out a squeal of surprise and giggled as she found herself perfectly perched on his thighs, her knees hugging his hips.


    <subt></subt>


    "You¡¯re a menace," she used, breathlessly amused.


    He smirked, inching his fingers beneath her nightdress, tracing slow circles on her skin. "I don¡¯t have to be at the Royal Empire for a few more hours," he said.


    "Okay..." Luna drawled, dragging out the word. She could already see the look in his eyes¡ªthe wicked glint that made her heartbeat dance in her chest. "I already know where this is going."


    Damien raised a brow. "Well, I could make your second time even better for you."


    "I told you..." She leaned in close enough that her breath tickled his lips. "I¡¯ll never stop you."


    The words were soft, honest, andced with trust.


    "You might regret saying that," he said with a teasing glint in his eyes, even as his hands moved.


    "I won¡¯t," Luna said firmly, and leaned back slightly.


    He slipped the straps of her nightdress off her shoulders, watching as the fabric slid down her skin water. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he lifted the nightdresspletely over her head and tossed it aside, revealing her in the golden light of the early morning.


    His hand moved between them, fingers deft and gentle, guiding himself into her. She gasped, eyes fluttering closed, body adjusting to the fullness of him. Damien¡¯s hands settled firmly on her hips, grounding them both in the delicious reality.


    And then, she began to move.


    Slowly at first, tentative, testing angles. But within moments, Luna found her rhythm. Her instincts, sharpened by bond, took over, rolling her hips. Every time she shifted, he felt it in his bones.


    Damien groaned, burying his face in her neck, inhaling her scent. She was everywhere¡ªhis hands, his mouth, his soul. It was maddening.


    "Goddess," he muttered under his breath, clutching her hips. "Luna..."


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a sudden intensity, he grabbed her face, pulling her forward and capturing her lips in a kiss that was desperation. He groaned into her mouth, swallowing her sighs.


    And then, when the moment reached its quietest intensity, when their breath tangled and their bodies melted into one another, Damien whispered into her hair¡ª


    "I love you, Luna."


    "I know."


    And yes, she did know. She knew just how much Damien loved her. It pulsed in every look he gave, in every kiss, in every quiet act of restraint. It was there in the way he breathed when she was near and in the way he held her.


    But she also knew the other thing.


    The terrible, unspeakable thing.


    If only he would trust her enough to say it aloud. If he would just give her the truth she already carried inside her bones. That saving her hade at the cost of his own life. That he bore the weight of a curse he never asked for, because he¡¯d chosen her.


    But Luna knew that truth wasn¡¯t hers to im. Not yet. Not when she had only just started to win her way back into his heart. After everything she¡¯d put him through, after every wall she¡¯d built between them, she understood now that it would take more than love to fix what was broken. It would take trust. And trust... had to be earned.


    "Marry me."


    She stopped.


    Damien didn¡¯t wait. He pressed forward.


    "Be my queen, Luna....This...this isn¡¯t all I want. I want everything with you. I want to live with you."


    He wanted a lifetime, however brief.


    "Damien..." she whispered, caught somewhere between disbelief and terror.


    "Please, don¡¯t say no."


    The plea came out boyish and raw, and the vulnerability in his voice nearly broke her.


    "I¡¯m not saying no. I¡¯m..." she paused, caught in a swirl of emotion too thick for words.


    "You¡¯re going to say no," Damien said tly, eyes narrowing. He flopped dramatically against the pillows.


    "I would love to marry you," Luna said quickly. "Right away if you want¡ª"


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    "Goddess, please, no buts." Damien cut in with a whine, shooting her a look so pitiful she had to bite her lip to stop from giggling.


    "Would you let me finish?" Luna swatted his shoulder gently, her lips twitching.


    He folded his arms. "Fine. Finish rejecting me."


    "I¡¯m not rejecting you, you dramatic idiot." She rolled her eyes, scooting closer, his dick still hard inside her, her fingers brushing the side of his face. "But there are a lot of things at stake before we can even think about that."


    Damien groaned.


    "What will the Lords say?" she asked gently, brushing her thumb along his jaw.


    "They¡¯ll survive."


    "What will your people say?"


    "That their prince has taste."


    Lunaughed softly, the sound melting some of the tension in the room. She leaned into him, pressing her forehead to his. "I want to say yes, Damien. Goddess knows I do. I¡¯m... I¡¯m still figuring out how to exist in your world."


    "You¡¯re not some outsider, Luna. You¡¯re my mate. You¡¯re my moonlight. The throne is half yours whether they like it or not."


    "Just say you will marry me, that¡¯s all I ask," Damien pushed.


    "I¡¯ll marry you."


    A huge smile exploded across Damien¡¯s face. He looked younger, boyish¡ªradiating such pure joy that Luna nearly melted.


    He kissed her again, passionately, and then he flipped them over in one smooth, hungry movement.


    "Damien!" Luna gasped, her head tipping back as her body arched. She hadn¡¯t been expecting it, and certainly not the sudden, almost primal way his cock hardened further inside her.


    "Goddess..." she breathed, eyes wide.


    Damien grinned. "You just agreed to marry me. I¡¯m feeling... powerful."


    He moved deeper, with mounting hunger. His mouth trailed kisses down her throat as he whispered, "I¡¯ll love you forever, Luna. Even when I¡¯m dust. I¡¯ll cherish you until myst breath¡ªand maybe even after."


    Luna clung to him, nails digging into his shoulders. Her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, pulling him impossibly closer. It was as if she wanted to fuse with himpletely, to keep him there, inside her, forever.


    The deeper he moved, the more she felt him. The raw devotion in his voice, the trembling in his arms, the urgency that betrayed the fear he was trying so hard to hide.


    He was dying.


    And he was pouring every ounce of himself into her while he could.


    His hand gripped one of her breasts, thumb brushing over her peaked nipple as his pace turned frantic. She moaned¡ªloud and unashamed¡ªas his body moved against hers. Her pleasure rose, crashing against every barrier she had left.


    His words, his love, his desperation¡ªit all sent shivers rocketing through her, straight down to the ce where they were joined. She became louder and louder, her cries a mix of ecstasy and unspoken grief.


    Damien¡¯s rhythm became erratic. His teeth grazed her shoulder, and then¡ªthree hard, punishing thrusts¡ªand he stilled.


    With a groan that was almost a sob, he emptied himself into her, burying his seed as deep as her body would take it. His whole frame shuddered above her, his breath hitching in her ear.


    Then Damien leaned down, pressing his forehead to hers.


    ¡¯You¡¯re going to carry my child, Luna. And I swear... I¡¯ll defy the gods, the curses, fate itself... just to see them. Even once. Just to see their eyes.¡¯ He thought to himself.

 Chapter 117: Katrina And The Waves - Walking On Sunshine

    <h4>Chapter 117: Katrina And The Waves - Walking On Sunshine</h4>


    "Do I detect a swagger in your step?" King Luciver drawled, narrowing his eyes as his son approached. There was a bounce to Damien¡¯s walk, a slight lift in his shoulders, and¡ªmost suspicious of all¡ªa stupid grin stered across his face.


    Damien¡¯s eyes were practically dancing, and his lips looked glued in ce, stretched wide with uncontainable joy.


    "I¡¯m getting married," Damien announced, stopping just short of the throne dais


    Luciver stared at him.


    Then sighed. Loudly.


    "Oh fuck."


    Damien blinked, startled. "Oookay... that¡¯s not the reaction I was expecting."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I am happy for you," Luciver corrected quickly, rubbing the bridge of his nose as if warding off a migraine. "You guys finally fixed things¡ªit¡¯s good news."


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "But?"


    There was always a but.


    Every silver lining in his life came with a gray cloud in tow.


    Luciver gave him a look that said you know how this goes. "The council..."


    Damien sighed, his hands dropping to his hips. "What has me getting married got to do with the council?"


    Luciver rose from his throne, and walked toward his son. The burden of ruling, of bncing tradition and personal desires were heavy in his gait. "They have...reservations about a hybrid heir."


    Damien let out augh, a little wounded around the edges. "Of course they do. Of course. Does anyone give a shit about what makes me happy? I guess not."


    His father didn¡¯t speak for a moment. Just looked at him.


    "They¡¯re not against you marrying the werewolf princess," Luciver said slowly, carefully choosing each word. "They just want a Trueblood heir before any arrangements of marriage can begin."


    "You¡¯re joking."


    "Think about the future," Luciver advised.


    Damien rubbed a hand down his face and dropped into the armchair with a sigh that sounded older than he looked. "When you¡¯re gone," Luciver continued, pacing now, "what happens to the throne? Gabriel will fight relentlessly for it."


    "You need a Trueblood heir," Luciver said bluntly.


    Damien groaned and slumped back, pinching the bridge of his nose. "So what do I do?"


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    Luciver turned to the window. He took a breath, then said, "Let me speak with the princess. She will understand."


    "No." Damien sat up, instantly alert. "Not yet. She¡¯s still being giddy about the engagement."


    Luciver raised a skeptical brow. "Giddy? That¡¯s not a word I ever expected to hear about Luna."


    "You didn¡¯t see her this morning. She was humming. Even at work." Damien stood now, trying to steady the nerves fluttering in his chest. "Which reminds me. I need Mother¡¯s ring."


    Luciver turned slowly, as if measuring his son¡¯s resolve. "You¡¯re really going to marry this girl without telling her how long you have to live? Without telling her you¡¯re going to die?"


    Damien looked away. The truth weighed heavy on his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t say it¡ªnot yet. He didn¡¯t want to see her break. Not while she was still shining.


    "I will," he said finally. "Just... not yet. I don¡¯t want to cast a shadow over what we have now."


    Luciver studied him for a long time before silently walking to the safe embedded in the wall. His fingers moved with practiced ease as he spun the dials, then clicked the lock open. He withdrew a small velvet box.


    "Here." He handed it to Damien.


    "I hope this doesn¡¯t blow up in your face though," Luciver said quietly.


    "Me too," Damien replied, clutching the ring box tightly in his palm.


    Luciver nodded solemnly. Then, just as Damien was about to turn and leave, the king cocked his head and added, "One question though."


    Damien paused at the door. "What?"


    "How was the sex?"


    "...Seriously?"


    Luciver shrugged, all royalposure forgotten. "I know when someone walks in looking like they¡¯ve been thoroughly ravished."


    Damien made a face. "Goddess...I can¡¯t believe you just asked me that."


    "I am intrigued. I have never been with a werewolf before."


    Damien slowly turned to re at his father, his patience already worn thin. "I am not having this conversation with you."


    Luciver¡¯s grin stretched wide, revealing just a hint of fang. "You are no fun."


    "And you forget you¡¯re over a thousand years old," Damien muttered, exasperated.


    Luciver shrugged as if immortality absolved him of all filters or shame. "Exactly. I¡¯ve lived long enough to know that the forbidden ones always make for the most delicious affairs. A vampire prince and a wolf princess? I smell heat."


    Damien made a strangled sound and ran a hand through his hair. "I¡¯m leaving now before this conversation gets even worse."


    *****


    <subt>\n(o)v.e\l</subt>


    "My Lady?"


    Seliora didn¡¯t respond.


    "Mydy?" her maid, Natasha, called again.


    Selioray curled on her side in a tight fetal position, draped in her softest sheets. The midday sun filtered through the heavy drapes, but it did nothing to warm her chilled heart. Her face was pale and hollow, her eyes ringed red from crying.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe she wasn¡¯t pregnant.


    That week had been perfect¡ªat least in her head. She¡¯d convinced herself that their night together, multiple times over, meant something. That surely the gods had blessed her womb with an heir. That her body, finally, had proven her worth.


    But Mira¡¯s words had shattered it all.


    "I¡¯m sorry, mydy. You¡¯re not pregnant."


    Her world hade crashing down.


    Natasha shifted uneasily at the edge of the bed. "The prince still isn¡¯t in his castle yet."


    Seliora finally stirred. She pushed herself up slowly, her hair tumbling in loose waves down her back, her robe slipping slightly off one shoulder. "Is he still with her?"


    "Yes," Natasha said, cautiously.


    Seliora¡¯s fingers clenched the bedding. "It¡¯s been a week."


    "I know, mydy."


    Seliora stared at nothing in particr, her face tight with fury and desperation. She had always known the werewolf princess was a threat, but now¡ªnow it felt like she was losing everything. Damien¡¯s attention, the court, even the child she thought would solidify her ce¡ªit was all slipping through her fingers.


    "If I may..." Natasha began. "The pce maids working in her quarters say... they may be expecting a hybrid heir shortly."

 Chapter 118: Alanis Morissette - You Oughta Know

    <h4>Chapter 118: nis Morissette - You Oughta Know</h4>


    Seliora snapped her gaze toward her, eyes glowing a dangerous crimson. "What did you just say?"


    Natasha swallowed. "They... they¡¯ve been constantly intimate, mydy. Since the prince arrived. Every night. Sometimes during the day. Often multiple ti¡ª"


    "Enough!" Seliora barked. Her nostrils red, her fangs threatening to emerge.


    Natasha took a quick step back. "I only repeat what I was told¡ª"


    <subt>f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)</subt>


    "Go!" Seliora shouted. "Tell the prince I need to see him. I will be at the princess¡¯s building in a few minutes. Go! Now!"


    Natasha bolted.


    Left alone, Seliora took a deep, trembling breath and stood. Her body was stiff, her pride shattered, but her hatred had never burned brighter. She wasn¡¯t just going to sit and cry while a werewolf wore the crown. If Luna thought she had won, she was in for a vicious surprise.


    "Let¡¯s see who really belongs by his side," she muttered.


    *****


    Natasha arrived at Luna¡¯s private residence. She swallowed hard before clearing her throat and approaching the two guards stationed at the massive doors.


    "I¡ªuh¡ªLady Seliora sent me. She wishes to see the prince. It¡¯s urgent," Natasha announced, trying not to fidget.


    The guards exchanged a long-suffering look. One of them gave a nod and disappeared into the building.


    A few minutester, the door opened, and out stepped Damien, barefoot, wearing only a in ck T-shirt and soft gray shorts. His hair was still tousled and his eyes were thezy red hue of someone deeply satisfied and well-loved.


    "Is everything alright?" Damien asked. He was already bracing himself.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Lady Seliora wishes to see you. She¡¯s on her way here," Natasha said.


    Damien sighed out of exhaustion. "Right," he said, more to himself than to her.


    He offered a polite nod and stepped outside, standing beneath the columned terrace just as Natasha turned and scurried away, no doubt hoping to be far from the crossfire.


    Momentster, Luna joined him, her hair still damp from a bath, cheeks pink from the heat, and wearing one of his oversized shirts that barely covered her thighs.


    "Is everything okay?" she asked, concern written between her brows as she approached and slid her hand into his.


    "We¡¯re about to find out," Damien muttered, pulling her close and pressing a soft kiss to her hair.


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Do I sense a royal concubine approaching?"


    He gave her a look. "Behave when she gets here."


    Luna scoffed and pulled back just enough to re at him. "Why am I the one receiving the warning? She¡¯s the one always making snide remarks.¡¯"


    "For me...please," Damien begged, shing her a boyish grin that was distracting.


    "Fine!" she huffed, arms crossed dramatically. "But I¡¯ll make you pay."


    "I look forward to paying," he replied smoothly, then caught her chin and kissed her¡ªsoft at first, then deeper, ignoring the two guards who were now staring.


    "Your Highness," Seliora said with a graceful bow as she arrived.


    Damien straightened instinctively, his hand still firmly resting on Luna¡¯s waist as if silently staking his im. His thumb lightly brushed against the curve of her hip.


    "Seliora," he acknowledged coolly, his gaze fixed on her with suspicion. "What is so urgent?"


    Seliora opened her mouth to say the thing she had rehearsed: that they needed to try again, that she was ready to do whatever it took to bear him a trueblood heir, that the legacy of the crown depended on it. But then her eyes slid to Luna¡ªradiant and smug in one of Damien¡¯s shirts, her arm hooked around the prince.


    Seliora¡¯sposure cracked just a little.


    Without thinking, without blinking, without breathing:


    "I¡¯m pregnant, Your Highness. There is to be a true blood heir."


    Luna¡¯s eyebrows shot up so fast they nearly flew off her face.


    Damien stood frozen, as if someone had hit the pause button on his thoughts. A baby? Now? He hadpletely forgotten about his earlier attempts at producing an heir with Seliora. Those sleepless nights, the diplomatic pressure, the failed tries¡ªit had all slipped into the background the moment Luna let down her walls. She¡¯d taken up every corner of his thoughts, every flicker of desire, every drop of hope.


    And now this.


    "Your Highness?" Seliora prompted sweetly, stepping closer.


    "Yeah... yes. I¡¯m d. It¡¯s finally happening," Damien stuttered, the words tumbling out of his mouth. He didn¡¯t know if he was supposed to smile, or scream into the void. Part of him wanted to believe this was good news¡ªan heir meant the council would get off his back, Gabriel would have one less reason to seize the throne.


    But the other part¡ªthe part wrapped around Luna, the part that had asked her to marry him was screaming in panic.


    <subt>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</subt>


    He nced at Luna. Her face was unreadable. nk, smooth, serene... terrifyingly calm.


    Damien turned back to Seliora. "I... I will make the announcement. I¡¯m sure the people will be d."


    "Yes," Seliora said, curtseying ever so slightly. "They will rejoice, I¡¯m certain."


    She turned on her heel and walked off, hips swaying with all the triumph she could muster before the lie crumbled around her.


    <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    Luna stepped away from Damien, her limbs stiff, her heart aching with territorial rage. She didn¡¯t know what she felt more: pain at the thought of Damien having a child with someone else or guilt that a part of her wanted to rip Seliora¡¯s perfectly arched eyebrows off her face.


    She kept her face neutral and turned her back. Without a word, she walked away, head held high, shoulders trembling only slightly, and disappeared into the building.


    Damien stood frozen in ce. It felt like Luna had ripped her heart out of her chest and then gifted it to him¡ªonly for Seliora to show up in a ball gown and stomp it with six-inch heels.


    He contemted hanging himself with the royal curtain tassels or sprinting after Luna while begging for forgiveness, even if he had no idea what he was apologizing for yet.


    *****


    "Lord Gabriel!" a raspy voice called as approaching footsteps echoed down the corridor of a forgotten chamber cloaked in shadows.

 Chapter 119: Adele - Someone Like You

    <h4>Chapter 119: Adele - Someone Like You</h4>


    Gabriel turned slowly.


    "I was beginning to think you had forgotten about us," the voice continued.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze swept over the room andnded on the man hunched in the shadows¡ªskeletal, bitter, eyes burning.


    "I never forget my investments," Gabriel said smoothly, finding a seat across from the man.


    <subt>fre eweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)</subt>


    "Investments," the man spat, leaning forward. "Is that what I am now?"


    Gabriel tilted his head. "Don¡¯t be dramatic. How have you been?"


    "How do you think?" The man¡¯s lip curled. "As well as I can be in this cursed human body."


    "I hope you¡¯ve been keeping your head down."


    "I¡¯ve done exactly what you said," the man replied. "Followed your rules to the letter. Not a single spell, not a whisper to anyone, not even when that fool Luciver walked right past me and had no idea it was me."


    Gabriel nodded slowly, fingers steepled in thought.


    "But you," the man hissed, "you haven¡¯t held up your end of the bargain."


    Gabriel leaned forward slightly, shadows deepening around his sharp features. "Careful, friend. Impatience is a poor trait. I haven¡¯t forgotten you."


    "You promised me vengeance," the man said. "You said Luciver would fall. You said the werewolves will be wiped out. All I see are parties, and that mutt of a princess mated to the prince.


    "I told you, when the time is right."


    The other man paced the dusty floor. "I have waited years. When will the time be right?" he snapped, baring his teeth.


    "Soon. Everything seems to be falling in ce," he said smoothly, as if speaking to a spoiled child who needed to be soothed. "And when I need a distraction, then you can have your revenge against the werewolf kingdom."


    The man scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Distraction? I¡¯m not some firework you light and toss into the enemy¡¯s backyard. I want blood, Gabriel. I want chaos. I want their forests burned to the roots and their Alpha king strung up by his own pride."


    Gabriel raised a brow, amused by the theatrics. "Poetic. Just like your father."


    "We have two men down, though," the man added grimly. "I can always rece them if you bring me new bodies."


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers froze mid-tap. "How did that happen?"


    "They got hungry months ago and ventured out. Never returned."


    A beat passed. Gabriel stood. "I thought you trained them to control their thirst. What if they had gotten caught?"


    The man shrugged, utterly unapologetic. "If they had, you would have heard, wouldn¡¯t you? Besides, if you dropped by more often¡ªprovided us regrly with a taste of blood¡ªwe wouldn¡¯t have them going off, would we?"


    "Excuses!" Gabriel hissed, mming his hand down on the stone table. Dust scattered into the air. "No one would have even known of your existence if you weren¡¯t so obsessed with the werewolf territory. I told you toy low, to wait for my signal, not to keep sniffing around their borders."


    "They¡¯re the ones who took everything from me," the man growled, eyes glowing faintly. "I¡¯m not going to wait forever while you y political chess."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed to dangerous slits. "The prince¡ªDamien¡ªhas been helping them raise their defences. He knows you lot are here, just doesn¡¯t know where. You¡¯re making it easy for him to find you."


    <subt></subt>


    The man smirked, leaning on the table now, unbothered by the rising tension. "Maybe I want him to find me."


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curled in a mock smile. "Oh, I¡¯m sure you do. But if he finds you before I¡¯m ready... you won¡¯t even live long enough for your stupid revenge. Do you know what happens when a trueblood vampire prince is cornered? He doesn¡¯t run. He doesn¡¯t beg. He rips you apart from the inside."


    The man¡¯s shoulders tensed just a little.


    Gabriel exhaled slowly. "Now... keep your remaining men in line. I¡¯ll bring you what you need. But if one more of your little experiments goes missing or causes ripples I can¡¯t exin to the council, I¡¯ll personally stake you through the heart."


    The man grinned. "Kinky."


    Gabriel groaned and turned toward the exit. "You¡¯re insufferable."


    "You need me."


    Gabriel stopped at the door, casting onest look over his shoulder. "I need logic. I need strategic minds who don¡¯t think with their thirst."


    The man bowed mockingly. "Then you shouldn¡¯t have made a deal with a monster."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer. The door creaked shut behind him, echoing through the stone halls.


    *****


    The Royal Clinic¡¯s parking lot was usually well-lit and buzzing with healers and nobles moving about with purpose. Tonight, however, it was deserted. Doctor Mira barely had time to register what was happening before two cloaked guards grabbed her by the arms and dragged her through a narrow alley beside the clinic.


    "What do you want? What have I done?!" she protested, her heels scraping the concrete.


    But her words were ignored. The guards said nothing, simply pulled her into the shadowy section of the lot, then unceremoniously dumped her at the feet of Seliora.


    She stood there dressed in white, all elegance and venom. The color should have evoked purity, but somehow on her, it was theatrical. The gleam in her eyes was sharper than any scalpel in Mira¡¯s medical kit.


    "Leave us," Seliora ordered, not even ncing at the guards.


    With synchronized bows, the guards turned and vanished into the shadows.


    Doctor Mira scrambled to her knees and then up to her feet, brushing herself off with trembling hands. "Lady Seliora," she started. "Have I offended the crown that I¡¯m treated like this?"


    Seliora¡¯s reply came cold and precise. "Yes."


    "Mydy..." Mira tried again, swallowing her pride.


    "You were supposed to help me conceive," Seliora hissed, stepping closer. "But for years, you have failed."


    If she weren¡¯t the prince¡¯s concubine¡ªand terrifyingly unhinged¡ªMira would have unleashed a stinging retort wrapped in medical jargon. But she liked her head where it was. Mira exhaled and said evenly, "Mydy, I did my best."


    "And yet..." Seliora raised her hands as if presenting the empty night sky above. "Here we are. No baby. No heir."

 Chapter 120: The All American Rejects - Dirty Little Secret

    <h4>Chapter 120: The All American Rejects - Dirty Little Secret</h4>


    Then, her lips curled into a chilling smile. "But that detail, you will keep to yourself."


    Doctor Mira blinked. "Mydy?"


    Seliora stepped forward until they were almost nose to nose. "You and I know there is no baby," she said softly. "But to the rest of Blood City... there is a heir growing inside me."


    Mira felt her pulse quicken. She was a doctor, not a liar, not a pawn in the concubine¡¯s schemes.


    Seliora¡¯s smile widened. "And you, my dear Doctor Mira, will provide me with a recement baby. At the right time."


    Mira¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her thoughts spiralled. She felt the walls closing in.


    "You can¡¯t be serious..." she whispered.


    "I¡¯m always serious," Seliora replied, already turning away as if the matter had been settled with a handshake. "I expect your professional cooperation."


    "Mydy, I can¡¯t possibly... that... that is treason!" Doctor Mira¡¯s fingers clutched at the hem of her coat.


    "Treason?" Seliora tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as her lips curved into a smile. "But <i>failing</i> to help me provide Blood City with an heir is <i>already</i> a treasonous act."


    She stepped closer. "One whisper at court," she said softly, "and you¡¯ll be beheaded."


    Mira¡¯s jaw trembled. "Mydy... please, let¡¯s just try again. There¡¯s still hope¡ª"


    <subt>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</subt>


    Seliora¡¯s hand came up, slicing the air. "No! The time for trying is over...Now is the time to act."


    She leaned in. "You will provide me with a true blood newborn."


    Mira gasped. Her heart stuttered. "Mydy!"


    "Quiet!" Seliora snapped. "You will do as I say, or you will disappear off the face of the earth instantly."


    And with that, she pivoted on her heel. She walked away into the misty night without a single backward nce.


    Doctor Mira stood frozen in ce, trembling, her breath shallow. She had once taken an oath to preserve life... and now she was being asked to <i>create a lie</i>. A treasonous lie.


    *****


    Luna was already dressed in her usual formal outfit, the royal envoy pin attached to her chest. Her hair was in a tight bun.


    She hadn¡¯t looked Damien in the eye since <i>that</i> announcement.


    Seliora¡¯s smug little deration.


    Damien, however, was not built for silence.


    Standing shirtless in the kitchen area, his dark hair tousled from sleep, he poured himself a cup of hot blood-tea. He took a sip and eyed her over the rim.


    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>


    "Luna?" he called.


    "I have to get an early start today," Luna said. She moved around the room with robotic purpose, her hands methodically shoving documents into her bag, each motion harsher than necessary. "I have to meet the human president at the border to discuss the disappearance of humans."


    "He needs to know every human turned goes through the proper administrative channels. And we haven¡¯t heard or seen any rogues in months," she continued, speaking a little too fast now. "So they have to look elsewhere for their missing people."


    Damien watched her with a stillness that was uniquely vampiric, his eyes tracking her every step. Then, in a breeze of motion, he was in front of her. Before she could sidestep him or throw another excuse his way, he gently grabbed her wrist and spun her around, forcing her to face him.


    "Don¡¯t do this," he said. "Don¡¯t pull away from me."


    Luna was caught in his gaze. There was no escaping it.


    "That¡¯s not... I¡¯m not," she tried, her throat tightening. Her eyes darted toward the floor, as though some magical answer might be written in the marble tiles. "I¡¯m just processing."


    "Then process it with me," Damien replied, his thumb brushing softly across the inside of her wrist. "Don¡¯t do it yourself."


    "I just..." Luna inhaled sharply, gathering the courage to be real with him¡ªsomething she hadn¡¯t always allowed herself. "Do I have a right to be mad? I don¡¯t know. But I am."


    She stepped back a little, just enough to create a sliver of space between them, but not enough to truly leave.


    "I mean, I had two mates for goddess¡¯s sakes," she added with a bitterugh thatcked humor. "But it... I am jealous."


    "I never held it against you," he said, stepping closer again. His hands cupped her face, his thumb brushing the apple of her cheek. "Being mated to Kyllian. I understood it."


    He leaned down until their foreheads touched, his breath mingling with hers.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be a yardstick to not feel how you want to feel," he murmured. "Be mad. Be angry. Be whatever you need to be¡ªjust don¡¯t push me away. Not again."


    Luna¡¯s heart thudded painfully in her chest. Her arms itched to wrap around him, to pull him close and bury her face in his neck. But a part of her held her frozen in ce.


    "I¡¯m not mad....I know a true blood heir is important. And it¡¯s not something I can give you."


    Her throat tightened, and she swallowed hard, blinking fast. "I am half d that you have that now."


    Her breath hitched, betraying her. "It...it just hurts."


    Tears stung her eyes.


    Damien wrapped his arms around her, pulling her against his chest.


    "I know," he murmured. "I¡¯m sorry."


    He kissed her hair, a soft press of lips that said far more than words ever could.


    "We are going to have our own child," he said quietly. "A child born of love. And I am going to love the crap out of her."


    Luna smiled through the blur in her vision. He was saying that for her benefit, to paint a picture of hope on a canvas smeared with too many unanswered questions. And she appreciated it¡ªshe truly did¡ªbut she also knew what he wasn¡¯t saying.


    He was still hiding the truth.


    The truth she had learned from Morvakar. The truth that hovered in the shadows. If no solution was found¡ªand quickly¡ªDamien wouldn¡¯t be around long enough to see their child grow. He might not even be there to hold the baby in his arms.

 Chapter 121: Michael Jackson - Working Day and Night

    <h4>Chapter 121: Michael Jackson - Working Day and Night</h4>


    But Luna didn¡¯t say it.


    Instead, she kissed him on the lips¡ªsoftly, as if to pour everything she didn¡¯t say into the space between them.


    "I do have to go," she whispered against his mouth. "I¡¯ll see you at work."


    Damien nodded, reluctantly loosening his hold. "I¡¯ll be inte. I called in the council to announce the news."


    "Okay." She leaned in for one more kiss¡ªbrief but lingering, a promise in the form of parted lips. "See you then."


    And then she was gone.


    <subt></subt>


    Damien stood in silence, unmoving, staring at the spot she had upied just moments ago. He looked toward the ceiling.


    Please, he thought. Blood Goddess, if you¡¯re listening... let us have a child. Let her carry a piece of me when I¡¯m gone. Let my death mean something. Let my love live on for her.


    He exhaled a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding.


    A part of him wanted to believe in miracles. The other part already feared he was running out of time.


    *****


    Damien sat beside his father in the great throne room of Blood Castle, every inch of his posture deceptivelyposed, though his fingers tapped an anxious rhythm on the armrest.


    Lord Gabriel was thest to enter. He took his usual position at the front of the line of Lords, directly opposite King Luciver¡¯s throne.


    Damien didn¡¯t miss the way his uncle¡¯s eyes darted to him, full of quiet loathing. He offered him a nd, smug smile in return.


    "Wee," Luciver began. He leaned back in his dark throne. "Apologies for the impromptu meeting, but this won¡¯t take long. The prince has an announcement to make."


    Damien rose slowly.


    "Two announcements, actually," Damien began, letting his voice slice through the air.


    A hush fell over the room.


    "The Royal Concubine, Lady Seliora, is with child."


    The reaction was instantaneous.


    <subt>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</subt>


    The room erupted into cheers, Lords pping each other on the backs, their voices rising with delight.


    And yet, amidst the joy, Damien¡¯s gaze remained locked with his uncle Gabriel¡¯s.


    He stood perfectly still.


    No apuse. No smile. Just a flicker in those cold eyes.


    Damien let that smugness settle into his features. One corner of his mouth lifted in barely concealed triumph. Checkmate, Uncle.


    He cleared his throat, drawing attention back to himself. The celebratory murmurs died down.


    "And," he continued, with practiced calm, "I have asked the werewolf princess to marry me."


    "My father told me you all had reservations about our union," Damien continued, steel in his tone now. "So I guess those fears have been put to rest now that a True Blood heir is on the way."


    He hadid the cards down.


    He had given them the one thing they couldn¡¯t argue with¡ªa future king, born of pure vampire blood. And now, they had to swallow the rest.


    Damien folded his hands behind his back and waited. He could feel his father watching him.


    The head councilman stepped forward.


    "It is true, Your Highness," the councilman began, "that we were against a hybrid heir."


    "But," the councilman continued, "we wish to let you know that this doesn¡¯t mean that we do not love you or that we don¡¯t hope for your happiness."


    "But," the councilman pressed on, "the future of the kingdom must be intact before anything else. It is not a matter of preference¡ªit is preservation. Still, we are truly happy for you." He paused, then added with a slow, deliberate shift of his head, "Most of us, at least."


    All eyes turned toward Lord Gabriel, who stood unmoving, carved from fury.


    "If you have something to say to me, say it. Grow some balls, Councilman Richard." Gabriel¡¯s voice was sharp.


    "You will respect the throne, Gabriel!" Luciver thundered from his seat.


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw flexed, the veins in his neck taut. For a moment, Damien thought he might push it, just for the sake of the chaos. But instead, Gabriel merely shuffled on his feet and swallowed his anger.


    "That will be all," Luciver said, waving a hand to dismiss them. "The throne has spoken."


    One by one, the Lords and councilmen murmured their congrattions as they bowed and filed out of the room. Damien¡¯s shoulders eased once the doors shut, though he still felt Gabriel¡¯s lingering rage.


    Luciver leaned back in his throne and turned to his son, lifting one thick eyebrow.


    "So. A wedding, uhn?"


    "Yes... a wedding," Damien replied, eyes twinkling despite himself. He tugged at his cuff, then grinned suddenly. "And I know the perfect wedding nner."


    <subt></subt>


    Luciver groaned. "Don¡¯t say who I think you¡¯re about to say."


    "Why not? Queen Ravena loves a party. Besides, she¡¯s always wanted to see her daughter as a bride."


    Luciver let out a soft chuckle.


    *****


    Alpha Kyllian strode down the long marble corridor of the werewolf pce with measured steps, though every fiber in his body thrummed with unease. When King Magnus summoned you with urgency, it rarely ended in tea and pleasant conversation.


    He had barely begun settling into his new office within the castle. Though he had epted the position of heir in name, Kyllian hadn¡¯t yet wrapped his head around what it would mean in practice. He was still shadowing the king, still learning the intricacies of politics, diplomacy, and the art of not throwing punches when provoked.


    And there was Luna. The thought of her made his chest tighten. He still hadn¡¯t spoken to her. It didn¡¯t feel right without hearing from her that it was truly okay.


    The throne room doors opened with a deep, ceremonial creak that matched the weight in his chest. Kyllian stepped through the towering arch, spine straight, shoulders squared, ready for whatever challenge the king might throw at him.


    Inside, King Magnus stood by the throne. Queen Ravena sat beside him, elegance etched into every line of her posture.


    "Alpha Kyllian," King Magnus called.


    "Your Highnesses," Kyllian bowed, respectfully stopping several feet from them. "You summoned me."


    King Magnus nced at his queen, who inclined her head gently, before turning back to Kyllian. "The Queen has been asked to spend some time in Blood City."

 Chapter 122: Three Days Grace - I Hate Everything About You

    <h4>Chapter 122: Three Days Grace - I Hate Everything About You</h4>


    Of all the things he had expected, this was not on his card.


    "Why?" he asked, brows furrowed in confusion. "With respect, we already have the werewolf princess trapped in Blood City with the damned bloodsucker. And now... the Queen is to join her?"


    He couldn¡¯t keep the bite out of his tone. The words "trapped" and "bloodsucker" carried the same bitterness he¡¯d tried to swallow since Luna had chosen her vampire mate over him.


    Queen Ravena smiled graciously. "The prince requested that Ie to n Luna¡¯s wedding."


    Kyllian¡¯s wolf growled low in his chest.


    Luna¡¯s wedding.


    Of course. The vampire didn¡¯t waste time.


    "She¡¯s getting married," Kyllian said, the words escaping his lips in a whisper so low he might as well have been speaking to his own broken shadow. It was a quiet resignation.


    King Magnus sent him a pitiful nce. "We all knew it was going to happen," the king said. "I need you to stay and protect the queen during her stay."


    "Your Highness," Kyllian said quickly, his eyes snapping to the king¡¯s. "I doubt that¡¯s a good idea. I really do not think being around the princess is reasonable."


    "Reasonable or not, it is necessary," King Magnus replied. "I do not trust anyone else with my wife¡¯s safety. Keep her safe, Kyllian. And..." he paused, as though the next part hurt to say, "find closure with the princess."


    "Your Highness..." Kyllian tried again, hating how his voice trembled slightly. He hadn¡¯t even realized he was still holding on to hope until he was told to find a way to let it go.


    "That will be all." The finality in the king¡¯s tonended like a gavel, leaving Kyllian no room to protest further.


    <subt></subt>


    He bowed, slowly and stiffly, then turned on his heel, carrying the weight of two crowns: the one he was born to serve, and the one he would never wear¡ªher.


    *****


    "He did what?!" Seliora¡¯s eyes, wild with disbelief, locked onto her trembling maid.


    Natasha stood still as a statue. "The prince announced your pregnancy at court," she repeated carefully.


    "I heard that part," Seliora spat. Her eyes red with enough rage to send a lesser servant running for the hills.


    "He also announced that he would be getting married to the princess," Natasha said quickly, eyes darting to the door as if contemting escape.


    Seliora stood so still, the room seemed to hold its breath with her. And then, slowly, her lips curled into a feral snarl. "He announced his engagement to another woman right after announcing that an heir was to be born." She turned. "He couldn¡¯t wait a few days? He couldn¡¯t let the people bask in the joy of an heir we have all been waiting for? That bitch! She made him do this!"


    She stopped mid-rant. "The bitch is stealing even my child¡¯s thunder."


    The bitterness was sharp, raw. She had envisioned parades, gifts delivered to her chambers, and nobles bowing in reverence to the woman who would birth the future king or queen. But instead? Instead, she¡¯d gotten scattered apuse and a dismissive afterthought. No one cared about her.


    Seliora¡¯s eyes burned as the walls of her carefully crafted fantasy came crashing down. She had gambled everything, she had lied, threatened, plotting, for that child, for the glory it would bring her. And still, it hadn¡¯t been enough.


    She dropped heavily into the chair near the window. "She always wins," she whispered. "Even when she doesn¡¯t try, she always wins."


    "Your Highness, if I may..." Natasha sped her hands in front of her, head slightly bowed, but her eyes gleamed with cunning. "If she bes queen... what bes of your position?"


    Seliora turned her head slowly, her hair cascading over her shoulder. Her lips parted, blinking as if those words had knocked the breath from her chest. She had been so consumed by rage over the attention Luna had stolen that she hadn¡¯t fully considered the long game. "It doesn¡¯t matter," she said, trying to hold onto the remains of her pride. "I will someday be Queen Mother."


    <subt></subt>


    "Will you?" Natasha asked sweetly, stepping forward just enough to let her presence linger. "She will be queen, and she will get rid of you. No woman wants a rival¡ªespecially not werewolves. They mark territory, Your Highness. She will have the power to make you disappear... and raise your child as hers."


    Seliora¡¯s head snapped up as if Natasha had struck her with those words. "No..." she whispered. "She cannot do that. Damien wouldn¡¯t allow it."


    "Wouldn¡¯t he?...He is her mate. She breathes and he listens. She weeps and he bleeds. He will allow whatever she wants. She is the queen of his heart. Even the king made her the royal envoy¡ªa werewolf! The shame on Blood City. And yet the people epted it. All because she has these men wrapped around her finger."


    Seliora swallowed hard, her palms damp, her throat tight. Her heart beat erratically in her chest for fear. Luna had already taken so much from her. What if... what if she took her child, too?


    "For what?" Natasha asked, feigning innocence. "For her warmblood and beating heart?"


    Seliora sat frozen, staring at the carpet beneath her feet as her mind yed out the terrible scenario: Luna on the throne, her belly full with a hybrid child, Seliora exiled to some noble¡¯s vi, a footnote in history books. The woman who birthed the heir¡ªbut didn¡¯t raise him. A mother without a child. A concubine without a crown forgetting that there was no baby. She was so wrapped up in the illusion she had created, she was beginning to believe it.


    "What do you propose we do?" Seliora asked atst.


    "As soon as your child is born..." she leaned in as if the shadows themselves would try to overhear, "get rid of her first. Before she gets rid of you."


    "But the prince..." Seliora started. "A prince without his mate."


    "Is weak...yes but your child is born and the line of session is assured."


    Seliora smiled. "That way, he will have no choice but to want me again."

 Chapter 123: Linkin Park - In The End

    <h4>Chapter 123: Linkin Park - In The End</h4>


    Gabriel stormed into the abandoned building. The broken doors mmed against the walls.


    In the far corner, the man hunched over a rickety table, busy with vials that glowed faintly. The man turned, startled by the noise, his eyes adjusting to the sudden, overwhelming presence of the vampire lord.


    "Lord Gabriel... is everything okay?" he. "You look like¡ª"


    But Gabriel didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. In the blink of an eye, he was across the room. His hand shot out, and before he could react, Gabriel had him by the throat, lifting him clean off the ground.


    "You son of a bitch!" Gabriel snarled, fangs bared. "You told me she wouldn¡¯t get pregnant!"


    He barely had time to gasp before Gabriel hurled him like a rag doll across the room. He crashed into a pile of rotting furniture.


    The man groaned, wincing as he pushed himself up. "What the hell are you talking about?!"


    Gabriel was on the move again, stalking forward. His eyes were glowing now.


    "Lord Gabriel, I think it¡¯s time you use your words and not your fists," the man muttered. "Who is pregnant?"


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    "The Royal Concubine," Gabriel spat.


    "That¡¯s impossible," he said.


    Gabriel¡¯s shoulders heaved, his hands clenched. "Her pregnancy was announced at court today."


    "And I¡¯m telling you, Lord Gabriel... that... is... impossible."


    "The enchantment is strong," he added quickly, as if needing to convince himself. "No way she could conceive by the prince. No way. The spell was crafted to keep her barren to him, no matter how many times they tried."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just stared at the man, jaw clenched, mind racing. Because if the spell hadn¡¯t failed...


    Then someone had lied.


    The implications made his stomach churn. If Seliora wasn¡¯t truly pregnant... then what game was she ying? And if she was pregnant... who the hell was the father?


    <subt>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</subt>


    "What are you saying, William?"


    William stared at him with reluctant patience. He rubbed his jaw, which was already beginning to bruise from the earlier assault, and gave a long, dramatic sigh before answering.


    "I¡¯m saying if she truly carries a child..." William said, "it doesn¡¯t belong to the prince."


    Gabriel staggered back half a step. "Well," he muttered, dragging a hand through his hair, disheveling what was already a mess of glossy strands, "we have a problem still. Because if that is true, they¡¯re going to pass the child off as the prince¡¯s."


    He paced the dusty floor now. His mind raced through possibilities, through every disastrous oue that now loomed over him. It had taken centuries¡ªcenturies¡ªto get this close, and now a single lie could unravel it all.


    Behind him, William scowled. "Well, could you ask questions next time before throwing me around like a training dummy?" he snapped. "This human form is terrible."


    Gabriel paused mid-step and exhaled. "Apologies," he said begrudgingly. "I just saw red. You know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this, William. A throne that should¡¯ve been mine. I¡¯ve watched Luciver rule like a pampered child. Now we¡¯re getting werewolf queens, letting lesser vampires into Blood City¡ª"


    William¡¯s sharp intake of breath and the withering re he shot silenced Gabriel.


    "I¡¯m not referring to you," Gabriel added quickly. "You were born a true blood. You¡¯ve every right to be here. Look what Luciver did to you."


    But the apology was barely a balm on the old wound. William¡¯s jaw clenched. He turned away from Gabriel and busied himself with rearranging the vials he¡¯d nearly shattered.


    "I don¡¯t care about what Luciver did to me," he said quietly. "He yed his role as king, whether I liked it or not. What I care about... is that the werewolves took the most important thing in my life." He mmed a bottle down, startling the rats in the corner. "And I am sitting here," he hissed, "waiting for orders."


    Gabriel paused, mid-step, his body going rigid as if a spell had tightened around his spine. His lips parted slightly, the cogs in his mind grinding to a sudden, violent halt. He didn¡¯t speak for a moment¡ªjust breathed.


    "Then I think it¡¯s time," he said finally. "I need a reason. A public reason to contend with the throne. This¡ª" he gestured to nothing and everything at once, "¡ªthis is it."


    "It is time for you to get your revenge, William. Prepare your men."


    William¡¯s lips peeled back into a slow, ecstatic smile. Finally. After so many nights in the shadows, it was finally time.


    He inclined his head slightly, the unspoken agreement now forged in fire. "I¡¯ve been ready for centuries."


    *****


    Sage Veyron arrived at the prince¡¯s castle.


    The guards bowed low. He had sent a message earlier that morning, stating he wasing to offer his congrattions. The reply had been immediate and personal.


    "Do note to the Royal Empire. Come to the house. She cannot know."


    And that... had troubled him.


    Why Damien still insisted on shielding the princess from the truth baffled him. She was strong, surely. And she loved the prince. But perhaps that was why he hid it.


    Veyron was led through the arched corridor into the living area of the castle¡¯s private quarters. Behind the marble bar, Damien stood in a simple ck shirt with sleeves rolled up to the elbows, forearms veined and tense. He was pouring himself a drink.


    "Your highness," Veyron said, bowing respectfully.


    "Sage Veyron," Damien replied without turning. He downed half the ss and finally looked up. "I gather you got word about my engagement."


    <subt>f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om</subt>


    "Yes, your highness. It is why I am here."


    "Of course," Damien said. He set the ss down and reached for the bottle again. "Here to tell me I¡¯m being reckless? That proposing to her without telling her the clock is ticking on my life is a selfish, doomed, tragic choice?"


    "I wasn¡¯t going to say all that," Veyron said diplomatically, stepping closer. "But since you brought it up..."


    Damien groaned and ran a hand through his tousled hair. "I just wanted one happy thing, Veyron. One goddamn happy thing before everything falls apart."

 Chapter 124: Lizzo - Truth Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 124: Lizzo - Truth Hurts</h4>


    "Then tell her the truth. Trust her with the fall."


    "You really have turned yourself into the gloom to my happiness," Damien said with a huff of amusement, shaking his head as he moved toward the kitchen counter He reached for the kettle, filled it with fresh water, and flicked it on.


    Veyron didn¡¯t dignify that with a response. He knew Damien was deflecting, and he¡¯d let it slide¡ªjust for now.


    "How is the pain?" Veyron finally asked, lowering himself into the armchair.


    Damien returned momentster with a steaming mug, a curl of vapor rising from its surface. The aroma was rich¡ªcoffeeced with blood syrup, a concoction that smelled oddlyforting. He handed it to Veyron.


    "I haven¡¯t felt any pain in a while," Damien said.


    "That¡¯s good," Veyron nodded slowly. "But if the pain returns¡ªand you and I both know it will¡ªand she asks questions... as a married couple, she¡¯ll be living with you. Sleeping beside you. She¡¯ll see the way you stiffen, the way your jaw locks, the way you clutch your chest at night. She might panic and say something to somebody."


    Damien sat down across from him. He cradled his cup.


    "She knows about the pain already," he admitted. "I passed it off as something minor. You know¡ªstress, tension. I¡¯ve gotten good at lying to her in the softest ways. But Luna is a smart woman, Veyron. She watches everything, and she doesn¡¯t forget. I just...I don¡¯t want to spend what¡¯s left of my life making her sad. I don¡¯t want her to look at me and see a countdown. I don¡¯t want her to pity me. I want her to love me. Is that too much to ask?"


    Veyron took a long sip of his drink. He looked into the mug.


    "But she does love you," he said finally. "She¡¯s marrying you, Damien. Because she wants to. That counts for something."


    Damien offered a weak smile, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "She says she loves me," he murmured. "But I think it¡¯s just the mate bond. You know how powerful it is. I mean, I have to give Morvakar credit¡ªhe did a great job with the bond. It¡¯s like... she¡¯s wrapped around my soul."


    When Luna arrived from work, the gnawing sense of unease in her gut had grown ws.


    The day had started with mild confusion¡ªsmiles from the staff, curtsies that seemed extra enthusiastic, nobles nodding with suspicious warmth. Then the "congrattions" started.


    But Luna had received no memo, she wasn¡¯t the one having a royal heir or did Damien lie to the council? Even if he did, she doubted she would get any congrattions for that.


    Damien hadn¡¯t shown up at the Royal Empire all day.


    Her mind had gone into overdrive. Was he hurt? Had the pain returned?


    Luna burst through the entrance of her residence, heart pounding.


    He wasn¡¯t here.


    Her stomach dropped as dread crept into her bloodstream. Had he copsed from the pain? What if it had returned? What if he was suffering again?


    Her breath grew shallow, rapid.


    She charged back down and made a beeline to the royal guards stationed outside her building. They stood at attention the moment they saw her.


    "Where is the prince?" she demanded, not bothering to hide the fear in her voice.


    The taller one straightened. "He went to his castle, mydy."


    "Is he alone?" she asked quickly, heart now sprinting.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," the second guard replied, clearly bewildered by her urgency.


    Her eyes widened. "Oh my God."


    Without another word, Luna turned and ran toward the Prince¡¯s castle, her heart practically somersaulting in her chest. The guards behind her exchanged a confused look, wondering if they¡¯d missed something.


    "Damien!" she yelled, the moment she breached the threshold of his castle. "Damien!"


    She stormed through the hallway, yanking open doors, her eyes scanning for a limp body.


    <subt></subt>


    But then¡ªshe stopped.


    Dead in her tracks.


    Her breath caught in her throat as her eyesnded on the living room.


    He was there.


    On his knees, in the center of the room¡ªlooking maddeningly gorgeous in a fitted ck shirt and cks¡ªwith a small velvet ring box in his hand. The lighting in the room had been dimmed to a golden glow, rose petals scattered across the floor in quiet witness. Candles flickered along the firece mantle.


    Luna was speechless.


    "Damien..." she whispered, nearly breathless. "What are you doing? I already agreed to marry you."


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    Damien smirked, keeping his eyes locked on hers from his kneeling position. "Well, that was a shoddy proposal. I had my cock out and, well... titties in my mouth."


    Before she could stop herself, a loud, startledugh flew out of her. The sheer absurdity of it shattered her tension. "You are unbelievable," she said,ughter bubbling up from deep within. "You hopeless, ridiculous, romantic idiot."


    "This hopeless, ridiculous, romantic idiot has better timing now," Damien quipped, straightening his posture with the ring still in hand. "And I cleaned up. No exposed anatomy. Only rawmitment."


    She stepped closer, her heart suddenly too full to speak. Her eyes softened as she stared at the man before her.


    "This is breathtaking," she finally said. She took the final step that brought her directly in front of him, her chest tight with emotion. "Absolutely breathtaking."


    Damien smiled, a slow, boyish grin that reached all the way to his eyes. "Then let me do it properly this time."


    He opened the ring box. Inside was a ring unlike any Luna had seen.


    "Princess Luna Sinir," Damien said, "will you do me the honour of being my queen?"


    "Yes... yes," Lunaughed through the tears that suddenly blurred her vision. She dropped to her knees in front of him, her arms wrapping around his face with such tenderness it made Damien momentarily forget how to breathe. Their foreheads touched, their breaths mingling, and she smiled as if the world had suddenly be a little brighter, just because he was in it.

 Chapter 125: Beyonce - Put A Ring On It

    <h4>Chapter 125: Beyonce - Put A Ring On It</h4>


    "I don¡¯t know how it works in the werewolf kingdom," Damien began with a mischievous smirk, "but you are supposed to give me your hand so I can, you know, put the ring on it."


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened as she let out a shortugh. "Oh... right." She giggled.


    Stillughing, she handed him her fingers, dainty but strong.


    He took her hand with reverence, sliding the ring onto her finger. "This was my mother¡¯s ring," he murmured. "It¡¯s been in the family for ages."


    Luna stared at it, transfixed. The ring sparkled.


    "I love it," she whispered, her gaze lifting back to his eyes. "I love you."


    Damien answered the only way that made sense¡ªhe kissed her. No words, just the meeting of lips, of souls that had circled each other across kingdoms, species, bloodlines and magic. On their knees, there was no prince or princess, no vampire or werewolf¡ªjust two fools in love, clinging to a moment of impossible happiness.


    "I¡¯m so sorry I made it hard for you," Luna murmured against his lips, her thumb brushing his cheek as guilt threaded into her joy.


    "The chase was thrilling, actually," Damien said with a grin.


    She kissed him again. Their tongues tangled in a rhythm that was far too familiar now. Her hands gripped the front of his shirt, his fingers dug into her hips, anchoring her to him.


    She wanted him. Gods, she wanted him.


    And he wanted her.


    Luna¡¯s fingers were a blur, fumbling with the buttons on Damien¡¯s shirt. Her mouth never left his.


    Damien¡¯s hands moved with simr urgency, slipping beneath her shirt with a growl of frustration as he tried to unhook her bra. The sps fought back. One stubborn hook snagged, dying him just long enough for Luna to arch into him, her body already pulsing in anticipation. Her shirt had far too many buttons, each one mocking him with its presence.


    He gave the sp another yank. Victory. But as he nced down at her half-dressed form, his eyes narrowed at the useless row of tiny buttons still barricading her body from him. "Why do you wear armor to seduce me?" he muttered, annoyed.


    She onlyughed, tossing her head back as his mouth found the tender curve of her neck. A moan slipped from her lips and the sound only inmed him more.


    "Fuck it," Damien snapped, his patience vanishing. He gripped the shirt and yanked it apart, sending buttons. Luna gasped, part in surprise, part in arousal.


    The shirt hung limp, gaping open. He shoved it down her arms, discarded it over his shoulder without a care in the world. The bra didn¡¯t stand a chance¡ªit joined the shirt a secondter in some forgotten part of the room.


    <subt></subt>


    Still on their knees, breath ragged and lips swollen, Damien wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her as if she weighed nothing. He ced her on the nearby sofa, her golden skin glowing under the amber light.


    Her skirt? Gone in seconds.


    Her underwear? Useless and in the way.


    Her thighs? Parted before she even finished gasping.


    His head dipped, and the first stroke of his tongue across her slick folds sent a bolt of raw electricity shooting through her spine. Luna screamed, her hands iling for purchase before they found Damien¡¯s hair.


    Her mouth fell open, eyes fluttering, breath catching in her throat. Her hips bucked forward instinctively, chasing the relentless heat of his mouth, the rhythm of his tongue.


    Damien growled against her, the vibration sending another pulse of pleasure deep into her core. He was feral. He licked and sucked and worshipped.


    "Damien¡ª" she moaned. "Oh gods¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t stop. Wouldn¡¯t stop. His tongue circled her clit, then ttened against it, sucking it into his mouth, and Luna genuinely wondered if she was about to die from too much pleasure. Her heart was pounding.


    If this was death, she weed it. Every breathless gasp, every quiver of her thighs, every greedy pull of his mouth pulled her further from reality and deeper into him.


    "Fuck!" Luna screamed. Her thighs mped tight around Damien¡¯s head, her body trembling as her climax approached. But he was relentless. He tightened his grip and growled into her core. Then, with one swift movement, he slid his arms under her thighs and lifted them to wrap around his neck, anchoring her fully to him, devouring her.


    Her fingers dug into his hair. Her back arched. "Damien, I¡¯m cumming," she sobbed.


    And still he didn¡¯t let up.


    He drove his tongue into her as she shattered, her whole body convulsing in waves of release, stars bursting behind her eyelids. The sounds from her throat were wild and uncontrolled.


    When he finally looked up, her juices glistening on his lips, there was something wicked in his gaze. Her legs fell limp on either side of him as he rose, panting, then yanked her down by the waist and kissed her hard, smearing her taste between their lips. Luna moaned, tasting herself on his tongue, her head spinning at the sheer intimacy of it.


    Damien stood abruptly, pulling away from her kiss only long enough to rid himself of his pants, which he flung somewhere across the room. His cock sprang free, heavy, thick, and aching.


    Before she could process his next move, he pressed her back against the cushions and slid himself between her breasts, positioning her with tender but greedy hands. Luna gasped at the sensation. He cupped her breasts and squeezed them together, trapping himself between them.


    He began to thrust. The head of his cock brushed against her throat with each pass, and Luna, curious and intoxicated, lowered her head.


    She stuck out her tongue.


    The next thrust brought him forward¡ªand her tongue met the slick head of his cock.


    "Oh fuck," Damien hissed, nearly buckling. His knees trembled as she licked the length of him each time he pushed forward, teasing the salty, sweet taste of his precum with every wet flick of her tongue. Her eyes, dark and filled with mischief, never left his. It was maddening. Beautifully maddening.

 Chapter 126: Janet Jackson - Anytime, Anyplace

    <h4>Chapter 126: J Jackson - Anytime, Anyce</h4>


    "Fuck... shit..." Damien cursed again. "I want to be inside you," he groaned. "I swear, I want to be inside you so bad, but¡ªgods¡ªyou feel so damned good."


    She didn¡¯t respond with words. Her tongue did the talking.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    He was seconds away from tipping over the edge. Everything was too hot. Too much. Her mouth, her skin, herughter in his head, the way her heart called to him without speaking. It was all crashing in.


    Damien pulled away abruptly, his whole body quaking with restraint. "I¡¯m going to lose my shit," he warned.


    Luna smirked, breathless, her body flushed and still glistening. "That¡¯s kind of the point, isn¡¯t it?"


    He shimmied down her body. His breath ghosted over her belly before he paused, lifting her thighs and locking them over his shoulders. She gasped at the sudden motion, her back sinking deeper into the sofa. Damien positioned himself, one hand steadying her hip while the other guided him in.


    Then¡ªhe entered.


    A low, vibrating groan left his chest, primal and ragged, as he sank into her heat. It felt like slipping into home after years lost in the wilderness. Warm, tight, and impossibly consuming.


    "Hmmm." Luna grunted, her fingers gripping the cushions beneath her. He filled her, inch by inch, stretching her open until there was no space left between them.


    <subt>fre eweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)</subt>


    Then he rammed forward with a force that nearly knocked the breath from both of them. She jolted forward, and they nearly tipped off the sofa. Luna iled for bnce, grabbing at the edge of the armrest.


    He waspletely gone.


    He started to move, at a pace no normal man could ever sustain. His hips were a blur, pounding into her with inhuman speed. The air was thick with the sound of skin meeting skin, her gasps, his low growls, the creak of furniture¡ªand somewhere in the mix, Luna¡¯s scream splitting the room open.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure if she was screaming words anymore. It might have just been raw sound.


    Her breasts bounced wildly with each thrust, dancing without rhythm. She gave up trying to hold them. She¡¯d lost control of her own limbs, anyway.


    She blinked and caught his face¡ªhis fangs had descended, sharp and glinting. His eyes glowed crimson. No, she was right there with him, just as far gone. Feral. Frenzied. Free.


    "Damien," she tried to say his name, but it came out more like a plea.


    He grunted, each sound more guttural than thest. And then, with onest earth-shattering thrust, he buried himself to the hilt and held.


    He pulled her hips even tighter to him, as if trying to fuse their bodies into one. Luna could feel every twitch, every pulse as he came undone inside her.


    Damien¡¯s head dropped forward, resting against her chest, his breathpletely stolen. He didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t. His limbs had turned to jelly, his muscles vibrating with overexertion. If his heart were beating, it would have exploded from his ribcage and bounced around the room.


    "I... think I saw stars," he croaked after a moment.


    Luna chuckled.


    "Are we still alive?" he said, dazed.


    "Barely," she answered, her grinzy and luminous. "I think we broke my spine."


    He chuckled softly. "Sorry."


    They were a mess.


    But they were each other¡¯s mess.


    *****


    Ravena arrived in Blood City. Damien stood waiting, already nked by his guards, his hands sped behind his back. He looked every inch the prince:posed, brooding, dangerously handsome. But even that refined fa?ade cracked into a genuine smile when he saw the familiar figure step out.


    "Queen Ravena..." Damien moved forward, bowing slightly. "It¡¯s lovely to see you again. I was praying you would agree toe."


    Ravena¡¯s smile was tight but sincere.


    "I wouldn¡¯t miss my daughter¡¯s wedding even if it is in a city full of vampires..." she said, arching one perfectly plucked brow. "No offense."


    "Some taken," Damien replied dryly, a smirk tugging at his lips. "But I forgive you. I¡¯m in a generous mood today."


    Then, his eyes drifted to the brooding shadow just behind her. Kyllian. The Alpha stood stiff as a statue, jaw tight, arms folded.


    "Alpha Kyllian." Damien acknowledged him with a short nod, all diplomacy.


    "Prince Damien." The response was civil, but barely. A hint of challenge hung in the air.


    Damien¡¯s lips thinned slightly. "You can return now. I¡¯ve got it from here."


    Kyllian didn¡¯t budge. "No offense, but I am here to keep the Queen safe from bloodsuckers."


    There was a sharp inhale from one of the guards. Damien arched a brow and turned pointedly to Ravena, as though asking for permission to toss Kyllian out the nearest window.


    "Your Highness..." he said.


    "It¡¯s okay," Ravena interjected, raising a calming hand. "Magnus wouldn¡¯t let mee without Kyllian. You two try to get along."


    Damien sighed, clearly fighting every instinct to argue. "An Alpha inside the Blood Castle, staying for weeks... it will raise eyebrows."


    "Then let them raise," Ravena said lightly. "It is the only way I can stay, Prince Damien."


    There was an unmistakable steel in her tone. His eyes flicked back to Kyllian, who looked smug¡ªas if he¡¯d just won the opening round of some silent, testosterone-fueled tournament.


    "Very well," Damien said atst. "But he¡¯ll stay far away from Luna¡¯s building."


    Kyllian gave a smirk. "Does something scare you, Prince Damien?"


    Damien ignored him and gestured for them to follow.


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    Ravena sighed audibly. "Goddess help us all."


    *****


    Luciver stood poised at the entrance to Blood Castle, the great iron doors behind him gleaming.


    The minute Queen Ravena stepped out of the car with Damien and Kyllian trailing behind, Luciver straightened. For all his irreverence, he respected power¡ªand Ravena exuded it.


    As she approached, he opened his arms in wee and ced his hands gently on her shoulders, the greeting formal but warm. "Queen Ravena, always ravishing."


    His smile was roguish, charming, the same smile that had broken countless hearts over the centuries.


    "You¡¯re too kind, Your Highness," Ravena replied.


    (its a new week, please support this book every way you can. stats are low and i know you all love this book. We havee so far. Please, please, make me a star)

 Chapter 127: Dawes - Come On In

    <h4>Chapter 127: Dawes - Come On In</h4>


    Behind her, Kyllian shifted. Stiffened. His wolf side bristled at the gesture¡ªLuciver¡¯s hands on Ravena¡¯s shoulders. His eyes narrowed.


    Luciver, however, didn¡¯t even flinch. Werewolves. Always so dramatic. Did they think he was going to suddenly throw the queen over his shoulder and disappear into the shadows? Honestly.


    "We made preparations for your stay," Luciver continued smoothly, dragging Kyllian¡¯s attention back to civility. "The guest castle is avable for as long as you need it."


    Ravena blinked, her brow rising. "The... guest castle? I was hoping to stay with my daughter."


    Luciver faltered for just half a second¡ªa rare misstep for the king of calcted grace. "Uh... okay. No problems," he replied, recovering swiftly.


    But his eyes flicked toward Damien. Damien, just a step behind his future mother-inw, didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he made a subtle slicing gesture near his neck.


    Everyone in the castle knew just how... vocal Luna had beentely. Walls had ears, and those ears were very traumatized.


    Damien loved her. Gods, he adored her. But the thought of his mother-inw staying under the same roof while he and Luna fucked like rabbits was unbearable.


    Ravena noticed the discreet panic, of course. She was a queen. She noticed everything.


    "Seems someone behind me has a problem with that," she said with a bemused smile, knowingly twisting the knife of maternal mischief.


    Luciver barely concealed a chuckle. Damien gave Ravena a tight, pleading look that said, Please, I¡¯m begging you, save me from the horror of being celibate until your departure.


    "It... it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just, uhm... yeah, it¡¯s fine," Damien stuttered, and oh gods, he really needed to get a grip on himself.


    "Perfect," Ravena replied smoothly, spinning on her heel. "Now, where is my daughter?"


    "She doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. It¡¯s a surprise."


    Ravena turned back, her eyes gleaming with maternal mischief. "Oh, you. Hoping to get some reward for bringing me?"


    Damien¡¯s mouth dropped open. "No... I wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    He actually gasped.


    Ravena rolled her eyes and smirked. "You vampires have no sense of humour." She patted him on the shoulder, the way one might pat a very nervous child about to go on stage. "Now let¡¯s go see the bride, shall we?"


    ******


    Meanwhile, inside the house, Luna was having a moment.


    She stood in the living room, utterly still, except for the gleeful curl of her fingers as they traced the edge of the ring on her hand. She hadn¡¯t stopped smiling since she¡¯d said yes to marrying Damien.


    She nced at her hand again and gave a little squeal. She really was getting married.


    Luna chuckled inwardly. She was glowing with happiness, she was in love.


    And she wanted Damien to feel that love too. She wanted him to walk through the door and forget every burden he carried.


    Which was why, as soon as she heard the soft purr of a car pulling into the driveway, she jumped up from the couch. A grin spread across her face as she dashed to the mirror to make sure the lingerie fit just right. She had picked it up from a rather scandalous boutique on her way to work the day before. At the time, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure she¡¯d have the courage to wear it.


    But now?


    She wasn¡¯t just feeling courageous. She was feeling dangerous.


    Thece barely hid anything, and the way the garter hugged her thighs? Damien would lose what was left of hisposure.


    She posed once in the mirror and gave herself a thumbs-up. "You got this," she whispered to her reflection.


    Then she strutted into the living room.


    Luna had her hands on her hips, striking what she believed was her best sexy pose. Head tilted slightly, hips cocked, eyes smoldering.


    "Alpha Kyllian!" she gasped, her eyes going wide as a very different man than expected stepped through the archway.


    Her whole body jolted. In a panic, she began iling all directions, eyes darting around. She grabbed at a throw pillow, then flung it away, realizing it was far too small. Her hands pped around the coffee table as if a robe might magically appear if she just willed it hard enough.


    "Mom!" she squeaked, just as her mother¡¯s unmistakable frame stepped into the room behind Kyllian, a hand daintily covering her mouth, her eyes already brimming with restrainedughter.


    "Oh dear Moon Goddess," Luna muttered, now partially crouched behind an armchair, her lingerie on full, glorious disy under the harsh betrayal of overhead lighting. This was not how this day was supposed to go. She wanted Damien to walk in, swoon, and be worshipped not caught half-naked by her mother and the other man she was engaged to.


    Kyllian had frozen entirely. He was still staring, gawking, mouth ajar, stunned, and oh-so-lustful.


    <subt>f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m</subt>


    Damien came in through the doorwayst.


    Time slowed.


    He saw Luna. Saw what she was wearing¡ªor rather, not wearing. Saw Kyllian¡¯s very male, very alive expression. And saw Queen Ravena standing in the middle of it all, amused.


    Without a word, Damien blurred across the room with that eerie inhuman speed, a blur of princely protective dominance. In the blink of an eye, Luna was no longer in the living room. She was in his arms, pressed tight to his chest, being spirited away toward the safety of the bedroom.


    Once the door mmed shut behind them, he gently set her down but his eyes were zing.


    "What were you doing?" he snapped.


    <subt></subt>


    "What? I thought it was you!" Luna gasped, trying to smooth her hair and regain whatever shreds of dignity remained.


    "Damn woman, I can¡¯t leave you alone for a second?" he grumbled, running both hands through his dark hair in frustration, his fangs slightly exposed from the adrenaline rush. "Are you trying to kill me before the wedding?"


    <subt>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</subt>


    "Oh my God," Luna covered her face, mortified. "My mother is going to think I am a sex maniac!"


    Damien, despite himself, let out a strangledugh. "Luna, I walked in and Kyllian was five seconds away from jumping your bones. If I had been a secondter, I¡¯d have needed to kill someone on your living room rug."

 Chapter 128: Rick Astley - Never Gonna Give You Up

    <h4>Chapter 128: Rick Astley - Never Gonna Give You Up</h4>


    She groaned loudly. "Kill me now. Just end it. Let the scandal consume me."


    He ced a warm kiss on her bare shoulder. "Well, if your mother didn¡¯t already know we were hopelessly in love, she definitely knows now."


    "She¡¯ll never let me live this down," Luna moaned.


    Damien kissed her temple. "You look beautiful, by the way."


    "Shut up."


    "Goddess of seduction."


    "Shut up!"


    "You are a sex maniac," Damien said.


    "Oh shut up!" Luna swatted his chest, rolling her eyes even as a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, her cheeks still flushed from the sheer embarrassment of shing Kyllian and her mother in the same breath. It was a very short list of mortifying things that had happened in her life¡ªbut this now topped it, nopetition.


    "You are my sex maniac," Damien murmured, voice husky as he leaned down to capture her lips. He pulled her close, breathing her in. His hands roamed her curves. "Sinful sex maniac."


    <subt>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</subt>


    He licked his lips with shameless appreciation, eyes dropping to her still-revealing lingerie. Damien was already starting to regret not throwing Kyllian out of the castle entirely. His hands cupped her ass, squeezing tightly and drawing a small gasp from her. He pressed her against his obvious arousal, and for a moment, everything else melted away.


    "Damien..." she murmured against his mouth, barely able to think as he trailed kisses down her neck. "I gotta say hi to my mum."


    "Right! Yes. The queen. Your mother. Ravena. Wedding nner. Royal bloodline. Parental figure." He stepped back. "I forgot for a minute. Just a minute though. A sinful, delicious minute."


    Lunaughed as she threw on a loose summer dress, trying to smooth her hair and regain the illusion that she hadn¡¯t just been nearly ravished on the bedroom floor.


    Damien waited in silence, eyes on the ceiling, trying to will away the very physical reminder of how much he desired her. "What was I thinking inviting her mother here?" he groaned to himself. "We¡¯re doomed."


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Luna showed up to find her mother seated regally on the couch.


    "Mum!" Luna eximed, a wide smile breaking across her face as she rushed forward.


    Ravena stood, arms open, and they embraced warmly.


    "What are you doing here?" Luna asked, her heart unexpectedly full. It wasforting to have her mother close.


    "Well, Damien told us about your engagement and wanted me to n your wedding," Ravena answered smoothly, her eyes twinkling.


    "Wait...he asked you to n it?"


    "Don¡¯t sound so horrified. I do have taste, you know." Ravena smirked. "And don¡¯t worry, I can take a strollter so both of you can have thank you sex."


    Luna choked on air. "Mum!"


    "What?" Ravena said, sipping her tea. "You young people think we were born old and dry? I was a newlywed once too."


    Luna covered her face, groaning. "Please, stop."


    Ravenaughed. "You nearly gave Kyllian a heart attack."


    "MUM!"


    Luna groaned softly, barely concealing the awkward churn in her stomach, and turned toward the tall figure still standing too straight by the door. "It¡¯s nice to see you again," she said.


    Kyllian nodded once, a small gesture of acknowledgment. His instincts picked up what his mind already knew¡ªsomething between them had fundamentally shifted. She hadn¡¯te close. She hadn¡¯t smiled at him the way she used to.


    He studied the space between them, an invisible but solid wall that stood tall and proud. What did he expect? She was getting married, and from what he had seen the moment they walked in, she wasn¡¯t just marrying Damien. She was in love with him.


    Kyllian was her past tense.


    Damien was her present. Possibly her forever.


    Luna cleared her throat, shifting the air in the room. "Come on and sit," she offered with a wave, gesturing to the sitting area.


    Kyllian barely took a step before shaking his head. "I just needed to see that the Queen is settled," he said. "I would like to get some rest now."


    Damien breezed into the room at that moment. "Uh..." he said. "I will show you to one of the guards. They¡¯ll get you to the guest building." He leaned down and kissed Luna on the cheek, a clear message to the alpha in the room: She¡¯s mine now.


    Kyllian said nothing. Luna said nothing. Damien gave her a wink before disappearing with Kyllian down the hall. You could almost hear the testosterone simmering behind them as their footsteps faded.


    Once they were gone, Ravena turned with an amused smile curling on her lips. "You seem happy. I¡¯m d."


    Luna exhaled, the first real breath she had taken since Kyllian walked in. She sat down beside her mother and gave a small, wistful smile. "Me too."


    And as the two women continued to talk andugh and bridge the distance that had grown during Luna¡¯s time away. The storm clouds brewed far away.


    *****


    By the time Damien arrived back at Luna¡¯s building, the unmistakable sounds of Ravena¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway. He paused at the door, pressing his ear against the wall and winced. The Queen was in full throttle.


    Through the half-open door, he could see Luna perched on the edge of the couch. Her eyes met his, silently begging for mercy. She looked as if she were being held hostage by a tiara-wielding wedding enthusiast.


    But even through the desperation in her eyes, Damien could see something softer. She¡¯d missed her mother¡ªtruly missed her. There was a tenderness in the way she kept ncing Ravena¡¯s way, a daughter aching to make up for lost time. He watched her smile politely at another overlyvish suggestion involving flower arrangements and waiters. Yes, she needed saving, but she also needed this.


    He decided to be noble. "I¡¯m going to my castle," Damien said, though every word felt like a betrayal. He didn¡¯t want to go. Not even a little.


    "I¡¯ll walk you." Luna shot up from her seat. "Take a break, Mom. We can continue when you are well rested."

 Chapter 129: Tracy Chapman - Fast Car

    <h4>Chapter 129: Tracy Chapman - Fast Car</h4>


    Ravena arched a brow, folding her arms. "Yeah, yeah. I know what you¡¯re doing."


    Luna tilted her head and offered her mother the sweetest smile. "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, please," Ravena snorted. "You¡¯re trying to escape. But however disinterested you are in the details, I am still going to make sure you have an amazing wedding. You¡¯ll thank me when the photose out."


    "I¡¯m sure I will," Luna chuckled, slipping her hand into Damien¡¯s arm.


    They stepped out into the moonlit street. The castle loomed ahead in the distance. Themps lining the road cast a soft golden glow, and the quiet night air wrapped around them, finally giving them a moment alone.


    "Thank you for this. For bringing my mum," she said.


    "She is the best wedding nner I know," he said.


    Luna raised a perfectly sculpted brow, giving him that patented ¡¯really?¡¯ look. "You realize she¡¯s going to hire about four professional wedding nners, right?"


    Damien¡¯s lips tugged into a grin. "Just four?" he chuckled, slipping his arms around her waist, pulling her close.


    Their bodies fit perfectly together. She rested her head briefly on his shoulder, breathing him in. He didn¡¯t have a heartbeat like hers, but she felt him in other ways¡ªin the way his chest rose when he held her, in the way his thumb traced small circles against her hip.


    "I¡¯m going to miss you," Luna admitted quietly. "I¡¯ve gotten so used to us being together all the time."


    Damien let out a small, theatrical groan of misery. "I¡¯ll miss you too. I don¡¯t want to leave," he whined dramatically, dipping his head as if trying to hide how serious those words truly were.


    "Then why are you?" she asked, peeking up at him.


    He smirked. "You think I¡¯ll be able to keep my dick out of you even with your mother in a room down the hall?"


    Luna snorted before bursting into a quietugh. "I don¡¯t expect you to."


    "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed," Damien continued, adopting an almost schrly tone, "but you¡¯re kinda noisy."


    "I am not!" she gasped, scandalized, but alreadyughing.


    "The maids gossip about us. I heard two guards talking about our sex life too."


    Luna¡¯s mouth dropped. "That¡¯s because you vampires have weird ears. Do you ever turn the sounds off?"


    Damien chuckled, as they finally reached the ornate entrance of his castle. "I love you, Princess Luna," he said softly.


    Luna stood on her toes and pressed a soft kiss to his lips, her fingers resting gently on his chest. "I love you too," she whispered against his mouth, their foreheads touching in a lingering moment that said more than words ever could.


    Damien brushed his thumb along her jaw. "Want me to walk you back?" he asked, though a part of him was hoping she¡¯d say no¡ªhoping she¡¯d change her mind and stay with him just a little longer.


    "Oh yes, please," she whined in mock desperation, clutching his hand. "I don¡¯t want to go back alone."


    They went back and forth from Luna¡¯s building to Damien¡¯s a few times.


    Eventually, they wandered into the heart of the grounds, settling in a beautifully crafted gazebo tucked among trees. Somewhere between not wanting to say goodbye and wanting to hold each other forever, they had lost track of time.


    "You really have to let me go," Damien said again with a mock sigh, though his hands refused to release her waist.


    "You have to let me go," Luna echoed yfully, but she curled up tighter in hisp instead, tucking her legs underneath her. She rested her head on his shoulder as silence wrapped around them.


    "I can¡¯t wait to marry you," Damien said suddenly, as he ran a slow finger down her neck, the gentle trail igniting goosebumps in its wake.


    Luna turned slightly to look at him, her breath catching as his finger traced over the mark he had left on her.


    "I want to show you off to my people," he continued. "Wake up every morning with you. Be the one you argue with over breakfast."


    <subt>fre(e)webnove.l.c.om</subt>


    He kissed her neck then, letting his tongue circle around her mark with a hunger he barely contained.


    "Damien..." Luna sighed, breathless, her fingers tightening around his shirt. There was longing in her voice. She didn¡¯t know why, but every time he touched her like this, a part of her felt like it might be thest.


    "I want to fuck you every night until you conceive my child," he said next. "A mix of me and you."


    His lips moved lower, kissing her shoulder now. Her bare skin was warm against the night breeze, flushed with anticipation. The idea of having a child with him made her heart race.


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    As her hands threaded into his hair and her body responded eagerly to his touch, part of her was thinking about how quickly time moved.


    A thunder struck in the distance, cracking through the sky. The gazebo¡¯s wooden rafters trembled slightly, its hangingnterns swaying as if the universe had just nodded.


    He ran his hands up her thighs. His palms glided across her soft skin, finally reaching the fabric of her underwear, already damp with need. That alone made him groan softly into her neck. He pulled her even closer, hips pressed tightly against his, and kissed her deeply.


    Then, he shifted her on hisp, turning her to straddle him properly. Her legs framed his thighs, her dress hiked up enough that the cold air kissed her bare skin.


    He tugged the front of her dress down, revealing the perfect swell of her perky breasts. Damien sucked in a breath, as though he were seeing them for the first time all over again.


    "So beautiful..." he murmured, "so sweet."


    And then his mouth was on her.


    He bent his head, closing his lips over one nipple, and Luna arched, her fingers tangling in his hair as her lips parted in a gasp. His tongue circled and flicked, then moved to the other breast, giving it the same adoration as the first. Her body trembled as he whispered in between each kiss, "Can¡¯t get enough."

 Chapter 130: Tori Kelly ft Ed Sheeran - I Was Made For Loving You

    <h4>Chapter 130: Tori Kelly ft Ed Sheeran - I Was Made For Loving You</h4>


    She bit down on her lower lip, almost hard enough to bruise, grounding herself against him in small movements. She needed more. He was teasing, and Luna was seconds away from wing his shirt off and devouring him.


    "I want to mark you all over again," Damien growled against her skin. His mouth moved to her neck, tongue tracing the scar of her existing mark.


    His lips lingered there longer than usual. "Let me mark you all over again. I want to do it properly this time," he whispered.


    And when his fangs descended, Luna felt the familiar pressure of them grazing her skin.


    Her body tensed. And in a blink, she panicked¡ªeyes wide, heart racing. Her hands scrambled against his chest, and she pushed herself off hisp as though he were fire and she¡¯d just realized she was mmable.


    Damien blinked in surprise.


    "What¡¯s...what¡¯s wrong?" he asked, bewildered. The desire in his voice faltered. His brows creased in confusion as he sat back, watching her adjust her dress with shaky fingers.


    "Uh...nothing. I should go," she stammered. She wasn¡¯t even meeting his eyes. She was running. Again.


    He stood slowly. "You..." he began carefully, "I just thought... I didn¡¯t mark you the right wayst time. I mean, you were mad at me for weeks¡ªmaybe longer¡ªand I just thought..." He rubbed a hand over his face, trying to collect the thoughts now spilling.


    "Wait...you don¡¯t want me to."


    Luna¡¯s eyes flew to his. "No, I do," she said quickly, stepping toward him before hesitating again. "I just..."


    She couldn¡¯t say it. Couldn¡¯t tell him what she knew.


    "Luna?" he asked, gentler now. "What¡¯s going on? Tell me."


    "My mum will be waiting," she deflected weakly, turning as though that excuse could shield her from everything building between them.


    "Luna!!!" Damien¡¯s voice thundered, echoing against the gazebo walls. His eyes red red, his control cracking.


    "You say you love me," he growled, hurt woven into every word, "but you¡¯re still against the thought of being marked."


    She whirled back to face him, tears threatening. "You already marked me!" she cried. "There is no use for another."


    Damien stared at her, chest rising and falling with ragged breaths. "No use for another?" he repeated bitterly. "Is that all this is? You think I just want to leave scars?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant," she whispered.


    "I wanted to do it right this time," he said. "Not just because you were dying. Not because we were desperate. But because I love you. And I wanted to give you something real. Something sacred."


    "You gave me everything already," she tried.


    "It still bothers you? Me... a vampire with you, a werewolf?" He wasn¡¯t using, not really¡ªbut there was a plea beneath his question, one asking for a kind of reassurance that words could barely touch.


    "No! Goddess, no. Please, Damien... Let¡¯s not fight," Luna whispered, her hand reaching out toward him as though she could physically stop the words spiraling between them. Her eyes were wide, frantic, shimmering with a thin film of tears threatening to fall.


    "I¡¯m not fighting. I just want to know why you¡¯re acting so repulsed. Like I disgust you now."


    "Because I know!" Luna burst, the words spilling out before she could catch them. "I know, okay? I know that marking me meant your death¡ªand you still did it." She was crying now, thick, helpless tears that blurred her vision and streaked her cheeks. "I know that every day is one day closer to you dying."


    Damien stoodpletely still. His eyes darkened, and his lips parted just slightly.


    "When did you know?" he asked quietly.


    <subt></subt>


    "I went to see Morvakar," she admitted. "After I found you in pain with Veyron in your office."


    As if the gods above were mourning with them, the sky outside broke open. Rain began to fall, drumming a rhythmic sorrow onto the wooden rooftop of the gazebo.


    "That was when you changed. That was... that was when you finally gave in to me."


    "Damien..."


    "You pitied me."


    Her breath caught in her throat. "What? No. No, that¡¯s not it."


    But he wasn¡¯t listening. Not really. He was staring past her, through her.


    "You agreed to marry me without a hassle," he continued, a hollowugh escaping him. "I thought that was strange, but I told myself you were finally realizing just how right we were for each other. That it had finally clicked for you. That you¡¯d stopped fighting what we had."


    "We are right for each other!" Luna eximed.


    "Your actions don¡¯t seem to mean that," he said. "You¡¯ve been fighting me since the moment we met. You wed at our bond, denied it, questioned it, ran from it. And then¡ª" he paused, taking a heavy step back, "¡ªthe instant you hear I¡¯m dying, a switch flips."


    "Damien¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not stupid, Luna." His jaw clenched. "Don¡¯t take me for one."


    "I just..." she started, stepping toward him. "I just didn¡¯t want to waste any more time."


    "No." He shook his head slowly. "No, you felt guilty. You felt responsible. And guilt is not love, Luna. It¡¯s penance. And I never wanted you to love me because I was dying."


    "You¡¯re wrong."


    Damien didn¡¯t reply. He only gave her a long, unreadable look, his crimson eyes seeming to dim, just slightly. And then he turned. "You can find your own way home," he said simply, and walked out of the gazebo, each step a punch to her gut.


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    "Damien!" she shouted, but he didn¡¯t turn. "Please... don¡¯t do this."


    But he had already vanished into the rain.


    *****


    The night of the engagement party arrived, and everything felt like a dream someone had colored in too perfectly. Queen Ravena had outdone herself, as expected. The Blood Castle¡¯s garden had been transformed into something from a fantasy. Even the moon seemed to have RSVP¡¯d to the event, casting a silver gleam across the castle grounds.


    Damien stared out from his bedroom window, the reflection of the glittering garden mocking the ache in his chest. Two days. That¡¯s how long he¡¯d kept himself from Luna. Two days of silence, of not hearing her voice or feeling her hand slip into his. Two days where he reyed the moment in the gazebo over and over.

 Chapter 131: India Arie - Ready For Love

    <h4>Chapter 131: India Arie - Ready For Love</h4>


    He hated how much he missed her. How much he still wanted to kiss her, make love to her. And he hated even more that part of him didn¡¯t trust her reasons anymore.


    He sighed and turned away from the window. He reached for the tie on his dresser and knotted it.


    But just as he fastened thest loop, something pricked at his senses. A heartbeat.


    Familiar.


    Beloved.


    But... faster than usual. And erratic. Almost like¡ª


    He stepped into the hallway, the sound drawing him. It was her heartbeat. Luna¡¯s. But it didn¡¯t sound like the usual calm rhythm he¡¯d memorized. It sounded off¡ªfluttering, wild.


    Was she nervous? Crying? Was she even¡ª


    He steeled his nerve as he walked into the living room¡ªand promptly lost every coherent thought the moment his eyesnded on her.


    There she stood, wearing what had to be the most breathtaking dress he had ever seen her in. Her hair was pinned up loosely, wisps framing her face, her lips painted in the softest hue. And that dress....fuck!


    "Are you ready?" she asked.


    "I am," he replied stiffly, nodding once, formal as if she were just another diplomat he had to escort to a political event. He moved to walk past her. But her hand shot out, delicate fingers curling around his wrist.


    "Don¡¯t," he said. Because that one simple touch¡ªit was too much. Her skin against his, even throughyers of fabric, felt like heat under snow. It could undo every wall he had spent thest two days rebuilding.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Damien," she said. "I¡¯m sorry for everything. But we cannot walk to our own engagement party like we¡¯re enemies. I¡¯m not going to stand there and pretend everything is okay. Smile at everyone else¡ªexcept you."


    He turned slowly, reluctantly, to face her. The fire in his chest roared to life again.


    "I am a prince," Damien began, the bitterness coating his words. "I have spent my entire life used to people begging for my attention. Courtiers, noble daughters. It made me proud, yes. Arrogant even. But you..."


    His voice faltered, just for a moment.


    "You have axed away at every single shred of self-esteem I have. You look at me like I¡¯m the mistake. The afterthought. The man not worthy of you unless he sacrifices his existence. And I did. I gave you everything and I did it dly. But now I¡¯m just the walking consequence of your guilt."


    Luna wasn¡¯t nning on letting him walk out of that house without fixing things. She could see the emotional wall he had rebuilt brick by bitter brick over thest four days. And if she didn¡¯t say what she needed to say now, she feared it would be toote.


    So she stepped forward, heart pounding. "You being a vampire has always been an issue. Will always be an issue."


    Damien turned, slowly. His eyes met her. She hated the way she saw him shutting down.


    She didn¡¯t let him interrupt. "But Damien," she said, "we have a bond."


    "An artificial one," he spat. "If Morvakar hadn¡¯t meddled, you wouldn¡¯t be my mate."


    "I don¡¯t mean that bond."


    She stepped closer. "You know it. Admit it. Beyond the bond... you feel something for me. It¡¯s real, Damien. It¡¯s the reason you marked me even knowing it would kill you. It¡¯s the reason you chose me over your own people. It¡¯s the reason you want to have a child with me¡ªa child, mind you, that will have a question mark on his existence his entire life. The result of a werewolf and vampire mating."


    "Luna," he said. "What you¡¯re feeling is guilt."


    <subt></subt>


    She opened her mouth to speak, but he raised a hand, gentle but firm.


    "You shouldn¡¯t feel guilt because all of this¡ªeverything¡ªbegan with my father. With my family. With a man that weaponized love and turned it into a curse. You owe me nothing."


    "But I will not have a love that doesn¡¯te from the bottom of your heart," Damien said.


    "How would you know how deep my love for you goes?"


    "I don¡¯t. You just have to prove it. We are runningte for our own engagement party." He said and walked out of the building with her behind.


    *****


    Kyllian would have loved to be anywhere else, anything but here. Standing in the enemy¡¯s garden, at the heart of a vampire stronghold, watching the woman who once curled into his arms now clutch the hand of the prince who took everything from him.


    <subt>fre eweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)</subt>


    He clenched his fists behind his back and tried not to show how much he was unraveling.


    Luna should have been his. She was his. Once. And now she stood beside Prince Damien, glowing in her engagement dress, his ring sparkling on her finger. The sight was a de twisting slowly in his chest.


    As the herald announced the couple, apuse broke out across the garden. He stood beside Queen Ravena. The Queen herself didn¡¯t look thrilled either.


    Ravena leaned in slightly. "Vampires have no taste in music," she muttered, wrinkling her nose at the haunting violin that echoed across the garden.


    Well, if they could all just hurry up and wed, Kyllian thought, maybe he could finally pretend none of this had ever happened. Maybe he could go back to his life before he fell for the princess who chose a corpse over him.


    *****


    Luna and Damien moved through the garden. Together, they looked untouchable. The nobles bowed and curtsied, the Lords congratted them one by one, and Luna smiled.


    <subt>fre ewe bnove l</subt>


    And then there was Lord Gabriel. Standing with a ss of bloodwine, eyes fixed on them. She didn¡¯t like him.


    Still, she smiled. Gracefully.


    The only absence she truly noted was Seliora. She wasn¡¯t here. Thank the Goddess.


    She whispered to Damien. "Where¡¯s your royal baby mama?"


    "She declined the invitation. Said she wasn¡¯t feeling well."


    "Oh, what a shame," Luna cooed, venomous sweetness in her voice.


    Damien grinned at her. "You¡¯re vicious."


    "Oooh, a smile. I¡¯m d my jealousy amuses you."

 Chapter 132: Walk The Moon - Shut Up And Dance

    <h4>Chapter 132: Walk The Moon - Shut Up And Dance</h4>


    The music floated, violin and harp intertwined in a delicate waltz that echoed through the candlelit treetops. Couples swayed, nobles toasted, and the smell of roses and red wine filled the air.


    Luna turned to Damien, her eyes reflecting the shimmer of fairy lights. "Dance with me," she said.


    Damien looked at her for a moment. He took her hand and led her to the dance floor.


    They moved slowly, in rhythm with the soft waltz, their bodies close but their hearts apart. Luna¡¯s fingers curled around his hand. She wanted to say something, anything, but the music and the eyes of the court held her tongue hostage.


    A border guard cut through the crowd. "Your Highness," he said, bowing low, his breath uneven. "There is someone at the border to see Alpha Kyllian. He says it¡¯s quite urgent."


    Damien¡¯s brow lifted. "Who?"


    The guard hesitated. "Beta Talon."


    "Talon?" Luna echoed, blinking. "That¡¯s odd."


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    Damien nced at her, then gently released her hand. It fell back to her side. "Come," he said, and together they made their way to the edge of the garden, toward the only man in the room who still looked like he¡¯d rather kill him than bow.


    Kyllian straightened as they approached, already sensing something amiss. His posture was rigid, his eyes sharp.


    "I am told your Beta is at the border," Damien began without preamble. "Is there a reason why he is here?"


    "Must be a message from the king," Kyllian said, already stepping away. "I¡¯ll go check on him."


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Damien replied.


    "Me too," Luna added.


    Kyllian cast her a look. "You shouldn¡¯te. You have to attend with to the guests."


    "I¡¯m not asking."


    Together, the trio moved through the grand garden, the clinking of wine sses and politeughter fading behind them.


    They crossed the bridge into the outer perimeter of Blood City and reached the border. What they found made the air stop moving.


    Talon was slumped against pole, blood streaming down his face, his clothes shredded. His chest rose and fell in frantic gulps. One eye was nearly swollen shut. The other darted to Kyllian as he copsed to his knees beside him.


    "Talon! What happened?"


    Talon gripped Kyllian¡¯s forearm with blood-slick fingers. "Alpha Kyllian... Princess..." he rasped. "We... we are under attack. The king... he is... there are too many of them."


    Luna¡¯s blood ran cold.


    Damien¡¯s face turned to stone. "What do you mean? Who¡¯s attacking?"


    "Vampires." Talon coughed. "They camest night. From the forest. We lost the southern border. The king is fighting¡ªholding them off¡ªbut..."


    Luna staggered back a step, the air thinning around her. "My father..." she whispered.


    Damien caught her, steadying her gently. His eyes flicked to Kyllian, and for once, no rivalry passed between them¡ªonly shared understanding.


    "Send word to my father." Damien barked at the guard. "I¡¯m going to the werewolf territory. See to Beta Talons wounds."


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    "No! I¡¯m going. I have to protect the king." Talon argued.


    Luna looked between them, heart pounding. "I¡¯ming too."


    "No," Damien said quickly. "You¡¯ll stay here, where it¡¯s safe..."


    "I am the princess of the werewolf kingdom," she shot back. "I am not hiding while my people die."


    "You¡¯re also my mate," Damien growled. "And I won¡¯t risk you..."


    Kyllian stepped between them. "Are you guys fighting? Now?"


    That said, they all got into one of the avable cars at the border and sped in the direction of Luna¡¯s home.


    *****


    The moment the car halted at the blood-soaked border of the werewolf kingdom, a hush of horror fell over the trio. Damien stepped out first, his eyes widening as he took in the wreckage. Luna climbed out beside him, her hands trembling, rage and grief colliding violently in her chest. Kyllian stood still. His home... his people...


    It was Luna who broke the stillness. "No," she whispered, then louder, "No!"


    Damien didn¡¯t need prompting. With a burst of vampiric speed, heunched into the chaos. One second he was standing beside them, the next, he was tearing through enemy lines. Heads flew. Bones snapped. He was all fury, a creature of war given flesh.


    "I have to get to the King," Kyllian shouted, eyes shing gold.


    "Go!" Luna barked, already shifting mid-leap. Her transformation was seamless. She bounded forward and crashed into three vampires.


    Damien caught one of her victims as she flung it at him. He didn¡¯t even look as he crushed the creature¡¯s skull in one hand, tossed it aside, and vibrated his fingers into another that had dared to get close. He moved like vengeance itself.


    Luna, still in wolf form, circled around the injured and the vulnerable, her eyes zing. A young werewolf pup was pinned under a vampire¡¯s boot¡ªshe lunged and took the bloodsucker down with one bite to the throat. Her snarl echoed through the trees, uniting the scattered wolves around her. With her arrival, they surged with new purpose. She fought like a warrior queen, biting and wing, rolling through the battlefield with unstoppable force.


    Meanwhile, Kyllian sprinted through, searching for the king.


    From the trees, hidden in the gloom of the forest, William watched. His eyes were calm, calcting. The moment he spotted Damien in the fray, William smiled.


    He opened his mouth and let out a piercing, high-pitched bat-like shriek. It vibrated through the bones of every vampire on the field. In unison, they stopped, disengaged, and vanished into the night.


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    Luna lifted her muzzle, panting. Around her, the forest had fallen into a haunting silence. Damien stood, his face a mask of fury and confusion. "What the hell was that?" he growled.


    "They retreated," Luna said after shifting back.


    "But why?" Damien asked. "They had the upper hand."


    Luna shrugged.


    Kyllian¡¯s wolf senses were on fire, guiding him through the madness to where the king¡¯s scent was strongest. His heart thundered from the dread wing at his soul. When he finally found Magnus, crouched behind a splintered tree with two warriors nking him, Kyllian felt the ground tip under his feet.


    (At least 30 powerstones and there will be a mass release focusing on Luna and Damien on the run for their lives. Its getting good guys. (Gifts are great too.)

 Chapter 133: Wiz Khalifa ft Charlie Puth - See You Again

    <h4>Chapter 133: Wiz Khalifa ft Charlie Puth - See You Again</h4>


    "Your Majesty!" he dropped to his knees with a thud that shook loose leaves from the branches above. "Get him to the clinic! Now!" he barked at the warriors.


    But the king¡¯s blood-soaked hand lifted weakly, halting them.


    "Wait," Magnus rasped. His face was ashen, sweat gleaming. "I¡¯m d... you¡¯re here. Closer."


    Kyllian crawled forward without hesitation, swallowing the rising lump in his throat. "Your Majesty, you¡¯re bleeding too much. We have to move you¡ªnow. I¡¯ll carry you myself." His fingers reached instinctively to the gaping wound at the king¡¯s side, trying to apply pressure, trying to stop the impossible.


    But Magnus caught his wrist.


    "My time is up," he said softly. "You will be king now. You must choose your Luna wisely. But more importantly..." He wheezed and tightened his grip with surprising strength. "There wille a time when the vampire prince will no longer be there for my daughter. And when that timees..." He coughed, blood dripping from his lips. "Protect her. And her child."


    Kyllian¡¯s heart cracked straight down the middle.


    <subt>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</subt>


    "Your Majesty, no¡ªdon¡¯t say that. Please. Just give me a chance to get you to the clinic. You¡¯re strong, you¡¯re still strong. I¡¯m not ready. The pack needs you. She needs you."


    Magnus shook his head with effort. "They will need you."


    His body trembled, lips turning a purplish hue. And yet... a small smile yed on them. "Tell Ravena... I love her. She must stay strong." His eyes fluttered, staring up through the branches as if trying to see the stars beyond the smoke. "I¡¯m proud of you."


    And then, the mighty alpha king exhaled his life.


    His eyes dimmed, fixed on nothing, and the forest seemed to fall silent. Even the wind dared not howl.


    Kyllian sat frozen, his hands slick with blood, his chest rising and falling in shallow, broken motions. He pressed his forehead to Magnus¡¯s shoulder, hot tears spilling down his cheeks.


    "I wasn¡¯t ready," he whispered. "Gods help me, I wasn¡¯t ready."


    One of the warriors behind him stepped forward. "Your majesty? You have to make the call."


    Kyllian didn¡¯t answer immediately. He reached down and closed the king¡¯s eyes with reverent fingers. Then he rose slowly, shoulders squared, the mantle of leadership falling on him.


    Then he gave a heart wrenching howl.


    Luna¡¯s head snapped in the direction, her wolf senses catching the unmistakable sound.


    "Father!" The word tore out of her throat, rising from the deepest part of her soul.


    Around her, the surviving werewolves, bloodied and battered, staggered or fell to their knees as though they¡¯d been struck by the same invisible force. The bond to their Alpha King had broken. They had felt it.


    She ran. Her heart thudded violently.


    When she reached the clearing, it felt like time copsed around her. Magnus was lying still, his once-proud chest no longer rising. His eyes were closed, peaceful as if dreaming of a world without war.


    "No... no, no, no..." Luna fell to her knees, her beautiful gown now soaked with mud and blood. "Goddess, please, no." She pulled his body into her arms, cradling him as if she could rock him back to life. "Don¡¯t do this to me. Not you. Not now."


    <subt>fre eweb\(n)ovel(.)co(m)</subt>


    A scream escaped her throat. It was a scream that hollowed out the soul.


    Behind her, Kyllian stood. His arms trembled at his sides, fists clenched so tightly his nails drew blood. His gaze swept across the battlefield. And there, Damien, standing too still, tooposed, his presence a reminder of all that had been lost.


    Kyllian¡¯s eyes darkened. His jaw ticked. A storm gathered behind his irises. "This...This is your doing."


    Damien stepped forward instinctively. "Kyllian?" He recognized the storm of grief, but more importantly¡ªhe recognized the me.


    "You know quite well I would never condone this," Damien said, carefully. "Unless there is another reason you¡¯re mad, don¡¯t speak in grief what you¡¯ll regret in rity."


    "Don¡¯t tell me how to grieve!" Kyllian snarled. "You bring death wherever you go. All your kind knows is blood and pain." He raised a shaking hand toward Magnus¡¯s body. "You see that? That was a king. A father. You dragged this war into our home. Into her life!"


    Luna still held Magnus, rocking, weeping softly now. The strength in her seemed to ebb with every second. She didn¡¯t speak, but her silence screamed volumes.


    Damien¡¯s expression hardened. "Then let¡¯s be clear, King Kyllian," he said, emphasizing the title. "I am mourning him too. And I swear by my mother¡¯s grave¡ªI will find out who sent these vampires, and why."


    "Swear all you want," Kyllian bit back. "But someone must pay. And you..." He took a step forward, and behind him, the remaining werewolves rose, shoulders squared, eyes glowing, ready to strike at a word. "You are the enemy. An eye for an eye. A king for a king."


    "That would be a wrong move," Damien said. "You have no idea the war that would follow. You cannot kill a vampire prince and be guaranteed peace."


    He stepped forward slightly, hands half-raised in diplomacy. The glow of his red eyes simmered beneath his calm. "I may be standing on your soil, Kyllian, but the moment you strike me down, you sign a death warrant for everyone here. Including the ones you¡¯re trying to protect."


    "But our king can be killed?" Kyllian roared back, grief bursting from his chest. "Where was your concern for peace when he was ughtered?" His voice crescendoed into a howl of rage, and without another breath of warning, he gave the war cry that would haunt the history books.


    The soldiers behind him, loyal to thest, didn¡¯t hesitate. They shifted mid-stride, bones cracking, ws ripping through skin as fur overtook flesh. Hulking beasts of vengeance hurtled forward.


    Luna saw it all. Her heart stopped and then restarted in panic. No, no, no.


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    Time seemed to warp around her. She didn¡¯t think. She moved. She flung herself in front of Damien. "Stop!"


    But Kyllian was already too far gone. His werewolf form was massive, his ws extended in lethal fury. He saw her leap, but his body couldn¡¯t obey fast enough. Damien did. Just barely.

 Chapter 134: Sarah McLachlan - In The Arms Of An Angel

    <h4>Chapter 134: Sarah McL - In The Arms Of An Angel</h4>


    With a vampire¡¯s speed and a lover¡¯s instinct, Damien grabbed Luna, twisting her behind him as the ws met flesh. They raked down his back, slicing through his coat and into his skin. Damien gasped, his knees buckling. He fell on top of Luna, shielding her even as painnced through him.


    "Damien!" she cried. She quickly pushed him off and scrambled to her feet, cing herself protectively in front of him. Her arms were spread wide, a wild, furious shield of woman and wolf. Her body shook from rage.


    "You cannot do this, Kyllian!" she screamed at the massive beast. "He has done nothing wrong!"


    Kyllian shifted back slowly. "Princess Luna," he said. "The king banished you for your bond with the vampire prince."


    "Now that I am king, I can lift the banishment. You cane home. You can belong again. But you have to make a choice¡ªyour people..." He gestured around, to the tornnd, to the bruised warriors. Then his finger pointed directly to Damien. "Or the blood sucker."


    "Kyllian, he is my mate!" Luna cried. Behind her, Damieny curled into himself, his body twisted in agony, fangs clenched. The sight tore at her.


    "I was your mate!" Kyllian bellowed back. His golden eyes were heartbroken. "He stole you from me! Marked you to keep you from me! He took our heiress from us!"


    Luna¡¯s heart thudded as he stepped forward. There was nothing calm about him anymore.


    "Choose now."


    The words were thunderous. Final.


    Luna¡¯s knees nearly buckled. Her lips parted, trembling. "Kyllian, I cannot. I am begging you, just... just let us leave."


    "Then you leave me no choice," he said. He turned to the soldiers who nked him. "Seize the princess."


    Luna took a step back in disbelief. "Kyllian!" she shouted, horror and betrayal mingling in her cry. "Don¡¯t do this!"


    The soldiers began to advance.


    Damien, still on the ground, heard everything. Through the pain, one word snapped him awake: Seize.


    In a blur of supernatural speed, he rose. Every muscle screamed in protest, but he moved anyway. He surged to his feet, crossed the space between them, and grabbed Luna in his arms. Her gasp was barely out before he vanished, wind snapping the leaves behind them as they disappeared into the trees.


    Kyllian lunged forward with a howl, but it was toote.


    "Find them!" he screamed at the top of his lungs. "Bring them back here! Do not harm the princess, but the vampire can be either dead or alive. Preferably dead."


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    The wolves obeyed instantly. They scattered, fanning out into the darkened streets and the woods beyond the kingdom¡¯s heart, howls and snarls echoing through the night.


    Kyllian remained behind, chest rising and falling, as though trying to contain a storm inside him. Around him, the remnants of the battlefield groaned. The stench of blood was everywhere.


    He turned back, to the ce where his king had fallen. The body stilly there.


    He approached slowly and knelt, lifting Magnus¡¯s limp form in his arms. He cradled the dead king against him.


    The king¡¯s blood soaked into his clothes. A crown not yet ced upon his head had already begun to crush him with its weight.


    Kyllian rose.


    He said nothing.


    His steps were heavy as he walked through the death-stained field, the king¡¯s body held close, carried toward the castle gates.


    And all the while, he wondered what he was going to say to Queen Ravena.


    How could he tell her that her mate was gone?


    Kyllian turned sharply, and narrowed his eyes at Talon, who was limping several paces behind.


    "Bring the queen back here now!" Kyllian barked.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Talon responded with a slight nod, even though every muscle in his body protested. He turned away with a barely disguised grimace, muttering under his breath, "He¡¯s not thinking straight... again. Moon goddess, help us all."


    Talon was already formting a n. If there was going to be any hope of avoiding a full-blown war then Luna and the vampire prince had to escape.


    Kyllian didn¡¯t realize it yet, but his heart was leading his soldiers¡ªand his people¡ªstraight into a firestorm.


    *****


    Far away, nestled deep within the forgotten hills, Morvakar¡¯sir stood untouched by war. It was silent. Which was exactly how the exiled sorcerer liked it.


    <subt></subt>


    The sound of doors crashing open echoed through the hall. Morvakar remained seated in his high-backed chair. His eyes flickered with amusement as he cocked his head, listening.


    Footsteps.


    One strong, one dragging. One determined, the other nearly lifeless.


    He could hear the heartbeat approaching.


    He smiled.


    "Ah," he murmured, reclining slightly, "visitors. I should put out a tray."


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    Momentster, Princess Luna stumbled into view, her clothes stained, her hair damp with sweat. Her shoulders heaved with the weight of the unconscious prince she was carrying¡ªPrince Damien¡¯s limp form clinging to her back, his arms barely hooked around her.


    His head lolled, and even his usually cocky mouth had gone ck.


    Morvakar raised an eyebrow as Luna half-dragged, half-dropped him onto an old sofa that creaked under the sudden weight.


    "So soon?" he asked. "The prince must be weaker than I thought. He was supposed to have months left."


    "No!" Luna snapped, copsing beside Damien. "It¡¯s not the poison. He¡¯s wounded... he isn¡¯t healing. You have to mask our scent, Morvakar. Now. Please."


    Morvakar leaned forward slightly. "What," he asked, with mock curiosity, "have you kids been up to?"


    "Please!" she cried, ignoring the jab, her chest rising and falling erratically. "Kyllian wants to kill him. And I... I can¡¯t lose him, not like this, not now."


    Morvakar studied her for a long moment. His gaze lingered on the fresh tears shining in her eyes, the panic trembling in her limbs, the quiet, unconscious way she gripped Damien¡¯s hand as though willing him to stay tethered to life.


    "Now, Morvakar!" Luna snapped. Her eyes were wide, her body trembling.


    The sorcerer blinked at her outburst before exhaling through his nose. "Yes, yes, always the tone of urgency with you lot," he muttered, more amused than offended. Still, he moved¡ªhis fingers raised, spinning into the air. A shimmer rippled outward from the cracked stone walls of the ruinous castle.


    (2 Chapters down, 2 to go)

 Chapter 135: Taylor Swift ft The Civil Wars - Safe And Sound

    <h4>Chapter 135: Taylor Swift ft The Civil Wars - Safe And Sound</h4>


    The enchantment settled with a faint hum, locking them in a magical cocoon of safety and silence, masking their scent and shielding them from scrying eyes and ears.


    "There," he said with a satisfied grunt. "Shielded. Hidden. Even the Moon herself would squint to find you now."


    Luna barely acknowledged him. She was too busy lowering Damien¡¯s limp form more gently onto the worn couch, brushing sweat-matted curls off his pale forehead. He wasn¡¯t moving and her heart was galloping so fast it made her vision blur.


    Morvakar dusted off his hands. "What happened?" he asked, now more serious.


    "My people were attacked by vampires," Luna said quickly. "My father is dead. Alpha Kyllian is king now and he mes Damien." She inhaled, sharply. "He wounded him. Badly. Damien lost consciousness on our way here. Please, Morvakar. Help him."


    The sorcerer stared down at the vampire prince for a long moment. "The things we do for love," he murmured.


    He dropped to one knee beside Damien and gently turned him over. Luna gasped when she saw the wound. A long, jagged tear sliced down Damien¡¯s back, raw and deep, edges swollen and ckened. Luna could tell by the way Morvakar¡¯s brow furrowed that it was worse than she feared.


    "The poison in his system is not letting him heal," Morvakar muttered. "It¡¯s slowing everything down."


    "Can you fix him?" she asked, kneeling beside him, her hands hovering.


    Morvakar sighed and stood up. "I can try. But I¡¯m not a doctor. I¡¯m just a lunatic with a lot of magic and a questionable moralpass."


    He turned and exited the room. "Let¡¯s see if I have blood painkillers."


    Luna slid to the ground and cradled Damien¡¯s head in herp, stroking his hair with shaky fingers. His skin was so cold. She bent low, pressing her lips gently to his temple. "You¡¯re going to be fine. You have to be. You don¡¯t get to leave me now. We still have to get married."


    A momentter, Morvakar returned with a battered wooden box in his arms, stuffed with things that should never share the samepartment: thread, needles, a sk of glowing green liquid.


    He plopped the box down and nced at Luna. "You need to calm down, princess. Your heartbeat is loud enough to wake the dead."


    Luna sighed and sat back slowly. The edges of her vision were starting to blur, and her limbs trembled with sheer exhaustion. Her eyes never left Damien. Hey there so still, his back a gruesome patchwork of ruin.


    Morvakar was hunched over Damien, hands steady as he began to sew. His movements were careful. "You had a steady rhythm," he said casually, not looking up. "It was soothing. A nice, slow thrum. Like meditation with a pulse." He dipped the needle in a dark salve that smelled vaguely like blood. "Now? It¡¯s just all over the ce. Like a drummer with a broken wrist. You need rest."


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    "I¡¯m fine," Luna said automatically.


    Morvakar sighed. "There¡¯s no use arguing with a werewolf." He nced at her for a heartbeat, then flicked his wrist in her direction. A tiny burst of spelllight shimmered in the air and hit her square in the forehead.


    Luna promptly went limp.


    Her head lolled gently to the side, her cheek resting on the arm of the sofa, one hand still extended slightly toward Damien.


    Morvakar raised an eyebrow as he resumed tending to Damien. "You¡¯re wee," he muttered dryly to the unconscious princess. "Don¡¯t say I never gave you anything."


    But then something odd struck him. Her heartbeat¡ªit was still racing. Not stressed, no. The pitch had changed. It wasn¡¯t erratic anymore. Just... fast. But not just fast.


    It was double.


    His brows furrowed. He leaned in slightly, listening, trying to convince himself he was imagining things.


    No. There it was again. Two rhythms. One strong and fast.


    And the other impossibly faint... and new.


    "Oh, my goddess," Morvakar whispered. He slowly turned his head toward Luna, who now slept peacefully, blissfully unaware.


    "Damien, you dog," he muttered to the unconscious vampire.


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    *****


    Williams scrubbed his hands at a marble sink with deliberate care. Blood flecks stained the porcin basin. The water ran red for a moment before turning clear again. He rolled his neck, releasing a satisfying crack, then reached for a silk towel.


    Behind him, footsteps echoed through the grand hall.


    "Lord Gabriel!" Williams called out as the vampire lord entered. He turned around with a grin that was far too wide, teeth gleaming.


    Gabriel cocked a brow. "Wow," he said as he approached. "I haven¡¯t heard you be this excited since I brought you back from the dead."


    Williamsughed, and the sound was grating. "Ah, well. Resurrection was delightful. But this? This... is divine. Chaos has such an exquisite vor."


    Gabriel poured himself a drink from the decanter by the window and leaned on the edge of the desk. "How did your n go?"


    "Not good. Lady Seliora wasn¡¯t at the engagement party," Gabriel said, swirling a ss of wine between his fingers.


    Williams let out a low chuckle, sitting back in a high-backed chair. "Hmm. Well, would you me her? Attending an engagement party meant for your man and his mate? I wouldn¡¯t attend either. It¡¯s not exactly a spa day."


    Gabriel scowled at the ss. "I¡¯ll get another chance...So, how did it go?"


    "It was exhrating," Williams said with a grin. He stretched, letting out a small sigh of satisfaction. "My men did good. We lit a fire under that kingdom, made them bleed. But we did lose a lot. That prince arrived like some god of wrath, ripping through my army."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "Expected."


    "Still, there was a moment..." Williams leaned forward. "The princess... there¡¯s something about her. She¡¯s familiar. Like I know her, like I¡¯ve seen her before. And there was this weird instinct to protect her. Isn¡¯t that insane?" Heughed bitterly.


    "She is a firecracker. Doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who needs protection."


    "Oh, she was impressive," Williams admitted. "Fought like a wolf possessed. Fierce, loyal, bleeding for her people....You have your distraction now. So...what¡¯s next? I¡¯m not done with the werewolves, though," Williams said, the hunger in his voice unmistakable. "There¡¯s more blood to spill."


    (3 down, 1 to go)

 Chapter 136: Imogen Heap - Hide And Seek

    <h4>Chapter 136: Imogen Heap - Hide And Seek</h4>


    Gabriel smiled coldly. "Patience. Let the ashes cool before you rake the fire. I just need to make public the truth about Seliora¡¯s pregnancy."


    Williams raised a brow. "And then?"


    "Then we watch Luciver¡¯s House of Cards fall."


    *****


    Luna¡¯s eyes snapped open in the pitch ck. Her breath came fast, shallow. The sheets tangled around her legs felt foreign.


    "Damien..." she gasped.


    Her body jolted upward.


    "Rx," came a calm, echoing voice that floated around the dark room. "He¡¯s still asleep in the room next to you."


    Luna jumped at the sound, whipping her head toward the source, but there was no one there. "Morvakar?" she called out, stepping cautiously off the bed.


    "Yes, yes. No need to shriek." Morvakar replied.


    Luna rolled her eyes and padded barefoot to the door, opening it into a narrow hallway lit only by a flickering torch at the far end.


    "Which damned room?" Luna snapped. Her patience had frayed down to threads, and her pulse was a drumbeat of rising panic.


    "To your right," Morvakar¡¯s voice came once more.


    She turned sharply, her heart lurching in her chest as she flung the door open and stormed inside.


    "You should move carefully," Morvakar¡¯s voice echoed again.


    She ignored him, her full attention falling on the man lying motionless in the bed. The sight of Damien made the air leave her lungs in a rush.


    Luna dropped to her knees beside him and grasped his cold hand between hers.


    "You put me to sleep, didn¡¯t you?" Her voice was barely above a whisper, too tired to carry the anger it intended.


    <subt></subt>


    "It was the only way to calm you down," Morvakar replied, still unseen. "And thank the goddess I did. You were stressing the child."


    "You really like to take away people¡¯s free will, don¡¯t you?"


    Luna was still staring at Damien¡¯s face, tracing the curve of his cheekbone with her thumb, so she didn¡¯t immediately register what he¡¯d said.


    Then the words filtered through the haze of grief and exhaustion.


    "What child?" she asked into the air.


    Silence.


    "Morvakar!" she barked, leaping to her feet.


    Nothing.


    Luna nced once more at Damien and then, stormed out of the room.


    "Stupid sorcerer!" she growled, half-jumping every third step as she descended the crooked stone staircase of the old castle.


    She burst into the living area.


    Morvakar was sitting cross-legged, reading a book.


    He didn¡¯t even look up. "For someone with vampire genes making up almost half of her system, you are still so damn stubborn. You did hear me tell you to move carefully, no?"


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    "What child, Morvakar?" Luna asked again. She knew the answer. Deep in her bones, she already knew. But she needed to hear it. Needed the words spoken aloud.


    "You are with child," Morvakar replied inly.


    Luna¡¯s breath caught mid-inhale. "I am?" she asked.


    Morvakar rolled his eyes dramatically. "How many times do you need to hear it for it to sink in?"


    "Oh my goddess... Oh my goddess," she whispered, repeating it as the reality started to seep into her bones. Her smile wavered.


    Her father.


    Magnus. The mighty Alpha King. Her rock. Her protector.


    He would never know.


    He would never meet his grandchild.


    He had died not knowing she was with child. Her face crumpled. Her lips parted in a silent sob as the grief thundered into her chest.


    "If you are going to cry," Morvakar said, grimacing slightly and peering over the rim of his book, "I suggest you do it somewhere else. I do not possess the skill to deal with crying pregnant women."


    But Luna wasn¡¯t listening anymore. The dam inside her had burst. She slid down to the ground slowly. Her fingers curled over her chest, where it hurt most.


    Morvakar finally shut the book he was reading, and tossed it with a thump onto the nearby armchair. With a resigned sigh, he got to his feet and strode across the room to where Luna sat crumpled on the floor, her shoulders trembling with sobs.


    Without saying a word, he extended a pale hand and helped her up, as though the act ofpassion made his spine itch.


    "If you do not want the child, say the word," he said tly.


    Luna¡¯s head snapped up, horror shing in her eyes so sharply it was almost audible. "What?" she gasped, stepping back. "No! I mean¡ªyes! I want the child! How could you even ask me that?"


    Morvakar blinked slowly, unbothered. "You were crying," he said.


    "I just lost my father!" she cried. Her hands clutched at her sides, trying to keep herself from unraveling again.


    "Yes... ah." He nodded. "I assumed the news of the child was making you sad. Emotions are tricky, you know."


    She didn¡¯t even try to argue with his tactlessness anymore. It wasforting in its consistency.


    Morvakar took a step forward and pulled her into a hug.


    She leaned into him.


    "Your father was a strong and proud man," Morvakar said. "A warrior. He raised a daughter who could look gods in the eye. What do you think he would want you to do right now, if he was here?"


    Luna sniffled and rested her head briefly against his chest. "Fight like hell," she muttered. "Fight like hell to raise a strong and proud child."


    "Bingo," Morvakar said with a grim smile, patting her awkwardly on the back. "You see, this is what you must learn to do from this moment on. You do not cry."


    He pulled away slightly and looked her over.


    "You look to the future," he said, tapping her temple lightly, "and begin to carve out the path your child is going to walk. With your ws, if you must. You will not crumble. You will not fall apart."


    "You stay rigid, because you have just inherited a lifetime of worry. A life to protect. start building the world that child deserves."


    They stood in silence for a while, just breathing. Luna leaned into Morvakar¡¯s robes as if the ancient sorcerer was a tree she could rest against. Her tears had dried now, but a storm still rumbled quietly in her chest.


    (Took a while but Chapter 4/4 of our mass release is here. See you in about 3 hours.)

 Chapter 137: Kenney Chesney - There Goes My Life

    <h4>Chapter 137: Kenney Chesney - There Goes My Life</h4>


    "I thought you didn¡¯t know how to deal with crying pregnant women," she muttered atst.


    "I didn¡¯t think I did either," Morvakar replied, ncing down at her as if the realization surprised him. "It would have been easier to just cast another sleep spell on you." He gave her a dry look. "Much easier, actually. But unfortunately, I can only use that spell once in a while unless I want to risk killing you."


    "Don¡¯t you dare," Luna warned, chuckling softly as she pulled away, wiping her cheeks.


    Morvakarughed too. He still held onto her arms loosely. It was a strange sensation¡ªholding her like this. Strange but not unpleasant. He felt... like a father again.


    She took a few breaths, grounding herself again. Then her eyes narrowed a little, hesitant, as a more serious thought surfaced.


    "You cannot tell Damien," she said quietly.


    Morvakar lifted a brow, already suspicious. "How long do you think you can hide a pregnancy?"


    "No, it¡¯s not about hiding it," Luna rified quickly. "I just... I have to inform Luciver first. The court. The people... they¡¯re not thrilled about a hybrid child."


    Morvakar chuckled.


    "A hybrid," he said, almost wistfully. "There is only a twenty-five percent chance your child will not be a Trueblood."


    "Wait¡ªwhat are you saying?"


    Morvakar smirked, enjoying the intrigue. He wandered toward the nearest window. "You carry vampire genes. It wont weaken. It may amplify. That child may be born as a trueblood."


    "But you can¡¯t know for certain until the child is born. The heartbeat¡ªit¡¯s faint. Almost non existent."


    "If he is a Trueblood," Luna murmured aloud, pulling away from Morvakar. "my son doesn¡¯t have to be an outsider. He can take his father¡¯s throne. He could have a ce... real power, real protection. He could belong."


    She wasn¡¯t talking to anyone in particr, just tracing the threads of hope in her mind, trying to anchor herself.


    Morvakar, who was proceeding to resume his reading in the far corner began. "You still have months to wait for that confirmation," he replied dryly, though there was a trace of curiosity in his voice. "Let¡¯s not crown him just yet."


    "Do you have any idea how to save him yet?"


    Morvakar closed the book with a soft thud and exhaled slowly. "No... not yet," he lied smoothly, keeping his gaze on the floorboards. The truth clung to his tongue. Of course he had found a way. But it was not a path she would ept willingly, not without heartbreak¡ªand certainly not without sacrifice.


    Instead, he added calmly, "The prince is awake."


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened, her heart leaping. "He¡¯s awake?" she gasped, not waiting for confirmation before spinning on her heel and rushing toward the stairwell.


    Upstairs, Luna flung open the bedroom door. Her gazended instantly on Damien, his dark hair tousled, torn shirt hanging open, his head bowed, his hands tangled in his hair as if trying to piece together a puzzle that kept slipping through his fingers.


    "Damien?" she breathed, stepping toward him.


    At the sound of her voice, he looked up. His eyes met hers, tired but searching. "Where are we?" he asked.


    "Morvakar¡¯s house," she said softly, kneeling by the bed. "It was the only ce I could go to."


    Damien leaned back with a groan, wincing at the pain in his back. "He¡¯s not exactly the most trustworthy of hosts."


    "No, but he didn¡¯t try to stab you on sight, so I¡¯m counting it as a win," Luna replied, offering a smile she wasn¡¯t sure reached her eyes.


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    He nced around the crumbling chamber. "They¡¯ll track us here," he said atst. "You are the princess. Your scent is engraved into every werewolf, especially Kyllian¡¯s. He won¡¯t stop."


    "I had Morvakar mask our scent and he also cast a hiding spell on the entire ce," Luna said gently. She moved toward Damien and sat beside him on the creaky old bed that groaned under their weight. "How are you doing?"


    Damien turned his head to look at her, his crimson eyes slightly ssy but alert. He looked exhausted, worn to the bone, but still stubbornly regal. "Groggy," he admitted with a dry chuckle, dragging a hand down his face, "but I¡¯m good. We have to find a way to get back home though."


    "How do we do that?" she asked, keeping her voice low. "Kyllian is actively looking for us."


    "We have to find a way to get a message to the Blood City," Damien said. Even in pain, the prince in him surfaced.


    "Damien... that...that will cause a war. If your father finds out about Kyllian¡¯s actions, this isn¡¯t going to end."


    Damien sat up straighter despite the wince it caused. He grabbed her hand with a grip that said he needed her to listen. "Luna, our rivalry has been marked since the day you were born. Kyllian has to be put down."


    "Put down?" Luna echoed, pulling her hand free. "Damien, think this through. These are my people. My family. We just lost a lot of them to the vampires who attacked us. You want to finish the job for them?"


    "You want to destroy them because you were wounded by grief and pride? That¡¯s not justice, Damien. That¡¯s vengeance."


    "You swore an allegiance to the Blood City throne when you were integrated into it. We are your family now, your people! You would stand for this insult?"


    "I... please... don¡¯t do anything rash. For me, please. Think how this would hurt me. My father just died." Luna tried again.


    "And I symoathise. But the world doesn¡¯t revolve around you, Luna. I have made enough decisions taking your feelings into consideration." Damien got to his feet.


    "Do you regret it? Do you regret saving me? When you marked me." She got to her feet too, holding his gaze. "Do you wish you had made the easier choice?"


    "I¡¯m not as selfish as you Luna." He finished and walked out of the room, heading to see if Morvakar could get a message through.

 Chapter 138: Mariah Carey and Boyz II Men - One Sweet Day

    <h4>Chapter 138: Mariah Carey and Boyz II Men - One Sweet Day</h4>


    Ravena got the news from Luciver. She didn¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t scream. She didn¡¯t crumble. The first thing Magnus had taught her when they took the throne together was that a queen must always hold her crown with pride. So she held it now, even as her heart cracked in the middle. Her mate¡ªher partner, her confidant, was gone. ughtered by the same creatures who now politely called her "Your Majesty" and offered condolences as if their fangs weren¡¯t still wet with werewolf blood.


    "Ravena..." he began. "I am sorry. I will do everything in my power to get these people. The ones responsible will bleed for this."


    "Who brought the news?" she asked.


    "One Beta Talon," he replied. "Says Alpha Kyllian demands that you be escorted out of Blood City instantly."


    Ravena raised an eyebrow. This she expected. Kyllian was loyal to the throne to a fault, he worshipped his king. "I guess Kyllian mes you after all," she said coolly, eyes scanning Luciver¡¯s unreadable face.


    "I understand," Luciver replied, his hands sped behind his back. "But as the newly crowned Alpha King, he needs to rule with his head, not his emotions. This is not the time to throw daggers blindly."


    "And yet, that is what young alphas do," Ravena said under her breath. "Is the Beta still here?"


    Luciver nodded. "Just outside, Your Highness."


    She adjusted the jeweled cor of her dress, her fingers trembling once before stilling. "Good. I suppose I must return to my people."


    Luciver stepped closer, lowering his voice as if trying to reach the woman under the crown. "If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, anything at all... One message is all it takes, Ravena. Just one."


    She gave a single nod, more powerful than a scream.


    Together, they stepped out, where Talon was waiting. The poor man looked like he had wrestled through a forest fire, his clothes torn, his limp barely concealed by his attempt at a straight spine.


    <subt>\n(o)v.e\l</subt>


    "My Queen," Talon rasped.


    Ravena looked him up and down. "You look like death¡¯s brother, Beta Talon."


    He managed a broken smile. "Yes, Your Majesty. But I have been charged with bringing you safely home."


    Luciver looked from Talon to Ravena, then stepped back slightly. "You are always wee here. Regardless of what your new Alpha says."


    Talon could sense the queen¡¯s sadness before she even opened her mouth. His wolf whimpered softly beneath his skin, feeling the ache roll off her in quiet waves.


    "I would like to have a word with you, Your Highness," Talon said quietly, tilting his head in deference.


    <subt>free we\bnove(l)</subt>


    Ravena gave a silent nod and followed him. He led her across the stone courtyard and down a narrow path shaded by tall hedges. They stopped near a fountain. The stone cherubs watched over them as Talon nced over his shoulder, ensuring no vampire ears were within range.


    Then, Talon told her everything.


    The prince was gravely wounded. Kyllian was hunting him. Luna was with him, risking life and limb for the mate she had once refused. And if Kyllian seeded in killing the vampire prince, retaliation from the Blood Court was all but certain. Their people, already licking fresh wounds from the earlier attack, would not survive another onught. This wasn¡¯t a grudge anymore. It was a cliff edge, and Kyllian was running toward it full speed.


    When Talon finished, he braced for a reaction.


    Instead, Ravena let out a slow breath, closed her eyes for a brief second, and then turned toward the courtyard where Luciver still waited.


    She walked back to him calmly, the picture of royal grace, her face giving nothing away. But her pace quickened slightly, her heels striking the ground with authority. She approached Luciver like a queen¡ªnot a widow.


    "Apparently," she began, "things are already spiraling out of control, Luciver. And as the adults¡ªas you yourself so wisely said earlier¡ªwe must think with our heads."


    Luciver arched a brow. "What¡¯s going on?"


    She folded her hands before her. "Your prince and my daughter are in danger. Kyllian is actively hunting them as we speak. Beta Talon just informed me that Damien is already wounded, and if Kyllian catches him, it¡¯s over. For all of us."


    Luciver¡¯s eyes darkened.


    "I¡¯ll call off the hunt the moment I reach the border," Ravena continued. "But if you hear from them before I do... send a message. I¡¯ll have them escorted safely out of werewolf territory before my hot-headed king gets them both killed."


    "I¡¯m just supposed to trust you with the life of my son?" Luciver asked. His crimson eyes bored into Ravena, and his shoulders were coiled tight as if he was barely holding himself from exploding.


    "I owe him a debt, Luciver," she said calmly. "He saved my daughter. I swear on my husband¡¯s name, I will make sure he gets back to you. Alive. Whole."


    "You cannot cross our borders," Ravena added. "It would be seen as an act of war at this moment. Kyllian is not thinking with a ruler¡¯s mind. He¡¯s thinking like a wounded mate and a heartbroken son. He was loyal to my husband, annoyingly so."


    "Let the Beta return to us after he drops you off," he said. "He will be our only source of correspondence. No one else."


    Ravena gave a low bow, sharp and dignified. "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Then she turned with her usual elegance and headed toward the car waiting for her, a silent storm of grief and duty rolled into one. The driver opened the door without a word, and she sank into the seat.


    *****


    Back in Morvakar¡¯s crumbling manor, Damien didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. He stormed into the shadow-draped parlour, his spine rigid with pain.


    "You need to help us send a message to Blood City," Damien said.


    Morvakar was seated, legs crossed on an old chair that had lost most of its cushioning.


    "Is that how you treat your mate?" he said. "Speak to her like some speck beneath your shoes. Degrading her? You insult her under my own roof."


    (V2: You are so sweet!!! Thank you. ESinfo, Faiso Abuukar Mwaahhh)

 Chapter 139: Plumb - I Don’t Deserve You

    <h4>Chapter 139: Plumb - I Don¡¯t Deserve You</h4>


    Damien blinked, thrown slightly. "I did no such thing."


    Morvakar finally looked up, dark eyes shing. "I hear everything that goes on in this house."


    Damien¡¯s lips curled in irritation. "That just makes you a creep."


    "You do not deserve her. Sorry excuse for a mate," Morvakar muttered.


    "Okay... Can you send a message to Blood City?" Damien asked through gritted teeth, attempting diplomacy even though his patience was thinner than vampire skin in sunlight.


    "Are you looking for an excuse to have me killed?"


    "What?"


    "I was exiled, remember?" the sorcerer snapped. "I cannot have anything to do with Blood City. Sending a message is a vition of my banishment. Instant execution."


    "Oh," Damien muttered. He ran a hand through his tangled hair and exhaled deeply. "We need to get out of here."


    Morvakar cocked a brow, unimpressed. "What? You don¡¯t like mypany?"


    Damien gave him a look that screamed do you really want me to answer that?


    "No," Damien said dryly. "I do not. I would like to get to Blood City and inform my father and the court of what has happened."


    Morvakar gave a dramatic gasp and ced a hand over his chest. "Oh, no! You got your knickers in a twist because you got a pinch in the back? Poor baby. You want a bottle of blood milk and a luby too?"


    Damien stared at him. "Morvakar, might I remind you that you are speaking to the vampire prince of Blood City and I can have you beheaded."


    "You are an idiot focusing his energy on the wrong battle," Morvakar continued, waving his arms. "The first question you should be asking is: Who arranged the attack on the werewolves? Second: What are their motives? Third¡ªand this one¡¯s important¡ªWhere the fuck are they hiding?"


    "If I could get to Blood City, I would ask all of those questions," Damien muttered.


    Morvakar arched a brow. "Your mate carried you here unconscious. Carried you on her back, might I emphasize," he said. "And you call her selfish the moment you wake up. Such gratitude. It must be a royal thing."


    Damien looked away, jaw tight. Shame prickled under his skin. "I guess that was unfair," he admitted with a sigh. "But what is it to you?"


    Morvakar stared at Damien. Then he shrugged, feigning nonchnce. "You¡¯re right. It shouldn¡¯t bother me. It¡¯s none of my business."


    <subt>free.webn\ove(l)(.)c(o)m</subt>


    "But," Morvakar added, eyes narrowing just a little, "she charged me with something. A responsibility. Something I intend to carry out."


    Damien frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    "Later tonight," he said. "When she¡¯s asleep. You and I will speak. Properly. And I¡¯ll send a damn carrier pigeon to your father."


    He turned to leave but nced back once more. "Let¡¯s just hope your father doesn¡¯t rip my head off when he sees my signature on the letter."


    *****


    Ravena stepped out of the ck car.


    "Your Highness, you are wee," Kyllian said, approaching her with reverent steps.


    She didn¡¯t return the bow or the formality. Her eyes were steady as stone and twice as cold. "You can suspend the honorific, Kyllian," she said. "That title is meant for your wife to be now."


    Kyllian faltered, visibly caught off guard. "I was toote, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry. I am so sorry," he said.


    "It¡¯s not your fault, Kyllian. Where is he?" Ravena asked. Her face was drawn with sorrow.


    "In the throne room," Kyllian answered, his posture rigid. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be this calm. It would¡¯ve been easier if she had shouted, pped him. But this quiet resolve unnerved him more than rage ever could.


    She took a breath. "What is this I hear about you hunting the princess and the vampire prince?"


    "Someone has to pay for the death of our king. The vampires did this."


    Ravena¡¯s eyes snapped up. "You know as well as I do that the royals of Blood City had nothing to do with this, unless..." She stepped closer. "Unless you have another reason you¡¯re going after Damien."


    "Thest thing the king charged me with was to protect Luna," he said. "It was my final order. I intend to keep it. And if anyone is going to sit on the throne beside me..." He lifted his chin, meeting her gaze. "It will be her."


    "You don¡¯t protect someone by caging them, Kyllian," she said, softer now. "You protect them by giving them the freedom to choose. You know Luna. Even if you force her to sit on the throne beside you, she¡¯ll never truly be yours. That¡¯s not the kind of woman she is."


    "I need to mourn my husband in peace¡ªnot while holding my breath, afraid of a war breaking out."


    "Call off the hunt," she ordered. "Whatever you need to do after my husband is buried and the mourning period is over is up to you now. You are king now. The rise or fall of our kingdom rests on your shoulders."


    She turned away from him then. Her back was ramrod straight. At the doors of the castle, she paused. "I truly hope that you will think things through before you act," she added.


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    The moment Queen Ravena stepped into the throne room, she was no longer the poised monarch who had held her head high before Kyllian. The moment her eyes met the lifeless body of her mate, the queen in her took flight. What remained was a grieving mate.


    Her feet staggered forward. Her hands trembled violently as she approached the body, as if her mind and body refused to ept what she was seeing. Then came the first sob. It rose from her chest and broke from her lips. It sounded like love being ripped apart.


    Ravena reached the tform and copsed on Magnus¡¯s still form, hugging him tightly, as if by sheer will she could force warmth back into his skin. "You promised me you¡¯d never leave," she whispered into the crook of his neck.


    Her sobs racked through her body, and even the guards nearby had to look away.

 Chapter 140: John Lennon - Give Peace A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 140: John Lennon - Give Peace A Chance</h4>


    King Luciver mmed his palm down on the carved stone table. "Somebody exin to me," he growled, his fangs elongating just slightly with rage, "why there are things happening outside my kingdom and I am thest to know!"


    "Tell me how an entire rogue vampire army waltzes into werewolf territory, ughters Alpha King Magnus Sinir¡ªthe princess¡¯s own father¡ªand not a single one of you knew? How?!"


    The council remained silent, eyes downcast. Even the usual sharp-tongued nobles, who were often eager to outwit each other in debate, now seemed like chastened children before a furious parent.


    "Commander of the army!" he barked, and a tall, broad-shouldered vampire stepped out from the arc of guards near the door.


    Themander bowed deeply. "Your highness, with due respect, I do not believe this threat originated from within Blood City. The movements are erratic. These weren¡¯t trained soldiers."


    Gabriel stepped forward. "Where is the princess? I would like to offer my condolences."


    "Keep your condolences to yourself, Gabriel." The vampire king turned slowly to face his younger brother. "I told you to stay away from the princess."


    Gabriel lifted his chin and gave an exaggerated bow. "Of course, your highness. Though I must admit..." He stood upright again, "It¡¯s quite suspicious, don¡¯t you think? The princess and the prince are not in Blood City. With the madness going on out there, shouldn¡¯t they be safe inside our walls? Are you hiding something?"


    Luciver¡¯s hands curled into fists at his sides. The nerve. The sheer audacity.


    "You truly have no shame, Gabriel," he hissed. "You¡¯d pick this very moment to poke holes in my leadership? Or is it that your thirst for power can¡¯t even be quenched by the stench of war?"


    "If you are not capable," Gabriel said coolly, "then someone capable should take the throne. It¡¯s not obsession, dear brother. It¡¯s necessity. Blood City can¡¯t afford to be ruled by sentiment."


    Luciver chuckled darkly, a sound without mirth. "Of course, Gabriel. The heartless solution. That¡¯s always been your specialty."


    "I told you vampires marked only by true bloods are to be Blood City citizens. You wouldn¡¯t listen. Wherever this attack came from, I assure you it wasn¡¯t by any of the true blood offsprings."


    Luciver turned away from his brother and addressed the rest of the court. "I want this event investigated. Thoroughly. I want names, I want motives, I want locations. I want feedback in forty-eight hours. If there¡¯s a conspiracy under my nose, it ends now."


    Luciver stormed out of the council chamber.


    *****


    Damien sat, legs stretched out before him, arms folded tightly, as if bracing himself for another blow.


    Morvakar entered with his usual dramatic flourish, muttering.


    "What¡¯s with the secrecy, Morvakar?" Damien asked. He nced toward the wooden ceiling, as if it might fall in on him at any moment. "Luna already knows I¡¯m dying. You told her yourself, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, yes I did." Morvakar moved toward a table cluttered with vials and maps. "And she asked me to save you. To find a way."


    "Of course. She just doesn¡¯t want to carry the me for my death," Damien muttered bitterly, leaning back against the cracked wall of the attic.


    Morvakar groaned, dragging a dusty chair toward himself with an unnecessary amount of force, the legs screeching. "You are an idiot."


    Damien blinked. "Well, that¡¯s rich."


    Morvakar ignored him. "Have you stopped to consider that she is an innocent in all of this? You¡¯re too, I suppose, but you are Luciver¡¯s son. Luna? She had nothing to do with any of this mess."


    Damien arched a brow. "Are you... feeling guilty, Morvakar?"


    "Me? No!" The sorcerer recoiled. "My point is¡ªyou are an idiot. So insecure. You¡¯d rather cling to the idea that she pities you than admit she might just love you."


    Damien rolled his eyes. "That¡¯s not insecurity. That¡¯s experience."


    "Because the next part of what I have to say will probably break your brain."


    The prince sat up, frowning. "Did you find a way?"


    "Yes, I did." Morvakar stood. "I went back and reviewed the process used to create Luna¡¯s bond with you. Your connection to her is artificial¡ªpowerful, yes, but ultimately forged. Magic woven by a brilliant sorcerer. Me."


    Damien crossed his arms. "Don¡¯t tter yourself."


    "I¡¯m not," Morvakar said dryly. "But listen carefully. Marking her sealed your fate because it locked that artificial bond into ce. But if¡ªand it¡¯s a very specific if¡ªyou were to find your true mate and mark her, the pure bond from that union would counteract the poison in your system. Essentially... it resets you."


    Damien was quiet for a moment. Still. Then¡ª


    Heughed.


    He burst intoughter, wheezing as he waved a hand.


    "Oh, this is rich," Damien said between chuckles. "Absolutely perfect. Let me get this straight. I¡¯ve lived three centuries¡ªthree whole centuries¡ªhoping for one thing. One thing. That I¡¯d find my mate. Someone who would look at me and see me. Not the throne, not the title."


    Morvakar folded his arms and leaned against the beam, waiting for the storm ofughter to pass.


    "As rare as it was for Trueblood vampires," Damien continued, "I always believed she was out there. And then I find Luna. And it feels like destiny, you know? Like the stars lined up for me for once. I thought my search was over."


    "And now," Damien said, tilting his head up to look at Morvakar, "you¡¯re telling me there¡¯s another true mate out there. Somewhere. Someone who could save my life. And I just have to find her, after all of this?"


    Morvakar exhaled slowly, watching him. "It¡¯s the only way I¡¯ve found that might work."


    Damien groaned and sank deeper into the chair, covering his face. "So I either betray the only woman I¡¯ve ever truly loved... or die."


    <subt>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</subt>


    "Yes." Morvakar answered.


    "Well then, fuck it! I¡¯d rather die. Because that woman down there may drive me zrazy, may piss me off every second, she is all that I want. Beyond the so called artificial bond, I want Luna."


    (Its another week. Lets do this people! One more thing, If i am going to get paid for this book this month, I need at least 500 more coins. So any and all gifts will be appreciated. Thank you.)

 Chapter 141: Andra Day - Rise Up

    <h4>Chapter 141: Andra Day - Rise Up</h4>


    "Well, it is up to you. I only offered a solution," Morvakar said.


    Damien stared nkly at the floor for a few long seconds, his fingers slowly rubbing the edge of the armrest. "This is one of the reasons I didn¡¯t want her to know," he murmured. "She would want to find a solution, no matter how stupid it is."


    Morvakar scoffed and wandered toward the window, peeking out at the night. "So I am guessing you are not going to tell her."


    Damien hesitated again, a bitter smile ying at the corners of his lips. "No, I will. She wanted a solution. Well... now she has it." He shook his head slowly. "Would be nice to see her reaction, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Morvakar turned. "You children of nowadays... love is a game to you. All fireworks, nopass. Bunch of new generation idiots."


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    Damien arched a brow. "Morvakar, for someone who cursed me and should technically be groveling for his life right now, you¡¯ve insulted me more times than my entire people ever have."


    The sorcerer snorted, unapologetic. "That¡¯s because they love you. I thought you were going to turn out like your uncle Gabriel." He rubbed his chin as if reminiscing. "Would¡¯ve felt less guilty for poisoning you if you were."


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    Damien¡¯s head snapped up. "Ah! Ah! I knew it! I knew you feel guilty!"


    Morvakar groaned and threw up his hands as if caught in the most annoying game of truth or dare ever invented. "Would it make your royal highness feel better if I admit to it?"


    "Oh, it absolutely would." Damien leaned forward, grinning now. "Say it. Go on. Say you feel guilty. Let me savor this."


    Morvakar sighed as if Damien were a particrly stubborn stain on his reputation as a recluse. "Fine! I feel guilty," he snapped. "I wanted to teach your father a lesson, but in my pain, I hurt you and Luna. For that, I feel guilty."


    Damien gave a slow, satisfied nod. "That wasn¡¯t so hard now, was it?"


    Morvakar scoffed and pointed at him with a bony finger. "You¡¯re still an idiot, though."


    "Of course," Damien muttered, eyes rolling. He pushed himself up from the chair with a wince and stretched out his stiff limbs. "I¡¯m going to go check on Luna."


    "She¡¯s finding it hard to sleep," Morvakar said casually. "She keeps tossing and turning. Go be with her."


    Damien stopped mid-step, side-eyeing the sorcerer. "For the love of God, that thing you do is creepy. Could you turn off your magical spy sense and let the woman have some privacy?"


    "It is for my own protection."


    Damien threw his hands up. "I can see why you don¡¯t get any guests. Creep." He snorted, shaking his head, and made his way to the narrow staircase, the sound of his footsteps fading.


    Morvakar smirked, muttering, "Ungrateful little prince. One day they¡¯ll build statues of me for putting up with your nonsense."


    *****


    Luciver mmed the door to his private quarters. The only thing louder than the m was the expletive he muttered under his breath¡ªa creative string of words not even the oldest vampire scrolls dared record.


    "Gabriel..." he seethed.


    If Gabriel¡¯s talent for scheming could be bottled, it¡¯d power ten kingdoms and ruin twice as many.


    <subt>free we\bnove(l)</subt>


    "If he weren¡¯t my brother," he growled, "his head would already be on a spike."


    He poured himself a ss of bloodwine.


    He found a note on his bed, perched right on the pillow. A small piece of paper. He picked it up, squinting at the familiar handwriting.


    ¡¯The kids are with me. You know who this is.¡¯


    Well, he¡¯d be damned.


    A dry chuckle escaped him, low and rasping, as if his lungs had momentarily forgotten how to exhale anything but disbelief. "Morvakar, you stubborn, unpredictable, treacherous genius," he muttered, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Despite all the chaos and the spellbinding drama, Morvakar had always been... a good man.


    He¡¯d simply made one bad decision. Well¡ªmany bad decisions.


    Luciver gave a tired smile and pulled out a match. He struck it against the table¡¯s brass edge, the me bursting to life with a quiet hiss. He held the note above it and watched it curl, cken, and vanish into ash.


    If word got out that Morvakar hadmunicated with the throne... he would be in danger.


    *****


    Luna padded quietly to the wide, cold window, barefoot and solemn, arms wrapped tightly around herself as if the stars could judge her if she stood too proud. Her dress shimmered faintly in the moonlight, clinging to her as the wind brushed through the cracks of the old tower.


    She pressed her fingertips to the ss and looked out.


    Beyond the forest, under the moon¡¯s pale eye, she could still see the protective dome of Morvakar¡¯s magic. It shimmered faintly around the ruined castle, more beautiful than it had any right to be.


    She wondered, not for the first time, if her father was up there among the stars. Watching her. Judging her.


    Did he regret his decision?


    She had once thought he¡¯d never die. That kings were too big, too fierce to fall. But now Magnus Sinir was gone.


    She blinked hard, trying to see him in the constetions. But the stars didn¡¯t answer.


    "I¡¯m sorry about your father," Damien said softly from the doorway.


    Luna turned, startled. She hadn¡¯t heard him enter, too buried in the silence of mourning and questions she didn¡¯t know how to ask. The stars had been her onlypany. And now, there he was, the Prince of Blood City looking as tired as she felt.


    "I know," she replied simply.


    Damien walked over to her. "I promise you," he said, stopping beside her, "the people who did this to your father... they won¡¯t get away with it. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    Luna didn¡¯t look at him. "I know," she said again.


    They stood together in silence, staring at the heavens.


    "I love you, Damien," she said quietly. "And it hurts me that you doubt that."

 Chapter 142: Jason Mraz - I Won’t Give Up On Us

    <h4>Chapter 142: Jason Mraz - I Won¡¯t Give Up On Us</h4>


    Damien turned to her slowly, blinking, uncertain. He wanted to believe her. Hell, he did believe her. "You haven¡¯t exactly made it easy," he admitted. "You¡¯ve run. You¡¯ve hesitated. You¡¯ve pushed me away more times than I can count."


    She turned to him now too, eyes glimmering in the moonlight. "Yeah. I was worried. About my people. About my parents. About choosing wrong and losing everything I¡¯ve ever known. And now... they¡¯re moving on like I never even existed."


    "No," Damien said softly, firmly. "They miss you. I hate to say this, but... Kyllian¡¯s actions? They¡¯re the screams of a heartbroken man. He lost you, and now he¡¯s lost his mentor, his king. That kind of pain, back to back? It can break a man."


    Luna looked down, trying to hide the quiver in her lips. "What would I do if I lost you too?" she asked, lifting her eyes again to meet his. "What would be left of me if I lost you?"


    "I¡¯m still here," Damien murmured, pressing his forehead to hers, his arms winding around her gently. "And you still owe me a wedding."


    Luna let out a softugh, one of the first in what felt like days, and tilted her head up to look into his eyes. "Yeah," she said. "We need to get home first."


    "I like the way you say that," Damien said, pulling her closer until her head rested against his chest. He ran his hand up and down her arm, slow and soothing. "Home."


    Luna closed her eyes, breathing in his scent. "It is my home now," she whispered. "I¡¯d do anything to protect it. And you."


    Damien leaned back just enough to look at her face. "Actually," he said, "Morvakar came up with a solution. Said you asked him to. Did you threaten him?"


    "No! I got on my knees and begged. I think he likes that sort of thing. You know, powerful sorcerer... fragile ego..."


    "Luna," Damien whispered with a grin, lowering his voice dramatically as he leaned in, "He can hear you."


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    "I know," she whispered back, biting her lip to keep from giggling.


    "I can still hear you," Morvakar¡¯s voice rang out through the room.


    "Morvakar," Damien called out loudly, "Please. Just a little privacy. At least until morning. Or do you really want to eavesdrop while I¡¯m fucking my mate?" Damien finished loudly.


    Morvakar¡¯s voice rang through once more, dry as bone.


    "Too much detail. All you had to do was ask. Idiot."


    "Thank you," Damien said. He turned to Luna, his eyes scanning her face.


    "What is his solution?" Luna asked eagerly, her heart thudding with hope.


    Damien sighed and ran a hand through his hair, then muttered, "To find my true mate... and mark her."


    The air between them froze, so tense it could snap in two. "Of course," she said finally. "Because our bond was... man-made. Artificial. That means you still have a blood-goddess-ordained mate out there, just like I had a moon-goddess-ordained mate."


    "Exactly." Damien nodded, relieved she understood¡ªat least logically.


    There was a beat of silence. A heartbeat, maybe two. And then Luna, pped her hands together, eyes lit with a determined fire. "Well, then we have to start actively looking."


    "Excuse me?"


    She turned to him fully, squaring her shoulders. "We have to start looking. One way or the other, you have to live, Damien."


    He stared at her. "I should¡¯ve known," he muttered bitterly, turning away. "Another excuse to get rid of me."


    Luna¡¯s jaw dropped, and her nostrils red. "What?!"


    "You heard me," Damien snapped, refusing to look at her. "The moment there¡¯s a way out, you¡¯re all for it. You don¡¯t even hesitate. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been waiting for an excuse to push me away again."


    "What do you want me to say?" Luna shouted, stepping forward. "To ignore the one thing that might save your life and just...watch you die?"


    "Yes!" Damien roared suddenly, rounding on her. "For once in your life, just say you want me to live because it would break you if I didn¡¯t. Tell Morvakar to keep looking for another way. He seems to listen to you."


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    "Oh, for goddess¡¯ sake!" Luna yelled. "I would walk on hot coals to the end of the world for you! You think I would have my feelings hurt if fucking another woman would save your life?!"


    "Admit it!" Damien snarled, so close now Luna could feel his breath on her lips. His fangs glinted, half-bared in frustration. "You want to have it both ways. You don¡¯t want my death to be your fault, and you want a convenient, neat little excuse to leave me! Admit it!"


    "I do not want to leave you, you insufferable, blood-drunk, overdramatic idiot! I¡¯d beg Morvakar to chain me to your hip if that was possible!"


    "Oh, now I¡¯m the idiot?" Damien growled, his eyes shing red with the heat of his vampire emotions. "The second there¡¯s a way out, you pounce on it like a bone-starved wolf."


    Luna¡¯s hands balled into fists. Her throat was closing, her vision blurring, her fury tangled in the agony of love¡ªand then she broke.


    "I¡¯m pregnant!" she shouted.


    It was herst resort, the only arrow left in her quiver. She hadn¡¯t nned to tell him yet.


    The rage dropped from his face. "What?" he whispered.


    "I am pregnant," Luna said again, quieter this time. She held his eyes, daring him to run now. "And I am not raising this child by myself. If I have to whip you, chain you, torture you¡ªhell, mark your goddess-given mate myself just to keep you breathing¡ªI will. Do not test me."


    Damien staggered back half a step. His hand reached out blindly for her face, and when his fingers touched her cheek, they trembled. "You¡¯re... you¡¯re...Oh goddess... You¡¯re carrying my baby."


    A grin spread across his face. His fangs showed, his eyes sparkled.


    "You¡¯re carrying my baby." Damien repeated it.


    "Yes." Luna said, still teary-eyed, still furious, but amused now by the way he looked utterly derailed by his own reproductive sess.


    Bit of a rant: I¡¯m getting utterly discouraged. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I am old fashioned but turns out my kind of writing isn¡¯t the IT on NovelFire. Not because I think I am a better writer no. But because the popr tropes are the ones getting more visibility. I cannot write harem or reverse harem books. I believe a woman or man should end up with one only. Not multiples but that¡¯s what NovelFire likes and wants. That¡¯s whats popr. I will try to finish this book. It takes too much work for too little reward. The target is too high for a book that gets little visibility. For those who stayed true to my art, thank you. For those expecting harem stuff, sorry to disappoint, I don¡¯t know how to write it.


    End of rant.

 Chapter 143: Billy Joel - Just The Way You Are

    <h4>Chapter 143: Billy Joel - Just The Way You Are</h4>


    He clutched her face again. "I love you so much."


    Luna leaned into his chest, and he folded her into his arms, resting his chin on her head.


    "Morvakar says there¡¯s a 75% chance our child will be a Trueblood," Luna said quietly.


    "I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care, my moonlight. We¡¯re going to have a child¡ªthat¡¯s all that matters." He cupped her face and pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead, as if sealing his promise with the gentlest part of himself. "Boy or girl, fangs or fur, it¡¯ll be perfect."


    Before either of them could speak again, a sudden knock interrupted the moment.


    "Are you decent?" Morvakar¡¯s voice echoed through the thick door.


    "Come in," Damien replied with a resigned sigh.


    Morvakar entered. He gave the couple a once-over, noting the way Luna clung to Damien, and the subtle shine in Damien¡¯s eyes that hadn¡¯t been there an hour ago.


    "Well, look at that," Damien said dryly. "We managed to teach you some manners."


    "Idiot," Morvakar muttered affectionately.


    "Someone is approaching," he added, suddenly all business.


    Both Luna and Damien immediately perked up. They hurried to the parlour and pressed themselves against the cold stone wall beside the heavily warded window. Peering through the shimmering cloaking barrier, they spotted a lone figure wandering through the forest clearing.


    Talon held a map in his hand, turning it over again and again, asionally looking up.


    "He can¡¯t see the castle," Damien observed, his lips twitching into a smirk. "Looks like your spell works, old man."


    Morvakar scoffed. "Was there ever any doubt? Now the real question¡ªfriendly or foe?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Damien admitted, narrowing his eyes. "But the map in his hand carries Blood City¡¯s seal. It¡¯s one of ours."


    Damien turned to Morvakar. "Can you lower the wards for me to step through?"


    Luna quickly grabbed Damien¡¯s wrist, her grip tighter than she realized. "It might be a trap," she whispered.


    Damien turned to her, offering a crooked, half-smirk. "I¡¯ll be fine," he said, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I have you and old sorcerer here watching my back."


    Morvakar, who had been leaning dramatically against the wall with his arms crossed scoffed. "You enjoy pushing my buttons, don¡¯t you?"


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    "Small price to pay for cursing me. Allow me some fun," Damien shot back.


    Luna rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re enjoying this far too much."


    Damien grinned. "Maybe."


    "Take off the cover," he said to Morvakar, nodding toward the cloaking spell.


    With a flick of his wrist, Morvakar muttered an incantation under his breath. The air around the castle shimmered, then evaporated in glistening threads of light. The ancient stones of the castle walls revealed themselves once more, looming and solid.


    Down in the clearing, Talon staggered back a half-step, his mouth slightly agape. Clearly, he had not been expecting the grand reveal.


    Damien descended the steps of the castle.


    Talon dropped into a bow. "Your Highness," he said formally. "Queen Ravena has charged me with seeing your safe return to the Blood City."


    Damien raised a brow. "And your king?"


    "He is standing down for now until King Magnus is buried," Talon replied solemnly.


    Damien exhaled slowly, his shoulders tightening. The death of Magnus still sat like a stone in his gut, wrapped in guilt and regret. "Well," he muttered, turning slightly, eyes narrowing, "I look forward to that war."


    Then he turned back toward the castle. "I¡¯m going to get my mate."


    *****


    Damien and Luna arrived in Blood City well past midnight. It was for the best, really. Had anyone seen them¡ªclothes torn, faces drawn with exhaustion, they would¡¯ve assumed they crawled straight out of a battle. And they wouldn¡¯t have been wrong.


    The car stopped in front of Luna¡¯s private residence. Damien helped her out, his hand at the small of her back, and she leaned into him ever so slightly.


    She walked ahead of him and disappeared into the bathroom. The door clicked shut. He heard the water running.


    Inside, Luna stood under the steady stream of water, her hands against the tiled wall, head bowed. The droplets soaked her hair and trailed down her body, but she didn¡¯t move.


    She needed to wash the war off her¡ªbut no matter how hard the water fell, it couldn¡¯t cleanse what was festering inside.


    Her mind drifted: the moment she saw her father¡¯s lifeless body. Gone. Just like that. She hadn¡¯t even said goodbye.


    She pressed her forehead against the wall, willing herself to be strong.


    Strong like her father had been.


    Strong like the princess she was supposed to be.


    Damien stepped into the bathroom minutester. He didn¡¯t say a word as he undressed. His torn shirt stuck to his skin from the dried sweat, but he peeled it off, wincing slightly at the stiffness in his back. He could still feel the sh Kyllian had given him, though Morvakar had stitched him up neatly.


    He pulled the ss door open and stepped into the shower.


    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>


    Damien stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind, his cheek brushing her wet hair, which clung to her shoulders.


    Her naked body fit perfectly against his.


    She was locked in. Her grief buried somewhere deep underyers of strength and denial.


    "Let it out, my moonlight," he whispered into her ear. "You need to grieve."


    "No. Letting it out means believing it."


    He tightened his arms around her. "He was a great king. Most of all, he was an amazing father. You were the apple of his eyes. And even though sometimes it felt like he chose to protect the throne first, he was always thinking about what was best for you."


    The tears came then, sudden and furious, mixing with the water and sliding down her cheeks.


    "Damn it," she sobbed.


    Damien turned her around, holding her face in his hands, wiping tears that were already being reced by more. "You were the one thing in this world he was never willing to lose."


    As Damien spoke, Luna kept crying in his arms. She clung to him, her arms wrapped around his neck as if letting go would make everything copse.


    Damien said nothing more. He just stood there holding her. His heart ached watching her break.


    Gently, Damien reached past her and turned off the water. Without saying a word, he scooped her up into his arms. He carried her into the bedroom.


    Heid her down carefully on the bed, smoothing her damp hair from her face. He was about to go and grab something to wear but her fingers shot out, gripping his wrist with surprising force.


    "Don¡¯t leave me, please," she whispered.


    Damien climbed into the bed beside her, pulling the covers over both of them. The sheets were cool against their damp skin, but her body was warmer than fire. He wrapped himself around her, one leg thrown over hers, his arms encircling her middle. She pressed into him instantly, burying her face in the crook of his neck.


    "It¡¯s going to be okay," he murmured, stroking her hair gently. "You¡¯re going to be fine."


    "Please don¡¯t leave me. You cannot leave me." She clutched his face now, cupping his cheeks. Her eyes were puffy and red but zing with emotion, her lips trembling.


    "I am staying right here," he promised. But she shook her head, her tears returning with fresh urgency.


    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>


    "No," she whispered, panic surging in her voice. "You cannot die too, Damien. Please."


    It was one thing to talk about dying. It was another to realize that the thought of his death haunted her every breath.


    "Baby," he said softly, kissing her forehead, then the tip of her nose. "I¡¯d do anything to stay with you and our child. Except that."


    He held her gaze as he said it, letting her see the truth in his eyes. The pain. The reality.


    "Please," she whispered again, this time to the goddess. "Please, goddess, please. I¡¯m begging you, Damien."


    She pulled his face closer until their foreheads were pressed together. "Please don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t you dare leave me."


    He exhaled shakily, brushing his thumb across her cheek. "I¡¯m not going anywhere tonight," he whispered. "You¡¯ve got me. All of me."


    "But what about tomorrow?" she asked through tears. "And the day after that? What if I wake up and you¡¯re just... gone?"


    He didn¡¯t have an answer. So he kissed her, letting his lips say what his words couldn¡¯t. That he loved her. That he didn¡¯t want to leave. That every second he had left belonged to her.


    At first, the kiss was meant to distract her¡ªjust a gentle, grounding moment to soothe the pain that refused to let her go. Lunatched on to him with her whole body, clinging to him.


    Her fingers dug into his shoulders, her lips moving feverishly against his. It was a kiss born of grief.


    The way she was moving against him, rubbing her heat against his length was driving him insane. His head fell back against the pillow, eyes fluttering closed as a low growl rumbled from his chest.

 Chapter 144: Jessie Ware - Say You Love Me

    <h4>Chapter 144: Jessie Ware - Say You Love Me</h4>


    "Luna..." he whispered hoarsely as she broke the kiss and rose above him, her legs straddling his hips. There was a wild fire in her eyes. Her hair was wet and wild around her shoulders, her lips swollen from kissing, her body glistening with leftover droplets from the shower.


    That look in her eyes¡ªit was dangerous. Determined. It made him want tough and groan all at once. What was she going to do? Ride him until he agreed to live forever?


    He chuckled to himself, a sound both strained and amused. "You know, if this is your idea of a negotiation tactic, I might surrender early."


    She didn¡¯t speak. She simply moved, taking control. He sucked in a breath, every nerve ending set on fire. She wasn¡¯t just using him¡ªshe was pouring herself into him, every touchyered with silent grief and a desperate kind of love.


    Damien grunted, trying to reach for her hips but Luna caught his wrists midair and pressed them together in front of her chest.


    And gods help him, he let her. He let her take whatever she needed, however she needed it.


    But as her pace increased, and the intensity between them escted, Damien¡¯s frustration grew. The pleasure was maddening, and the tension in his arms, being restrained, added anotheryer to the chaos already unfurling in his body. He flexed his fingers, tried again to move¡ªonly to feel her press his hands down again, her gaze fierce and unrelenting.


    "I¡¯m here," he whispered. "I¡¯m still here."


    "Luna..." he gasped as she rolled down onto him, her body tight and hot, a perfect and maddening fit.


    "Say you¡¯ll stay," she demanded. Her body moved against his.


    "I will," he rasped, caught in the overwhelming pleasure of her, of this moment.


    "You¡¯ll find her." She stared into his eye.


    "No," he said, firm and breathless. Not even the heat curling in his belly, the way her body took him in so greedily, could change his mind. "No."


    Her expression flickered with anguish, and before he could prepare himself, she clenched her core tight around him¡ªso tight he choked on his next breath.


    "Fuck! Luna!" he growled, and with a sudden burst of energy, snatched his hands free from her grip and locked them around her hips, halting her movement. "I cannot! How do you want me to betray you like that?"


    Her tears came fast then, silent and hot, her shoulders shaking as the sobs broke free.


    Damien sat up, pressing her to his chest. Her hair clung to his skin, and he held her tightly, as if his embrace could shield her from the grief ripping her apart.


    "Morvakar will find another way," he whispered, trying to soothe her, trying to believe it himself. Carefully, he eased her down into the bed. As he shifted, his length slipped out of her gently, leaving a faint emptiness behind.


    But Luna grabbed him by the wrist again. "No, fuck me, Damien. If you are dying, then don¡¯t waste a single second holding back from me."


    The way she said it¡ªso honest, so broken¡ªit undid him.


    <subt></subt>


    Without a word, he kissed her. This kiss was softer, sadder. It was goodbye and I love you and please don¡¯t go, all in one breath. And then he slid into her again, slow and deep, drawing a trembling sigh from her lips.


    He moved with care this time. His hands roamed her back, her thighs, her hair¡ªmemorizing her.


    "Luna..." he breathed against her skin, again and again.


    Their bodies rocked in rhythm, the pain and pleasure indistinguishable now. Every roll of his hips whispered love, regret, defiance. And Luna clung to him with the same intensity, her nails digging into his shoulders as if to mark him for eternity.


    The storm built slowly.


    When release finally came, it was deep and devastating. A tremble. A soft gasp. The quiet copse of two souls holding each other in the dark.


    They shattered together, sharing their climax and their grief in one impossible moment. And when it was over, Luna curled into Damien¡¯s chest, her tears mixing with sweat and silence.


    He stroked her back slowly, his breath still unsteady. "I¡¯m here," he murmured. "Right here."


    But neither of them said what they feared most:


    That ¡¯here¡¯ may not be forever.


    *****


    The heavy doors to the throne room opened to admit Damien and Luna.


    Luciver rose from his dark throne the moment he saw them, his sharp eyes softening at the sight of Luna. For all his reputation as a fearsome king and strategist, he opened his arms and wrapped her in a hug so tight, it nearly knocked the breath from her lungs.


    "I am so sorry about your father," he said. His hands gripped her back protectively.


    Luna nodded, swallowing hard. She allowed herself to stay in his embrace for just a few seconds more, savoring thefort that oddly reminded her of her father. She hadn¡¯t expected to cry again, not here. But Luciver, somehow, understood the loss.


    Then, Luciver turned to his son and pped him on the shoulder. "I hear you were wounded."


    "Yes," Damien answered. "A certain strange man patched me up though."


    They both knew who he was talking about. He didn¡¯t dare say Morvakar¡¯s name aloud here.


    Luciver¡¯s lips twitched knowingly. "I see," he said with a subtle nod that said say no more.


    "We still don¡¯t know where these vampires came from."


    "They are rogue vampires," Damien began, stepping forward. "Feral, thirsty¡ªbut they had someone coordinating them. That¡¯s the dangerous part. They weren¡¯t just hungry. They had tactics."


    Luciver¡¯s eyes narrowed. "He was there?"


    "Yes," Damien said. "Hidden. I never saw him. I only heard his call." He paused and nced at Luna beside him. "A sound thatmanded them."


    "Then someone is hiding them. Under our noses. Who would dare?"


    Damien took a breath. "That¡¯s the question I¡¯ve been asking myself since the battle. At first, we assumed they were seekingnd. Remember the early sightings? Which is why I warned King Magnus months ago."

 Chapter 145: Bob Dylan - Masters Of War

    <h4>Chapter 145: Bob Dn - Masters Of War</h4>


    "Yes. And then came the real battle."


    "They were winning," Damien said. "They had the upper hand. Magnus was already weakened. The werewolf lines were falling, but then¡ªthen they retreated."


    Luna¡¯s brows furrowed. "So what was the point of the attack?"


    Damien turned to her slowly. "That¡¯s just it. What if the objective wasn¡¯t the territory? What if it was the king himself?"


    Luciver¡¯s gaze darkened. "To kill Magnus?"


    Damien nodded. "It would destabilize the wolves. And it did. Alpha Kyllian¡¯s emotions have overridden his judgment. He¡¯s hunting. Grieving. ming. He¡¯s bing vulnerable, reckless. If someone wanted to fracture both kingdoms from the inside... they did it."


    Luna stepped forward. "You think someone wants war."


    "I think someone wants chaos," Damien replied. "And they¡¯re using both of our houses to get it."


    "You can work with themander of the army. I put them on high alert already," Luciver said, gesturing toward the settee near the far wall of the throne room.


    Damien gave a curt nod but didn¡¯t move immediately. Instead, he held on to Luna¡¯s hand a little tighter, his thumb brushing across her knuckles. There was a flicker in his eye¡ªa glint that meant this wasn¡¯t just another military debrief.


    "Actually," Damien began, ncing down at Luna before meeting his father¡¯s gaze again, "we came to give you some good news."


    <subt>f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om</subt>


    The idea of anything remotely cheerful arriving at his doorstep in the midst of escting tensions felt like a fantasy, a luxury he hadn¡¯t dared hope for. "I would kill for some good news right now. Please, tell me." He sank into the settee.


    "Luna is pregnant," Damien said simply, squeezing her hand. Even now, it didn¡¯t quite feel real. But Luna¡¯s smile was all the confirmation he needed.


    Luciver¡¯s sharp gaze widened. Then, his lips curved into a full, honest smile. A warm chuckle escaped him, shaking off the dust of grief and stress for just a heartbeat. "It is indeed splendid news," he said. "A child born of two of the strongest bloodlines. It is a blessing."


    "Thank you, Father," Damien said, now guiding Luna to the seat beside him. She sat down, still somewhat hesitant, unsure how her pregnancy would be received in a kingdom where not everyone epted her yet. But Luciver¡¯s warmth wasforting.


    "Two grandchildren! Ha ha! I am blessed." Luciver¡¯sughter echoed off the walls, a rare burst of genuine joy from the vampire king. He pped his hands together once, a boyish gleam in his eyes. "Two!"


    "Fuck," Damien muttered with a sigh, slouching slightly.


    "What?" Luna asked, looking between the father and son.


    "I totally forgot about Seliora," Damien said, dragging a hand down his face as though hoping it might erase the memory entirely.


    "Well," Luciver said with an entirely too-casual tone, "I have been checking on her regrly. She seems okay. Handling pregnancy with grace."


    "Thank you," Damien murmured. Beside him, Luna¡¯s spine straightened a bit too much.


    Luciver leaned forward,cing his fingers together. "Since Seliora carries the heir to the throne, I guess there is no harm in announcing Luna¡¯s pregnancy to the court."


    "Of course," Damien agreed. He reached for Luna¡¯s hand again, curling his fingers through hers. "We would still like to get married though."


    "Oh thank the goddess...Immediately after your marriage, you both take the throne. I can¡¯t wait to get some rest from all the madness."


    He shook his head and added with dramatic ir, "May the goddess bless the two of you abundantly and your offspring even more¡ªfor their father has no idea what¡¯sing." He leaned back against the settee, rubbing his temple. "I am so happy for you both. We do need to find you a doctor familiar with werewolf anatomy."


    "Ugh," Luna groaned softly. "I can¡¯t think of any werewolf doctor that would want to be in Blood City especially now."


    "True... true..." Luciver nodded, stroking his chin. "There should be someone in Blood City anyway. Someone who has some experience with werewolves."


    Damien squeezed Luna¡¯s hand and responded, "I will look around."


    She turned her attention to Luciver, her eyes serious now. "Do you have word of when my father¡¯s funeral will hold?"


    Luciver sat up straighter, folding his hands on hisp. "Tomorrow night. Talon informed me," he said. "But as expected, we are not allowed in werewolf territory. I would have loved to pay myst respects."


    Luciver sighed. "Your father was a great ally. One of the few who didn¡¯t openly treat me like a monster. He helped keep peace longer than anyone expected. I hope this Kyllian figures things out quickly."


    Damien leaned forward. "He won¡¯t," he muttered under his breath.


    Luna gave him a look. She knew Kyllian. But this wasn¡¯t the time to discuss it.


    Luciver rose to his feet and crossed to the window, peering out at the city beyond. "For now," he murmured, "let us n joy where we can. A wedding. A baby. A future."


    He turned back to Damien, smiling sadly. "Because the storm¡¯s not over yet."


    ******


    Luna stood at the top of the hill, watching the slow, mournful procession trailing through the heart of the werewolf kingdom.


    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>


    From her vantage point, the entire kingdom bowed to say goodbye to their fallen king¡ªher father. Alpha Magnus Sinir. He had always beenrger than life, a mountain of a man who led with both ferocity and reason, his presence thunderous even in silence.


    She couldn¡¯t let her father beid to rest without seeing him onest time.


    As the procession began its slow descent back toward the pce, Luna wiped a tear from her cheek and turned to leave the hill. The pce loomed beyond the treeline, and she¡¯d need to take one of the old escape tunnels from the outer gardens if she wanted to slip in unnoticed. She knew every stone, every creaky board behind the walls. Childhood mischief had its advantages.


    "I knew you woulde," said a low, familiar voice, quiet as the wind rustling through the leaves.

 Chapter 146: Luther Vandross - Dance With My Father

    <h4>Chapter 146: Luther Vandross - Dance With My Father</h4>


    She stiffened immediately, her wolf instincts coiling within her. Luna spun around, already bracing herself. "He is my father. I have a right to see him, to mourn him."


    Kyllian emerged slowly from the shadows, his broad shoulders tense.


    "My king gave me one final task," he said. "He said to look after you, and your unborn child. What does that mean?"


    Luna¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, her gaze flickering away from Kyllian¡¯s. The woods around them whispered. Her father had tasked Kyllian with protecting her and her unborn child. But how? How could he have known? She didn¡¯t even know until Morvakar had told her.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "Come back home, Luna," he said. "This is where you belong. Not with vampires whose natural instinct is to prey on us."


    "Kyllian," she began. "Blood City had nothing to do with what happened here. Damien would never. It was the rogue vampires. You know that."


    She searched his eyes for that flicker of agreement. His silence was deafening. And it made her heart ache.


    "Kyllian, please¡ª" she stepped closer. "Why are you doing this? Why do you want to start a war?"


    For a moment, it seemed he mightsh out. But instead, he exhaled, long and tired.


    "When your father told me I would be taking the throne," he said, "I had one goal. To bring you back to your people. To put you on the throne. That seat isn¡¯t rightfully mine. It¡¯s yours. It has always been yours."


    "Our lives turned upside down the moment that bloodsucker stepped on ournds and imed you as his," Kyllian continued. "You were mine. You were my mate."


    Luna swallowed hard, her throat suddenly dry.


    "I¡¯m not asking you toe back to be with me," Kyllian added quickly, stepping forward. "I¡¯m asking you toe back to be with your people."


    She looked away, her vision blurring slightly. He was so close now, and yet the distance between them was vast.


    "We need you, Luna," he whispered. "Your people need you."


    Luna¡¯s heart throbbed painfully. She felt the pull of her old life, of duty, of Kyllian¡¯s pain. And yet, her body carried the future now.


    "I am with my people," she finally whispered.


    "I came here to see my father onest time," Luna whispered. "But I guess I was also hoping to see you too."


    "You are king now," she said softly. Her feet shifted in the grass as she moved a step closer. "I do not belong here anymore. I am Vampire Prince Damien Dragos¡¯s mate, I always will be."


    Luna took another step. Her scent drifted toward him and his wolf whimpered quietly within, recognizing her even if fate had moved on. "You have to let the pain go, Kyllian."


    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>


    "What more will I lose?" he whispered, more to himself than to her. "Tell me. I cannot do this. I am not equipped for this... not without you."


    Luna¡¯s fingers trembled as she reached up and cupped his cheek. His skin was warm, his stubble rough against her palm. His eyes closed at her touch, just for a moment¡ªjust long enough for the memories to sneak in.


    "My father chose you to rule alongside me when the timees," she said. "Because he knew you are capable."


    Kyllian opened his eyes, searching hers.


    "Don¡¯t start a war, Kyllian," she continued. "Let us all discuss this. You have to work with Damien to find the people who took our king from us."


    He barked a humorlessugh. "And if your precious prince had something to do with the attack?" he asked.


    "He doesn¡¯t." Her answer was swift, firm, a dagger of certainty.


    "If he did, Luna," he said slowly, "will you kill him yourself?"


    Her hand dropped from his face. "I would die before letting anyone harm him," she said finally. "But if... if Damien had anything to do with my father¡¯s death, I would never forgive him. I would hate him. And yes, I would see justice done."


    "But that¡¯s not what happened," she added, firmer now. "I know Damien."


    "You didn¡¯t answer my question. If it turns out, he had something to do with the king¡¯s death. That he somehow organised the raid, will you kill him?" Kyllian repeated.


    Luna hesitated.


    Then she nodded. "I will kill him myself."


    He nodded in satisfaction. "Let¡¯s go bid our king goodbye." He extended a hand to her. She looked at it for a moment, then ced her fingers in his.


    *****


    "I cannot believe you went there without an escort!" Damien roared as soon as they stepped through the front doors of his castle. He didn¡¯t even let her take her coat off first. He had found her while he was asking about her whereabouts at the border.


    "Without telling anyone where you were! Do you have any idea the fear I felt? I thought someone had taken you!"


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said gently, taking a step forward. "I just needed to be at my father¡¯s funeral, and I didn¡¯t want to risk having a vampire escort in case we got caught. It would have caused a scene."


    "Were you?"


    "Kyllian found me," she admitted. "But he allowed me into the pce to attend the funeral."


    Damien turned then, slowly. His eyes softened at the sight of her. He closed the distance and wrapped his arms around her.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay," he murmured into her hair. His hands gripped the back of her coat.


    She leaned into him fully this time, letting the tension in her spine dissolve into his warmth. "It was nice to say goodbye properly."


    Damien whispered, "If you ever sneak off like that again, I¡¯m going to chain you to the bed."


    Luna snorted against his chest. "Kinky."


    "I¡¯m serious. You¡¯ll never see the outside of this house again."


    Sheughed, muffled by the fabric of his shirt, and it felt so good tough¡ªeven if only for a second. "You know, most people just say ¡¯I missed you.¡¯"


    "I did," he said. "I missed you like hell. I don¡¯t ever want to lose you."

 Chapter 147: Bryson Tiller - I’m Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 147: Bryson Tiller - I¡¯m Sorry</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered again, pulling back to look up at him. "I just couldn¡¯t let him go without seeing him."


    "I know." Damien reached up to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear. "And if it were my father... I¡¯d do the same."


    "Good," she smiled sadly. "Because next time I sneak off, I expect understanding, not yelling."


    "Come on. Let¡¯s get some sleep. We have to make the announcement in the morning and n a wedding," Damien said, stretching out his hand to her.


    Luna groaned. "Oh goddess, the torture. Do I have to do the nning?"


    Damien chuckled. "Well, your mother did give the wedding nners her idea. They merely have to bring it to life."


    "Thank heavens," she mumbled.


    Damien grinned. "You¡¯re beautiful when you whine."


    Luna rolled her eyes with a smile as they headed inside.


    *****


    Gabriel waited at the entrance of the royal clinic, his arms folded behind his back. He needed answers, not spection. He needed proof that Seliora¡¯s pregnancy was not of royal lineage.


    <subt>f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om</subt>


    This obsession had kept him up at night. The possibility that Damien¡¯s child could threaten his long-anticipated im to the throne gnawed at hisposure.


    Finally, the clinic doors slid open with a hiss, and Doctor Mira stepped out, her hair pulled into a tight bun.


    "Doctor Mira?" Gabriel called out.


    Mira turned. "Your grace!" she stammered, visibly stunned before dipping into a quick, nervous bow.


    "You and I need to have a conversation," Gabriel said, already stepping forward.


    "Yes, your grace. Shall we go back into my office?" Mira offered, her professional tone recovering quickly, though the twitch in her jaw betrayed her nerves.


    "No," he said coolly, cutting her off with a nce. "Take a ride with me."


    The way he said it was amand. Mira hesitated for half a breath, weighing her options¡ªor rather, weighing the consequences of refusal.


    "As you wish," she murmured.


    Gabriel gestured smoothly to his car parked at the curb. His driver was already standing by the rear door, holding it open with military precision. Gabriel didn¡¯t wait to see if she followed¡ªhe simply walked ahead, every stride calm andposed.


    Mira exhaled, cast a nce behind her as though the clinic might leap forward to save her, then followed him.


    The moment she slid into the backseat, she knew¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a casual chat. This was an interrogation.


    As the car pulled off with a quiet purr, Gabriel leaned slightly toward her, smile thin, eyes cold.


    "Tell me, Doctor," he said slowly, "how well do you know the gic markers of a royal heir?"


    Mira swallowed hard. "Well enough to know when something doesn¡¯t add up..."


    Gabriel¡¯s smile widened, his fingers tapping the armrest. "Good."


    Gabriel used his silence. The quiet in the car was suffocating. Mira shifted in her seat, hyper-aware of every creak in the leather, every passingmp outside. The hum of the tires against the road was the only sign that time hadn¡¯t stopped altogether.


    "Your grace?" she finally broke the silence. Her fingers were icy. Her gut told her what this meeting was about¡ªbut she prayed she was wrong. Oh goddess, let her be wrong.


    <subt>f.(r)eewe/bnov\ll</subt>


    Gabriel turned his head slowly, deliberately, the way one might turn toward a small, twitching insect on their sleeve. His gaze was cold, unreadable. And that smile could have frozen rivers.


    "Are you afraid of something, Doctor Mira?" Gabriel asked.


    "No... I just...have I done something wrong?" she replied quickly.


    "I will know that at the end of our conversation," Gabriel said, finally leaning back against the seat.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, trying to keep the panic from showing on her face. It was a failing effort.


    "I don¡¯t know yet," Gabriel replied with chilling casualness, adjusting the cuff of his coat. "If you choose the easy way, we will go to the royal pce. If you choose the hard way, we will go to my house... where I have various torture devices."


    <subt>f.(r)eewe/bnov\ll</subt>


    Mira¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth fell open slightly, and she let out a strangled sound. "Lord Gabriel... I haven¡¯t done anything wrong."


    "I will be the judge of that," he said smoothly, still not raising his voice. "Then maybe I will defend you to the throne. As long as you answer my questions without issues."


    He turned to look out the window again, as though he were simply pondering the weather. Mira nodded quickly.


    If she ever got out of this, Mira swore on the goddess herself she would hand in her resignation first thing tomorrow morning. Or tonight. Or now. She didn¡¯t have the heart for the royal drama that was beginning to threaten her very soul.


    "Tell me, Seliora¡¯s pregnancy. Is it a royal heir?" Gabriel asked. There was no emotion in his tone. His eyes, dark and ancient, bore into her with predatory calm.


    "Your grace. I swear...I didn¡¯t have anything to do with any of this," Mira begged. Her eyes darted to the tinted windows of the luxury car, as though escape might lie on the other side of the ss. But no. There was only ck leather, locked doors, and Gabriel¡¯s suffocating presence.


    "Answer the question!" he snapped, and the calm veneer shattered. Mira jumped, her breath catching in her throat. That tone stripped the air of any remaining illusion that this was a polite conversation.


    "It isplicated." She whispered the words, hoping ambiguity might buy her a few extra minutes of breath.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed just slightly. "So it is a royal baby?"


    There was no hiding anymore. Mira broke. The dam burst. She was sobbing now, chest heaving. She knew Lord Gabriel¡¯s reputation, rumors that wrapped around him. Every one of those rumors yed in her mind now.


    She also knew that with a single sentence, she was about to hand him the de he needed to slit the throne¡¯s throat. Everything Seliora had schemed, everything the court believed.


    "There is no baby, your grace." Mira confessed, choking on the words.


    We are on Golden Ranking 79. Can we get it to 60 and get 3 Chapters tomorrow.


    (Jennifer Kellum and Jonal Neufeld: I see your effort in raising the stats. thank you.)

 Chapter 148: If I Aint Got You - Alicia Keys

    <h4>Chapter 148: If I Aint Got You - Alicia Keys</h4>


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved slowly into a smile. "Exin," he said.


    Mira looked down at her hands, ashamed of the trembling fingers that betrayed her. "We have done everything... for almost a century now," she began. "But nothing... nothing seems to be working. Her body rejects it."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "Since the prince¡¯s mate arrived," Mira continued, her sobs quieter now, "she got even more desperate. She began talking about losing everything. And months ago... she decided to fabricate this lie. She told me to help her fake it. To give false records to the court. And... when the time came for her to have a child... she tasked me with finding her a true blood baby. So no one would question it."


    Gabriel leaned back in his seat, a gleam of triumph shing in his eyes as he steepled his fingers. "Fascinating."


    Mira felt the bottom of her world fall away. There was no going back now. The truth was out. And she knew that Seliora would tear her apart for this betrayal. But there had been no other choice. Between the devil she knew and the monster in front of her, she had chosen the more dangerous one.


    Gabriel gave her a look of amusement. "Well, Doctor Mira. You have just made yourself very, very useful."


    "Your grace, please. The king will have my head," Mira begged.


    Gabriel turned his head slightly, as though considering her words. He gave her a smile that might have passed for charming had it not been delivered with such surgical precision.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you," he said smoothly.


    But they both knew it was a lie.


    *****


    The knock on the bedroom door felt like a hammer against Luna¡¯s heart. She jolted upright in bed, disoriented by the sudden shift from her dreams to reality. She blinked the sleep from her eyes just as Damien threw the covers back and marched to the door.


    He yanked it open, one hand gripping the knob.


    "What?" he barked. His fangs slightly peeked beneath his upper lip, an unintentional disy of displeasure.


    The butler bowed slightly. "Your highness, a message just went round to all the council members that there is an emergency meeting."


    Damien exhaled slowly, clearly restraining the volcano bubbling beneath his skin. "A meeting that can¡¯t wait until we are awake?" he asked.


    "No, your highness," the butler replied. "It was marked urgent."


    Damien ran a hand through his tousled hair, muttering, "Who called this meeting?"


    "Lord Gabriel."


    Damien groaned. "Of course," he muttered, dragging the words out. "He probably couldn¡¯t sleep without finding a new way to cause trouble. Fine, I will be there in a bit."


    The butler hesitated, rocking slightly on his heels. "I have a message for the princess also," he added delicately.


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    Damien stiffened. "Excuse me?"


    Luna, already stirring from bed, appeared behind him, her hair cascading in loose waves down her shoulders. Her eyes, though sleepy, narrowed with concern. "What¡¯s going on?" she asked.


    The butler dropped his gaze, suddenly finding the marble floor deeply fascinating. "Princess Luna Sinir, your presence has also been requested in the emergency council meeting," he announced, bowing.


    As soon as the butler left and the door clicked softly shut behind him, she turned to Damien.


    "Do you think they have issues with the pregnancy announcement?" she asked.


    Damien let out a soft breath through his nose and pinched the bridge of it with two fingers before replying. "The announcement is yet to be made. It was to beter today."


    Luna gave a slow nod, lips pursed in thought. Then, with the tiniest quirk of her mouth, she turned her gaze toward him. "You do not like your uncle much, do you?"


    "I do not like him at all," Damien said, almost too quickly. "He has always had his eye on my father¡¯s throne. He believes it is rightfully his. If he takes the throne, changed vampires will be banished from Blood City."


    Luna paused in front of her closet, her fingers brushing the handle of the ornate wardrobe as she processed this. Her brows furrowed. "So we are back to that again," she muttered. "Lineage. Purity." She rolled her eyes, then reached inside the closet and pulled out a simple but stately gown.


    "Let¡¯s get ready for this council meeting then," she said.


    "Luna..." Damien called softly, stepping toward her. She turned to him again, holding the gown against her waist as he reached out and ced his hands gently on her shoulders. The contact sent a warmth through them both, a steadying pulse of shared breath and unspoken worries.


    "You need to be prepared," he said. "You may hear things you don¡¯t like. Attacks on your difference."


    Luna met his eyes without hesitation. "I understand, Damien. I am not some thin-skinned princess. I am royalty and have been raised to understand kingdom politics and diplomacy since I was yay high."


    She smiled then, lifting her hand and measuring the height of a toddler. "You forget I¡¯ve been in war councils since I could talk."


    Damien smiled despite himself. "I know. But I still hate that they¡¯ll look at you and see anything less than the queen you are."


    "And I hate that you still think I can¡¯t handle them." She gave him a yful nudge before stepping away and heading for the bathroom to get dressed. "Come on. Let¡¯s face the council together."


    He watched her go with admiration, running a hand through his hair. She was right. She was powerful, prepared, unafraid.


    ****


    Damien and Luna were thest to arrive at the meeting. Luna walked beside him, head high, even as the eyes of a dozen council members turned like arrows toward her.


    Damien¡¯s hand stayed lightly on the small of her back, reassuring her, guiding her to the space just a few respectful steps from the throne¡ªwhere, by right of their engagement, she was meant to stand.


    Only...


    "What is she doing here?" Seliora snapped, venomcing her tone before Luna and Damien had even settled in.


    They both halted in their tracks. Luna¡¯s lips curled into a sweet, sickeningly polite smile that could have iced over hell itself.


    "Hello to you too, Seliora," she said.


    Damien leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to Luna¡¯s temple. "Be nice," he murmured into her ear, barely audible.


    Luna simply turned her head slightly, slowly, and gave him a look so sharp it could have castrated a lesser man. Her smile never wavered.


    "She always starts it," she hissed back through clenched teeth.


    Still, she took her ce, standing beside Seliora.


    Damien gave Luna¡¯s hand a final squeeze before ascending the tform to take his ce beside his father. Luciver nodded once to signal the meeting was now officially in session.


    "Gabriel... you called this emergency meeting. Let¡¯s get on with it."


    "I will go straight to the point," Gabriel said. "It seems the prince here... and his royal concubine"¡ªhe gestured toward Seliora, who straightened proudly¡ª"have lied to us."


    There was a wave of murmur flowing through the Lords. Gasps mixed with whispered judgments.


    Damien¡¯s eyes flicked across the room andnded on Seliora. But her face was a stone wall.


    What did she know?


    The tension broke when Councilman Richard stepped forward. His grizzled hair and solemn eyes gave weight to every word he spoke.


    "Lord Gabriel," Richard said slowly, each word sharp, "I urge you to consider your next words very carefully... You are dangerously stepping on the line of treason."


    Then Luciver smirked. "Let him go, Richard," he said. "Now I¡¯ll have a good reason to kill him. Let him dig his grave."


    But Gabriel wasn¡¯t cowed. No, he thrived in moments like these, where drama thickened the air. He raised his chin.


    "How about we make this interesting?" Gabriel offered, lifting his arms theatrically. "If I am right¡ªif my usations are true¡ªLuciver will step down from the throne."


    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>


    Gasps rang out like a chorus.


    Gabriel wasn¡¯t done.


    "If I am wrong," he said, "he can have my head."


    Luciver¡¯s eyes gleamed, intrigued. "It still doesn¡¯t benefit you. If I step down, Damien takes my ce."


    Gabriel¡¯s lip curled ever so slightly. "We¡¯ll see about that."


    Luciverughed. "But I¡¯ll take the bet. If only to watch you be wrong... and headless."


    Luna slid closer to Seliora. She leaned in.


    "What have you done, Seliora?" she whispered.


    Seliora didn¡¯t turn to her. Her eyes were fixed ahead, on nothing. But there was a twitch in her jaw, the tiniest betrayal of her mask.


    Luna pressed in, eyes zing. "Speak now. Before it¡¯s toote. If Gabriel exposes you before you speak the truth, Damien is doomed. You are doomed. Think about your child."


    Seliora¡¯s lips parted just a little, but she said nothing.


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    "What¡¯s the endgame here, Seliora?" Luna asked softly, almost pitying.


    "Stay away from me! This is all your fault!" Seliora snapped, with her voice low but Luna could clearly feel her trembling.

 Chapter 149: Rihanna - Take A Bow

    <h4>Chapter 149: Rihanna - Take A Bow</h4>


    Luna stayed quiet after that. Her heart beat so loudly, she could barely hear anything else. Her gaze flickered across the room, scanning the expressions of the lords, watching how they leaned forward in anticipation.


    "I have just been informed early this morning," Gabriel said smoothly, drawing out every word, "that Royal Concubine Seliora and Prince Damien lied about the existence of a pregnancy. There is no heir on its way."


    For a long, eerie heartbeat, the court was frozen in stunned silence¡ªthen the hush broke into horrified gasps and murmured chaos.


    Luna¡¯s head snapped toward Seliora, and what she saw made her stomach sink. Seliora¡¯s face was ghost-pale, and her lips trembled. She looked around wildly, as if searching for someone to pull her from the abyss. The moment Luna saw that expression, she knew. It was true. The bitch had lied.


    "Oh goddess," Luna muttered under her breath. She wished desperately for some way to telepathically stop Damien from exploding. But instead, she stood frozen, lips sealed, praying silently.


    "Lord Gabriel!" Damien thundered, rising violently. "How dare you?"


    He was all vampire prince now. His eyes glowed faintly, and his fangs dropped ever so slightly as the sheer rage pulsed through him. Some of the council members actually recoiled; others leaned in, clearly hungry for blood. This was what they hade for.


    "How dare I? How dare I?" Gabriel echoed mockingly, spreading his arms with theatrical outrage. "How dare you?! You lied to the entire kingdom! Every single step of you and your father¡¯s reign has been built on lies."


    Luna nced at Luciver, and even the king looked rattled. He was letting this unfold.


    "I swear to the goddess," Damien growled, "if you do not have proof of this, I will rip off your head myself, family be damned."


    "You think I woulde here, invite the Lords to this meeting without having proof?" Gabriel asked. "Please, I am a lot of things¡ªambitious, yes¡ªbut I am not a fool."


    The Lords murmured again, the room crackling with anticipation. Luna felt her stomach knot tighter with every second. Gabriel was enjoying this, basking in the drama.


    "How are we sure this proof isn¡¯t fabricated?" Councilman Richard asked, finally breaking through the murmurs. "We cannot just tear down the royal house based on the word of a bitter brother!"


    Luciver understood Gabriel too well, and he understood the weight of court politics even better. For Gabriel toe forth with something so incendiary, something that could be easily disproven by anypetent doctor... meant it was real. Which meant the throne was no longer just under fire¡ªit was cracking under it.


    "If you need proof, I will bring you proof," Gabriel said, already savoring the silence he¡¯d carved with his words. "But shouldn¡¯t you ask Lady Seliora herself? She is standing just right there."


    Every head turned toward her.


    The spotlight found Seliora. Her hands trembled at her sides. Damien turned to look at her and everything inside her seemed to shatter into tiny, panicked pieces.


    "Step forward," Damien said.


    Seliora took a small step, then another. The lords stared at her. She wished she could vanish, wished the floor would open and swallow her whole, but no such mercy came. She reached the center and stood before them all, head bowed, trying to steady her breath.


    Damien nced at Luna briefly. She stood tall, regal,posed... but her eyes were on fire.


    "Seliora," Damien began. "Is there any truth to what Lord Gabriel alleges?"


    Seliora¡¯s knees nearly buckled. Every cell in her body screamed to tell the truth and fall on her knees in dramatic repentance. But pride held her upright.


    "No, your highness," she said.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she could keep up the lie. Didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d have her head attached to her body. But she intended to milk every moment she had left.


    Damien turned back to Gabriel with a satisfied look, his lips curling in a smirk that barely hid the boiling anger beneath. His entire frame was stiff with controlled rage. "You are a despicable man. And I am constantly ashamed that you have any kind of rtion to me."


    Gabriel looked rather pleased with himself. "There is a witness standing just outside the side doors," he announced. "I will get her myself."


    The entire council watched as Gabriel strutted across the chamber toward the side doors. He opened one dramatically, letting it creak slowly. A small figure stepped through, hesitantly.


    Gabriel led her to the front, his hand lightly guiding her elbow.


    "Introduce yourself," Gabrielmanded.


    Mira¡¯s eyes flitted nervously around the room. Every royal lord, every pair of eyes locked on her.


    <subt></subt>


    "My name is Mira Callen," she began. "I am Lady Seliora¡¯s doctor at the Royal Clinic."


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he leaned forward slightly. "Have you been pressurized to be here today?"


    Mira visibly gulped. "Yes, your highness."


    "How?"


    "Lord Gabriel approached me when I was finishing my shift early this morning and asked me about the news regarding the royal heir. He threatened to torture me."


    The gasp that ran through the chamber was sharp and immediate. Seliora looked away, chewing her bottom lip.


    "So, Lord Gabriel came to you with suspicions?" Damien continued.


    Mira nodded with the slow, nervous energy of someone walking through a minefield. "Yes, your highness."


    Damien turned his gaze to Gabriel, eyebrows raised in amusement. "What spooked you, Lord Gabriel? What made you suspicious that Lady Seliora lied about being pregnant?"


    "I have my sources," Gabriel dered. "I may have been shoved away from living in the Blood Castles, but I still have friends here. Friends who see and know that I am the right person to rule."


    Damien took a deep breath and turned toward the trembling doctor still standing in the front of the council.


    "Have you been pressured into lying here today, Doctor Mira Callen?" he asked.


    Mira shook her head, looking him straight in the eye for the first time since entering the room. "No," she said.

 Chapter 150: Justin Timberlake - Cry Me A River

    <h4>Chapter 150: Justin Timbeke - Cry Me A River</h4>


    "Lord Gabriel says there is no pregnancy. Is this true?" Damien continued, almost as if he didn¡¯t want to say the words.


    "Yes," Mira answered simply.


    Damien took a step back, as though struck by an invisible hand. His eyes went wide, disoriented, flickering toward Seliora who was already copsing under the weight of her guilt.


    <subt></subt>


    "Seliora?" he said.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered through hupped sobs. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    "Seliora..." he breathed, each syble torn from his chest. "No... goddess, no, you didn¡¯t."


    She tried to reach for him, but even she knew it was useless. The court was silent. No one moved. The truth had been set free.


    "And as your father has epted this deal," Gabriel said, stepping forward as though ready to seize a crown, "Luciver steps down from the throne immediately."


    He turned to the king with a smugness that was practically glowing from his skin.


    Damien spun around to face his father, panic lighting his features. "Father, no. He¡¯s manipting the council."


    Luciver only smiled.


    "A deal is a deal," the king said simply, folding his hands across hisp. "And it is high time Prince Damien takes over anyways."


    "I was going to announce it after the wedding," Luciver saidzily.


    "Oh, but you see, Prince Damien cannot take over the throne without the possibility of a Royal heir," Gabriel said, each wordced with venomous delight. "A true blood royal heir." He stepped forward, the smugness radiating off him thick enough to choke the air.


    Councilman Richard, who had been watching Gabriel with growing disgust, finally had enough. "Lord Gabriel, enough of this madness. You dishonor the royal line with every breath you take."


    Gabriel spun around sharply. "I would tread carefully if I were you, Councilman Richard. You are speaking to your future king!"


    The room shuddered in silence. Seliora, still quietly weeping looked up in rm. Damien, meanwhile, looked like a man watching his entire bloodline bnce on the tip of a sword. He stood helplessly, his chest rising and falling, rage and guilt storming in his eyes. His gaze found his father¡ªwho met it with a faint, sardonic smile.


    "But there is a true blood royal heir on its way, Lord Gabriel."


    A hush fell. Every head turned with a sharp snap toward the sound.


    Luna stepped forward, her back straight, her chin high. She was already royalty, not by name but by bearing. Her heartbeat was thudding in her chest, a primal rhythm of fear, fire, and faith. She prayed¡ªsilently, frantically¡ªthat Morvakar was right about her child¡¯s genes. That her baby would not only be a symbol of love and legacy... but of power. Enough power to shut Gabriel¡¯s arrogant mouth.


    "I am with child," she announced. "A true blood child."


    Gasps rippled through the council. Gabriel stared at her as if she¡¯d just imed the sun bowed to her.


    And then, heughed.


    A low, mocking, kind ofugh. "You?" he sneered, turning on his heel. "You are a werewolf. The union of a werewolf and a vampire equals a hybrid." He smiled condescendingly. "Everyone knows that."


    Luna tilted her head ever so slightly, her eyes glinting. She turned to Damien briefly, brushing her fingers against his as she passed him. "Trust me," she whispered, soft enough for only him to hear.


    His heart clenched, and even though everything in the room felt like a trap, he nodded.


    Then she faced Gabriel, unafraid. "The truth that we have kept from the court all this time to protect my image to my own people," she said, "the truth is that I am not just a werewolf."


    "I am the hybrid. The result of a forbidden bond. Born of vampire and werewolf blood. The child of two worlds."


    Murmurs exploded through the chamber. Luna¡¯s gaze never wavered. She stepped closer to Gabriel, meeting his eyes, daring him to speak again.


    "The union of a hybrid and a vampire," she said slowly, savoring every syble, "equals true blood."


    Gabriel¡¯s triumphant expression cracked, just slightly. His lips twitched. His jaw clenched. Luna gave him a smile.


    "Not all the time, Princess Luna," Luciver said, arching a brow at her. He reclined slightly on the throne, clearly enjoying the chaos.


    Councilman Richard, who had only moments ago been fighting to maintain order, now looked as though he were unraveling the threads of a very tangled sweater. "And how did you be a hybrid?" he asked. "Both your parents are werewolves."


    Luna turned to face him directly, standing with a poise that only years of royal training. "Because my mother sought the help of a certain vampire sorcerer when she was desperate for a child," she said. "He manipted my genes to create a mate for Prince Damien specifically."


    Her gaze slid toward Damien then, softening as she tilted her neck to the side and revealed the distinct vampire mark on her smooth skin. "We only just found out after Prince Damien ced his mark on me."


    "Morvakar..." Lord Gabriel breathed aloud, his lips barely moving.


    "Yes..." Luna¡¯s smile curved slowly as she turned her head toward Gabriel. "Morvakar. The only sorcerer powerful enough to pull something like that off." She folded her hands in front of her calmly, a perfect picture of elegance.


    Luciver, bless him, roared withughter from the throne. "Someone just shot himself in the foot!" he bellowed, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. He pped Damien on the back. "Send for Sage Veyron immediately. Bring him here now. I don¡¯t care if he doesn¡¯t like to leave his house. I want him to examine the princess if she truly carries a true blood!"


    "A turned vampire in the throne room!" Gabriel argued, clearly grasping at thest crumbling pirs of his n. "You really have gone mad, Luciver."


    Luciver gave him a look so scathing and bored, it might as well have been a yawn. "Do you know why I got the throne and not you? Our father thought you were the mad one. The extremist. For a race who lives forever, your kind is thest thing we need. He gave the throne to the son of his concubine not his queen because he knew you are an asshole."


    "Your mother manipted our father." Gabriel growled.


    "My mother was the forgotten one," Luciver replied coolly. "She was just a speck of dust in this ce. A background whisper. Your mother was the favorite one, the beloved queen, the loved mate."


    "You were the shining heir¡ªor so you thought," Luciver continued, his eyes narrowing as he took a step closer to his brother. "I was sent off to the academy to learn how to manage a council, while you were being paraded, learning the ways of the throne."


    The court watched, spellbound. Luna¡¯s eyes flickered to Damien, who was on edge, ready to intervene if things escted, though even he knew Luciver¡¯s wrath was more elegant than brutal.


    "And then you killed a turned vampire," Luciver said, "for winning a friendly spar against a true blood. It wasn¡¯t even you in the match. But your pride¡ªyour obsession with bloodlines and status¡ªcouldn¡¯t bear to see a so-called lesser vampire victorious."


    "Our father saw the monster that you are," Luciver finished.


    "Say what you want. Believe what you want," Gabriel spat, hisposure unraveling. "It was a mistake to make you king. You are a damned pussy! You are mad!"


    "Mad kings were always known to be the greatest ones," he said. Slowly, he approached Luna. She stood there, spine straight, a calm storm in the center of the room.


    Luciver¡¯s hand extended to her gently, as if she were a priceless relic he now entrusted with the weight of an empire. "You, my dear girl," he said, "are magnificent."


    He turned, addressing the stunned council with amanding flourish. "She will make a great queen, won¡¯t she?"


    Councilman Richard cleared his throat and bowed slightly. "Indeed, Your Grace. She has shown courage and honor."


    One or two others murmured in agreement, mostly to avoid direct eye contact with Luciver, who was now in full kingly swagger.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel stood frozen. His blood-boiling fury was now eclipsed by humiliation and a creeping realization: he had not only failed to bring down Luciver¡ªhe had identally handed the crown more firmly into Luna¡¯s grasp.


    Luciver grinned wider. "Now, let¡¯s summon Veyron and have him confirm the pregnancy."


    Gabriel¡¯s face was still frozen. "You think you have won," he said. The words were meant for Luciver, but his eyes, shadowed with rage, never left Luna.


    But it wasn¡¯t Luciver who responded.


    "Not yet, Lord Gabriel." Luna stepped forward slightly, chin raised, one hand lightly resting on her belly. "Once Sage Veyron gets here and I am examined, then we would have won."


    Luciver lifted a single ringden hand and snapped his fingers.


    "Guards!" he called, the echo ofmand striking the air. The heavy double doors burst open with impressive drama and two guards entered.


    (I don¡¯t know what to do with Seliora yet. Does she deserve to be imprisoned, banished or executed?"

 Chapter 151: Taylor Swift - Bad Blood

    <h4>Chapter 151: Taylor Swift - Bad Blood</h4>


    "Get these traitors out of here pending investigations."


    Seliora gasped, stepping back automatically, but the guards moved swiftly, nking her and Doctor Mira in moments. Mira didn¡¯t even try to protest. Seliora, on the other hand, turned to Damien, tear-streaked and trembling, trying onest desperate ploy. "Damien¡ª"


    "Enough," he said, not even looking at her, his eyes fixed on Luna. That was all the guards needed. The women were swept away, shoes scuffing the floor, silence eating up their resistance as they were escorted from the hall.


    Luciver sank back into his throne, a satisfied sigh escaping his lips.


    Damien turned fully to Luna now, his grip finding hers. But there was the faintest quiver in his hold, one that only Luna could sense.


    "You seem sure about this," he whispered, so low it was barely a breath.


    She squeezed his hand gently, her thumb brushing across his knuckles. "I trust Morvakar," she simply said.


    Damien groaned into her ear, dramatic and drawn out. "Goddess help me."


    Luna chuckled softly. "You better pray she does. Because if Morvakar is wrong, we are are screwed."


    "Ah, young love," the king mused, pping his hands at the romantic sight in front of him.


    From where he stood at the side, Gabriel¡¯s eyes were still narrowed. Luna just put herself on his list of top ten enemies.


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    *****


    Luciver reclined on his throne, as he watched Sage Veyron kneel before Princess Luna.


    The room was cloaked in silence.


    Luna sat with her spine straight, her hands clenched in herp so tightly her knuckles had gone pale. Her breath was shallow, caught somewhere between hope and terror. She wasn¡¯t just praying to the goddess¡ªshe was begging her. Pleading silently. For her child. Their child.


    <subt></subt>


    Damien stood beside her, tall and still, as though daring anyone in that room to even breathe wrong. But when he looked at her, his entire demeanor softened. He wasn¡¯t the prince of Blood City then, or the heir to a throne in chaos. He was just her mate. Her protector. Her lover.


    Veyron adjusted the cuffs of his sleeves with a sigh. "Princess, you must rx."


    Damien leaned down and kissed her forehead gently, letting his lips linger. A quiet warmth spread through her chest. "It doesn¡¯t matter what he says. It¡¯s our child. True blood or not."


    Luna nodded, blinking back the burn of tears, and reached for his hand. She held it with both of hers.


    "I¡¯m going to touch you now, Princess," Veyron said, and she nodded once more.


    The sage ced one hand on her abdomen. His palm was cool. She inhaled sharply.


    Veyron closed his eyes, his brow furrowed in concentration as his fingers pressed lightly, seeking, listening. Luna held her breath again. Damien¡¯s grip on her hand tightened ever so slightly.


    The council watched, silent, waiting for the verdict.


    Veyron shifted his hand, repositioned it, and tried again. Then he pulled away with a sigh and slowly rose to his feet.


    "All done?" Luciver asked, not moving from his seat, but the edge in his voice betrayed his anticipation.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Veyron turned to face the throne. "The princess indeed carries a child."


    There was a murmur, soft and rippling through the room.


    "But," Veyron added, and Luna could feel her stomach sink, "it is hard to tell in the early stages if the child is a true blood."


    She could hear Gabriel scoff behind her. The bastard probably thought he¡¯d won.


    Veyron raised one hand. "However... I do hear a heartbeat."


    "Ah ah!" Gabriel exploded. He took a step forward.


    "Quiet!" Luciver¡¯s voice roared across the chamber. The King¡¯s eyes zed, his usual humor gone, reced with iron resolve. "Let him speak." He gestured to Veyron with a clipped nod. "Please, continue."


    Veyron, who had stood patiently through the outbursts, turned back to face the throne. "I hear a heartbeat," he said slowly, the words measured, heavy, "but it is faint. Almost like it is fading away."


    Gasps surged through the council. Luna¡¯s body went rigid. Damien¡¯s hand crushed hers tighter. The whisper of hope that had fluttered in her chest now trembled on the brink of shattering.


    Luciver¡¯s brow furrowed. "Are you saying the child is dying?"


    Veyron shook his head with calm finality. "No, Your Highness. It undergoing a natural change. Transformative. But until the pregnancy advances further, it¡¯s impossible to be a hundred percent certain. However..." He paused, his gaze flickering to Luna, then Damien. "I can assure you¡ªthe chances the child will be born a true blood are high."


    The chamber erupted. A cacophony of relief, celebration, and astonishment swept over the lords. Cheers burst out. Councilman Richard looked like he was about to burst into tears.


    Damien turned to Luna, eyes glossy with emotion. He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t have to. His grip on her hand said everything: We did it. We made it. You and me¡ªour child...we¡¯re winning.


    Luna exhaled shakily, blinking hard. "Goddess..." she whispered, leaning into him. Her body was trembling from the weight of it all lifting off her shoulders just enough for her to breathe.


    "Well," Luciver finally said, rising from the throne. "It has been a long day. Staggering revtions. And no small amount of melodrama."


    He cast Gabriel a long, dry look.


    "To keep the people¡¯s minds at ease, Sage Veyron, you will check the princess regrly and give the council updates."


    Veyron gave a curt nod. "Understood."


    "I also task you with finding the princess a doctor familiar with werewolf biology. She cannot go through this without proper care."


    Luna dipped her head in gratitude. Damien squeezed her hand once more.


    "In the meantime," Luciver continued, "the council is dismissed." Then, with a final blow, he added, "And Lord Gabriel is effectively relieved of his position as a Lord of the council."


    Gasps flew again.


    "You cannot do this!" Gabriel roared. "I am a royal!"


    <subt>f.(r)eewe/bnov\ll</subt>


    "Which is why you have been on the council for this long," Luciver said. His eyes bored into Gabriel with unmistakable finality. "But you have clearly shown that you cannot be trusted, which is evident by everyone present here today."


    (They just made Gabriel even more vtile)

 Chapter 152: Demi Lovato - Sorry Not Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 152: Demi Lovato - Sorry Not Sorry</h4>


    "You are no longer wee in the council."


    Gabriel opened his mouth, but Luciver wasn¡¯t done. "You are forbidden from meeting with any council member in private, and the next treasonous action from you will result in your death." He didn¡¯t raise his voice¡ªit was calm, steady. Terrifying in its quiet conviction. "I have tolerated you long enough."


    Gabriel stood there, trembling, every fiber of his pride shredded before the nobility he once hoped to rule. "You will crumble this city," he spat, trying to maintain some shred of control. "You bring the likes of him..." He gestured toward Sage Veyron, as though the man were a disease. "Give them noble positions and allow them into the inner circle. Mark my words, some day you will regret this."


    Luciver turned to Luna. "Princess, you should rest for the rest of the day. I¡¯m sure these proceedings have been quite hectic for you."


    "Thank you," she whispered, brushing back a loose strand of hair.


    "Damien, stay with her."


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    "Yes, Father," Damien said.


    Luciver gave a regal nod and strode from the council chamber.


    The instant the king left, nobles began to step forward one by one offering their congrattions.


    "Thank you," she said, over and over, to every noble who approached.


    As they stood there receiving endless well-wishes, Luna whispered out the corner of her mouth, "Tell me again why royals can¡¯t just run away to a forest cottage and live on fruit and sex."


    Damien chuckled softly. "Because then the kingdom would be left to the likes of Gabriel."


    Luna groaned.


    *****


    "Your grace? Is everything okay?" Williams asked as Gabriel stormed into the dimly lit hideout. Williams rose from the old leather chair, concern creasing his brow.


    Gabriel exhaled a long, slow breath as he tossed his ck coat onto the table. "Well, our ns didn¡¯t work out as expected," he muttered, rubbing his temples.


    <subt></subt>


    Williams tilted his head, his warrior instincts on edge. "Tell me," he said, sitting across from Gabriel.


    "I managed to expose the royal concubine to the entire court. She lied about being pregnant. Every Lord saw it. She was dragged out like amon criminal."


    Williams grinned. "So, a win."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t return the grin. Instead, he leaned forward. "But I got the shock of my life."


    "What?"


    Gabriel raised a single eyebrow. "The werewolf princess is also with child. She¡¯s carrying Damien¡¯s baby. A true blood child." Gabriel practically growled the words. His hand mmed on the table.


    "Impossible!" Williams snapped, standing now. "That¡¯s not how this works. Vampires and werewolves don¡¯t produce true bloods. It¡¯s gics, biology¡ªbasic bloodymon sense!"


    Gabriel held up a single finger. "Apparently not. Turns out the princess isn¡¯t just a werewolf. She¡¯s a hybrid."


    Williams was stunned into silence. It was as if someone had pped him with an invisible hand. "A hybrid... but how?"


    Gabriel leaned back in the chair, eyes narrowing. "A sorcerer twisted her genes before birth. Built her specifically for Damien. A tailor-made mate for a prince."


    "What sorcerer is this?! Whomands such power?"


    Gabriel watched him carefully. "Your father."


    Williams recoiled. "My father... I..."


    Gabriel rolled his eyes at Williams¡¯s expression. "Now is not the time to be emotional," he said sharply. "Now is the time to figure out how the hell to bring the princess down."


    "I...I cannot. He lost everything because of me." Williams¡¯ eyes dropped to the floor as though it held the ghosts of his past¡ªshadows of a father who once defied an empire for his son.


    Gabriel¡¯s re was unwavering. "And you owe me. I brought you back from the dead for one reason only, to get me the throne. You will do as I say."


    "Do not make the mistake of thinking this is optional. Reconnect with your father, figure out what twisted ritual he performed on that mutt princess, and find me a way to unravel it. If she¡¯s a hybrid, we find her w. Every unnatural creature has one."


    "And when this is all over, I will watch the bitch bleed. I will drain her entire body of blood, freeze it, and drink one spoon daily for as long as itsts. A werewolf ridiculed me today. I will not forget it."


    Williams¡¯ stomach churned, and he could no longer meet Gabriel¡¯s eyes. Luna.


    *****


    Luna held the letter in one hand as she pushed open the door to Damien¡¯s office with the other.


    "Luna...what are you doing here?" Damien¡¯s chair screeched as he rose to his feet, brows furrowed.


    "Working?" she said simply, stepping into the room.


    "I left you in bed. The king ordered you to rest. It¡¯s been a crazy couple of days."


    "I cannot." He reached to touch her arm. "Not with the threat of war still looming over our heads."


    "I am still the Royal Envoy. I intend to do my job, broker peace." She stood firm.


    "You want to liaise with Alpha King Kyllian as a representative of Blood City." Damien said.


    Luna stood in the middle of his office, clutching the letter she had so carefully drafted, her back straight and her eyes unwavering. She had expected this reaction. Knew he¡¯d worry. Knew he¡¯d frown. Knew he¡¯d hate the idea, even if it was for the greater good.


    "Yes. I gathered that his coronation is holding this weekend. I brought this letter for you to authenticate, I will be attending."


    Damien sighed. "Luna..."


    "I need to do this." She stepped closer, and the vulnerability in her voice cut through the heavy air. "They are my family, Damien. This is my home now. I cannot be torn between both."


    Her hand trembled slightly as she handed him the letter, and he noticed.


    Damien reached for it with deliberate care, his fingers brushing hers with a spark of warmth. Then he moved around his desk, unlocking a small safe hidden beneath the carved wood. From it, he retrieved the seal of Blood City.


    "You do realise we also have a wedding and a coronation to n," he said, not looking up, "How are we supposed to manage all that with this while you are still pregnant?"


    (More Kyllian drama loading....hehehe)

 Chapter 153: Bill Withers - Lean On Me

    <h4>Chapter 153: Bill Withers - Lean On Me</h4>


    (This was supposed to be an additional Chapter for yesterday but i didnt realise soon enough that we had actually made it up the power ranking. So this Chapter is a thank you)


    "I will delegate some stuff." Luna offered breezily.


    "Don¡¯t you dare give me a honey-do list." Damien scowled without ncing up, pouring a slow, steady stream of red wax onto the corner of the letter.


    "But you are my honey." Luna teased, a yful smile tugging at her lips.


    "That I am," Damien replied. He pressed the seal into the wax and turned back to face her.


    "And I let you do me, frequently I might add." She said sultrily.


    Damien felt hot suddenly. "That you do," he replied. He tugged at the cor of his shirt slightly, as if that would help him cool down, but there was no help for it. Luna had that effect on him.


    "So..." she purred, closing the distance between them in just a few teasing steps. Her hips swayed. She stopped mere inches from him, their breaths mingling. "Don¡¯t you think you deserve a honey do list?" she batted her eyes seductively.


    "Yes... yes, I do." The words tumbled out of him with a helpless groan, as if the phrase "honey do list" had suddenly be the most erotic sentence in the entire vampire lexicon.


    Luna dipped her head. She kissed his neck softly, and then¡ªjust when he thought he could rx¡ªran her tongue along the line from his corbone to the edge of his jaw. His entire body stiffened in anticipation.


    "Please," he whispered, sounding far more broken than he would have liked. "Please give me a honey do list."


    "Patience, sweetie," she whispered against his lips, nipping at his bottom one before kissing him fully. "You need to work a bit harder for it tonight."


    "To...tonight?" he stammered, a flicker of panic in his eyes as his erection made itself known with unrelenting urgency. "Tonight," she confirmed, stepping back. She plucked the letter from behind him.


    But Damien wasn¡¯t having any of that.


    She had awakened something feral in him, and the vampire prince wasn¡¯t about to be left leaking lust in his office while she waltzed away with all the power.


    In a blink, he reached the door and locked it with a firm click.


    "Sweetie," he said with a devilish tilt of his head and that gleam in his eyes that always meant danger, "I n on working for it now."


    Luna raised an eyebrow, amused, aroused, and just a little impressed. "Oh?" she asked, folding her arms beneath her breasts. "Right here, in the office? How scandalous."


    He stepped closer, closing the space. "Let¡¯s call it... diplomatic rtions. You¡¯re an envoy, after all."


    He slowly undid her shirt buttons, one by one, as though each revealed a secret he¡¯d waited his entire life to learn. The slight tremble in his fingers betrayed the storm raging beneath his carefully controlled exterior. It was hunger. And maybe a dash of awe. Damien¡¯s eyes roamed over the swell of her breasts beneath thecy fabric, his breath hitching slightly.


    "You are a very impatient man, Prince Damien Dragos." She murmured. Her fingers ghosted over his jaw, tracing the outline of his cheekbone before sliding down to his cor.


    "Guilty as charged." He kissed the nape of her neck. The curve of her neck, right where his mark was, had always been his undoing, and he intended to worship every inch.


    Then he bent lower, burying his face between her breasts as if he could breathe better there. He nuzzled the skin just above her bra, pressing open-mouthed kisses while unhooking the sp. "This needs toe off," he muttered, dragging the bra down and letting it drop.


    And then¡ªhe yed.


    Damien took his sweet, devilish time. He cupped her breasts with both hands, thumbs brushing over her nipples until they hardened under his touch. She gasped softly, hips shifting against the hard edge of the desk. Her fingers tangled in his hair, and her head fell back in pleasure, a helpless smile curving her lips.


    He kissed her again, deeper this time.


    His trousers were gone before either of them noticed. Hers followed. The polished desk beneath her was cold at first, but Damien¡¯s touch ignited her skin until it burned with longing. He lined himself up.


    Then he slid inside her.


    The stretch, the fullness, the unbearable rightness of it stole her breath. They both stilled for a moment, forehead to forehead, letting the sensation wash over them. She bit her lip. He groaned.


    And then he moved. His pace quickened, building a rhythm as their bodies met again and again, each thrust echoing in the office.


    They clutched each other as if the world might tear them apart any second.


    And when it finally crested¡ªwhen the climax ripped through them¡ªthey shattered together. Their cries mingled in the air, breathless and raw. Earth-shattering. Soul-binding.


    Still inside her, Damien brushed hair off her face and kissed her again. "So... do I still get that honey do list?"


    Lunaughed against his mouth. "You earned a year¡¯s worth, sweetie."


    *****


    Kyllian was announced to Queen Ravena in her chambers as he stepped through the heavy doors. He paused near the guest area, hands sped tightly behind his back.


    He waited patiently, silently berating himself for being here at all. What king soughtfort?


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    "Your Highness," he greeted with a slight bow as Queen Ravena stepped out, regal as ever, her silver-streaked hair bound tightly at her nape.


    "Kyllian, stop it." She waved him off. "You are my king now."


    That undid him a little. His throat bobbed. "I¡¯m sorry. Old habits. I just... I..." His words stuttered, threatening to copse under the weight of emotion. "I need someone to speak to."


    Ravena didn¡¯t ask more. She simply stepped forward and took his hand. Kyllian nearly crumbled at the simple gesture. This was why he came. For this quiet strength.


    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked gently, guiding him to the chair beside hers.


    "I think I made a mistake." The words came out like splinters.


    "What mistake?" Her brow furrowed.


    "I don¡¯t have anyone to talk to. I don¡¯t have anyone..."


    (Can we get on the ranks again this week? Everytime we hit a milestone, there will be an additional Chapter)

 Chapter 154: Ava Max - Kings And Queens

    <h4>Chapter 154: Ava Max - Kings And Queens</h4>


    "Kyllian!" she snapped lightly, her hand gripping his now. "Breathe!" She stood straighter, her posture suddenlymanding. "You are the king... you must be strong. A king is a god, he doesn¡¯t make mistakes. The moment he makes mistakes, he stops being a god."


    She paused and her voice softened. "You are strong. My husband surely knew that, and he was a god until the end. He made no mistakes."


    Kyllian looked away then.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have married Jane," he finally admitted.


    "Oh..." Ravena released a sigh and gave him a knowing look that said she had seen iting from miles away.


    "My dear boy. I know."


    "You... you knew?"


    "Of course I knew," she said, almost amused. "You stood next to her during the bonding ritual like she was a document you were being forced to sign. You didn¡¯t smile. You didn¡¯t look her in the eye. I thought you might cry. If that¡¯s not a red g, I don¡¯t know what is."


    <subt></subt>


    A short, dryugh escaped Kyllian¡¯s lips despite himself.


    "I know you didn¡¯t want to," Ravena continued gently. "But we cannot stay too long without an Alpha King. The kingdom needed a stabilizer. And a king needs his Luna."


    "I had my Luna. You handed her over to the enemy."


    He didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to. The hurt was there, carved into every line of his face. He looked at Ravena with the heaviness of betrayal, from a mother figure, someone who had always imed to have his best interests at heart. Now, all he could see were choices made without him, sacrifices plotted in back rooms.


    Ravena sighed heavily.


    "I¡¯m going to tell you something today that my husband told me," she said finally. "It cannot leave this room."


    Kyllian narrowed his eyes.


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    "Maybe then," she added, "it will give you some peace."


    Kyllian leaned forward, a spark of impatience ring in his chest. "What is it?"


    "You may not know it, but Damien saved your life too when he marked Luna."


    "What are you saying?"


    He hade here broken. Forced to marry a woman who only used to warm his sheets, denied the one person who made the world feel less like a battlefield. And now she was telling him that the man who had stolen that person... had saved him?


    "It doesn¡¯t make sense."


    "Luna was dying," Ravena said softly. "The only way to save her was to mark her. But marking her came at a price. Marking her meant his death."


    "He is a dead man walking, Kyllian. He has a few months to live."


    A strangled silence stretched between them. Kyllian swallowed, hard. He looked away as if ashamed to let her see the war on his face.


    "So he made a deal," he finally said. "He saves her, he gets her."


    Ravena didn¡¯t respond. There was nothing more to say.


    Kyllian chuckled. With the sharpness of irony. The sound was brittle and cracked. "Everyone in this kingdom would haveid down our lives for Luna. Every single one of us. If I had been given the choice, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate."


    "We would have our princess now, ruling us," he said, the grief naked in his voice. "Not an Alpha who has no idea what to do."


    "But no... you and the king, you made the choice for all of us. You gave her away."


    Ravena stared at him, quiet.


    "You really did love her," she said, almost like it surprised her now to hear how deep it went. "Not just as your mate. As your heart."


    Kyllian didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t need to. His silence screamed what his mouth refused to say. He thought it was obvious how he felt about her, how he still feels. Even now, after everything.


    He had tried to bury it. Gods knew he had tried, under Jane¡¯s warm hands sometimes. But grief had roots, and his had wrapped tightly around the ghost of a love he never stopped watering.


    "I understand you feel betrayed," Ravena said gently. "But fate dealt us a bad hand. We had to find our way through it by begging even people we are wary of."


    She ced a hand on his shoulder. He didn¡¯t flinch, but he didn¡¯t rx either.


    "She¡¯sing. She¡¯sing here as a representative of Blood City. Our own princess. How am I supposed to act around a woman that I still love?"


    "Like a king, Kyllian," Ravena said firmly. "Like a god."


    "A god with a broken heart. That¡¯s one for the books."


    Ravena ran a motherly hand down his back. "Now go be with your wife and don¡¯t worry about the coronation. I have it all handled."


    He hesitated a second longer, then gave her a grateful nce, his throat thick with unspoken emotion. "Thank you, your highness."


    "Kyllian!" she chastised automatically.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t stop," he chuckled again, a little sheepish, a little boyish. It was the first genuineugh he¡¯d had in days.


    "Then I¡¯ll have to retrain you, King or not," Ravena said with a wink.


    *****


    Sage Veyron sat at the round obsidian table with the other members of the ndestine order.


    "The princess is pregnant," Veyron announced.


    "That is good news," Member One said cautiously. His form was barely visible, only the glint of his ring catching the light. "But how does that concern us?"


    The murmurs began immediately. Veyron could almost hear the shifting of ideas in their minds.


    "We have to protect her," Veyron said.


    Member Two finally leaned back in his chair and chuckled.


    "And why," he said with a tilt of his head, "do we have to get involved in that? We already extended protection to Royal Concubine Seliora."


    "The pce is keeping the news under wraps until they can spin it for the kingdom to hear, but Seliora is currently imprisoned."


    "What?" gasped Member Three. "Treason! She carries the royal heir!"


    Veyron turned his gaze to her.


    "There is no royal heir," he said slowly. "At least, not from her. She lied out of desperation, I believe."


    (We made it once more to the power ranking. We are currently No. 50. Can we take it to 30? We all know the reward. Extra Chapters.)

 Chapter 155: Katy Perry - The One That Got Away

    <h4>Chapter 155: Katy Perry - The One That Got Away</h4>


    A breathless silence followed.


    Member One was the first to recover, mming a palm down on the table. "So what now? We have to ept a hybrid heir? Uneptable! This goes against the entire foundation of our order. We are meant to protect our existence, not endanger it!"


    "It¡¯s a true blood," Veyron said. "I cannot give you details. But I have examined the child myself."


    Veyron leaned forward. "And we have to protect her. And the child. That said, the king has tasked me with finding a doctor familiar with werewolf biology. Someone trusted. Someone loyal. I need someone who wouldy down their life protecting the royal heir, no matter what."


    "Is the prince still dying?" the woman asked.


    "I¡¯m afraid so," he finally said.


    *****


    Morvakar knelt between rows of nts.


    He paused, tilting his head. A scent curled toward him through the breeze.


    A rustle, a few awkward footfalls, and then a voice: "Excuse me? Excuse me?"


    Morvakar didn¡¯t lift his head. "Move on, human," he replied coolly, brushing soil from his fingers.


    But the voice persisted. "Morvakar, right?"


    That stopped him.


    The sorcerer straightened, eyes narrowing as he turned. The man before him was young, tall but not imposing, with the clumsy stance of someone clearly out of ce.


    "Don¡¯t be so surprised. Everyone knows who you are," the man said with a half-smile, casually shoving his hand into the pocket of his beige jacket. "Well... not everyone. Mostly weird people. People like me."


    "Not humans," Morvakar countered sharply.


    The man shrugged. "Well, I¡¯ve been studying your kind for a while. Vampires, their societies, their rites. You¡¯d be amazed how much I¡¯ve learned."


    Morvakar watched him silently.


    "Who are you?"


    "I¡¯m sorry. My name is Michael Swanson." He stepped forward and offered a hand, which Morvakar pointedly ignored. "I¡¯m an ethnographer. I specialize in supernatural cultures and cross-species ethics."


    Morvakar folded his arms.


    Michael cleared his throat. "I¡¯m also... uh... unofficially investigating the disappearances of humans from the human territory. Something isn¡¯t adding up."


    "I¡¯m not using you," Michael said quickly. "In fact, I think you¡¯re the key to understanding this. The disappearances started some time after your exile ording to my research. You might actually be the only one who can help."


    "What do you want?" Morvakar asked.


    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>


    "Just to ask you a few questions," he replied. "You have no allegiance to anyone, so you will not have any reservations in discussing what you know about these disappearances."


    Morvakar¡¯s brows lifted ever so slightly. "What makes you think I know anything?" he asked. "I didn¡¯t even know humans were disappearing."


    The man smiled softly, almost wistfully. "I¡¯m sure you will have some theories if I discuss what I¡¯ve uncovered with you."


    Morvakar regarded him in silence for a long moment, then gave a tired sigh, as if being coaxed into remembering he was still a relevant figure in this world. "Fine. Come in." He turned and began to walk towards the front doors of the castle.


    Williams didn¡¯t follow immediately.


    He stood watching the back of the man who had once been the most powerful sorcerer in all the realms. His father. He hadn¡¯t seen Morvakar since Luciver had killed him. Thest time he¡¯d looked into those eyes, Morvakar had told him he loved him.


    All he wanted to do was hug him. To copse into his arms like he used to as a boy. To say I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean for any of it to happen.


    But none of that mattered now.


    "Youing?" Morvakar shouted.


    "Ah...yes. Sure." Williams shook the emotion off and jogged forward.


    All he had to do was find out what Morvakar had done to the princess to make her a hybrid. What spell had he used? What gic trick? What dark deal had made Luna Sinir the most dangerous political threat to the throne?


    That¡¯s all.


    *****


    Jane had always believed she was destined to be Luna¡ªLuna of the small but proud Crescent Pack. It was a dream stitched into her bones from childhood, whispered into her ears by her ambitious mother after Alpha Kyllian was asked to takemand of the pack. She had trained for it, fucked for it. But life, as always, had a cruel sense of humor. That dream began to crack the day Kyllian was betrothed to the princess of the royal werewolf line. The Luna Sinir. The golden girl. The moon¡¯s chosen.


    But she hadn¡¯t imagined¡ªnot even once¡ªthat she¡¯d be Queen of the entire werewolf territory. Not just Luna of a pack. Queen. The very crown Luna had been bred for would soon sit on Jane¡¯s head.


    Even without the formal coronation, Jane had already begun moving through the royal quarters with the poise of someone born to power. She walked the halls like she owned them, issuedmands with a regal cadence, and dismissed servants with the flick of a finger. It was important to establish dominance early.


    She still didn¡¯t understand why Kyllian had lifted Luna¡¯s banishment.


    Luna had gotten in her way once, but the oue had been clear. Kyllian¡¯s gaze had always lingered on the wrong woman. Jane had won this time. And she would not lose again.


    So, Jane stood with measured elegance at the castle gates. The towering ck spires of the pce loomed behind her.


    She wasn¡¯t about to let Luna strut into the castle.


    As soon as she spotted the ck diplomatic car approaching the castle bend, Jane raised a hand and gged the driver down. The driver looked startled.


    The car stopped abruptly, its tires grinding softly against the stone. The rear door opened with a slow hiss.


    Luna stepped out of the vehicle with all the grace of a born royal, dressed in a rich silver cloak that red in the breeze. Her skin glowed, her eyes met Jane¡¯s with polite indifference.


    Still beautiful. Still dangerous.


    "You¡¯re wee, Miss Luna," Jane said.


    Luna tilted her head. "That¡¯s Princess Luna Sinir, Royal Envoy of Blood City," she replied with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "But thank you. It¡¯s lovely to be home. Who are you? We have met before, I just cannot ce it."


    (Who wants a cat fight? but i think Luna is just too elegant to get involved in that. but i can make it work. there can be elegance in cat fights. lol.


    We did it guys! We made it up the power ranks and as a reward, an additional Chaptering up. Thank you all.)

 Chapter 156: Grace and G Eazy - You Don’t Own Me

    <h4>Chapter 156: Grace and G Eazy - You Don¡¯t Own Me</h4>


    "I am Jane," she said, with the smile of someone who had just carved her name into wet stone and now dared the world to wash it away. "Queen to be."


    The breeze caught the edge of her long cape, making her look every inch the royal she hoped to convince the world she was. She lifted her chin, that smile still pasted on.


    Luna¡¯s own smile, subtle and elegant, yed on her lips. "Then you must know I am the princess."


    "Not here, you aren¡¯t," she said coolly. "If you would follow me, I will get you situated in the ambassador¡¯s lodge."


    She turned left. But she didn¡¯t hear the following footsteps. Instead, she heard a hiss, a defiant breath¡ªand silence.


    She turned just in time to see Luna walking in the opposite direction.


    straight into the castle.


    Luna didn¡¯t even spare her a backward nce. The sunlight kissed her dark hair as it trailed behind her. She had no time for childish tantrums or territorial pettiness. She had kingdoms to save, wars to prevent, a child to protect. Jane¡¯s wounded pride didn¡¯t even make the list.


    "Miss Luna!" one of the junior staff called, clearly panicking. "The ambassador¡¯s lodge is¡ª"


    But Luna raised a single finger and kept walking. That was enough.


    Then, from the marble arch of the grand entrance, Kyllian appeared. Tall, regal.


    For a brief second, his face lit up.


    "Princess," Kyllian said, the warmth in his voice unmistakable. "You are wee."


    "I see you haven¡¯t forgotten my title," she replied, stepping up and facing him with unshaken poise.


    Behind him, Jane arrived breathless.


    "I wanted to take her to the ambassador¡¯s lodge, but she merely walked past," Jane said.


    "Why?" Kyllian asked, clearly baffled.


    "She is Blood City¡¯s Royal Envoy, isn¡¯t she?" Jane said, shrugging as though the logic were infallible. "Then that¡¯s where she should be."


    She might as well have added she doesn¡¯t belong in the pce anymore¡ªbut the words didn¡¯t need to be spoken.


    Kyllian turned to Jane with a re that peeled the niceties off her. Then, without a word to her, he reached out and took Luna¡¯s hand¡ªher hand¡ªin his own.


    "I¡¯ll get you situated..." he said gently, ignoring Janepletely.


    "Your highness, I will have to disagree. It is not your duty. Allow me do my duty," Jane said. She stepped forward with forced elegance. Her words were polite¡ªon the surface. But they carried a distinct bite, a subtle reminder that Luna was now an outsider, a guest in her own kingdom.


    Kyllian could practically smell the hostility, thick as fog around them. His eyes flicked to Luna, who remained poised, still smiling. Luna¡¯s amusement made Jane¡¯s little power y look ridiculous. And that only made Jane more dangerous.


    <subt>f.(r)eewe/bnov\ll</subt>


    "Excuse me for a moment, Princess," Kyllian said. He turned sharply, took Jane by the elbow, and pulled her aside with enough force to make her stumble slightly, though she recovered quickly, cheeks flushed.


    He leaned in, speaking so quietly it was almost a growl. "You are not the queen yet, Jane. I can easily rece you. It¡¯s not toote just yet."


    Jane¡¯s mouth parted, a retort forming¡ªbut it never came. Not because she didn¡¯t have one, but because she knew he meant it. She had married a man in mourning, crowned herself in a vacuum, and now faced a king whose crown still weighed unfamiliar on his head.


    Without waiting for a reply, Kyllian turned on his heel, leaving Jane behind and returned to Luna. He simply offered her his arm, and Luna, always graceful in these moments, epted.


    "I just want to see my mother and then I will stay at the lodge," Luna said softly as they walked through the pce corridors, now quieter than before. The walls seemed to hold their breath at her presence¡ªevery portrait of past kings lining the halls watching her with spectral approval.


    "You will do no such thing," Kyllian replied immediately.


    "Kyllian! I know my ce." She stopped walking and turned to him, her brows drawn with quiet frustration. "I am not here to challenge your wife. I am here as a representative of Blood City. That is all."


    "I¡¯m not so sure you do," he said, his eyes locking with hers.


    He said nothing more. Instead, he took her the rest of the way, guiding her down the gold-veined corridor leading to the Queen¡¯s quarters.


    The moment Luna entered, her calm expression crumbled.


    "Mother!" she gasped, her voice cracking as she rushed forward.


    Queen Ravena opened her arms wide. Luna copsed into her embrace.


    <subt>\n(o)v.e\l</subt>


    Kyllian remained at the threshold. Luna buried her face into her mother¡¯s shoulder. Ravena held her tightly, whispering words only a mother could speak.


    "My baby." Ravena pulled Luna back by the shoulders, scanning her from head to toe.


    "You look...drained." Her sharp eyes narrowed. "The vampire sucking your blood?"


    Luna blinked, then barked out a softugh. "Mother... be nice. Damien is good to me."


    "I¡¯m sure he is," Ravena said. "But they¡¯re still vampires. You give them one open vein and they¡¯ll redecorate the whole house in arterial spray. I like him and his father but I still don¡¯t like their kind."


    "Mother. They havews in ce against that."


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    "I¡¯m just saying."


    Kyllian finally stepped forward. "I¡¯ll leave you both alone." He gave a small smile. "Find meter, will you? Royal Envoy Princess Luna Sinir."


    Luna grinned. "Wow, I never realised how much of a mouthful it is. Thank you, Kyllian. But as soon as I am done here, I will find your Luna, and she will get me situated."


    "Luna..." There was a hint of warning.


    She raised her brows. "It is her duty. I don¡¯t n on taking it away."


    Kyllian nodded slowly, then turned on his heel and walked out.


    The moment he was gone, Ravena crossed her arms, one brow arched. "Jane got to you, uhn."


    "She¡¯s just trying to establish and control her territory, Mother."


    Ravena snorted. "Please. That girl has the spine of a pastry. All crust, no filling. She isn¡¯t Queen material." She flicked her hand dismissively. "But it was the best Kyllian could do, after you."


    (Additional Chapter done. Currently Power ranking no. 37. Can we go higher, people?)

 Chapter 157: Olivia Rodrigo - Driver’s License

    <h4>Chapter 157: Olivia Rodrigo - Driver¡¯s License</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t even know he got married," Luna said.


    "Under pressure. The council was breathing down his neck. Poor boy was grieving, confused." Ravena sat at the edge of her chaise and patted the space beside her. "Sit, child. Even though as king, you have all the power, you still have no power."


    Luna eased into the seat beside her. "So tell me," Ravena said, scrutinizing her again. "Why are you looking so pale? It¡¯s like you have no blood left in you."


    "I just need some sun," Luna said, trying to wave off her mother¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. "The sun in Blood City is veiled with some kind of human technology. It¡¯s like being trapped under grey ss. I¡¯ll get out more while I¡¯m here."


    Ravena narrowed her eyes, unconvinced. "I¡¯ll have the medic take a look at you. How long are you¡¯re here for?"


    Luna chuckled. "Just this weekend. Then I¡¯m back with my vampire prince."


    Ravena sighed dramatically. "So, three days before your bloodsucker shows up with an army. Charming."


    Lunaughed harder. "Maybe two. He¡¯s not that patient."


    "Oh please," Ravena muttered "You are spending more time with your mother."


    *****


    Kyllian¡¯s steps echoed furiously down the castle corridors. His jaw was locked, the muscle ticking in frustration, and anyone who saw him knew better than to get in his way. He had one destination and one mission¡ªJane.


    He found her exactly where he expected: in the pce kitchens, surrounded by bustling omegas. She stood at the center, dishing out orders, sleeves rolled, hair tied back in a regal knot, trying too hard to look like she belonged.


    "More thyme in the stew." she quipped,pletely oblivious to the storm about to descend upon her.


    The room fell silent as Kyllian entered. The omegas bowed instantly, some droppingdles, others freezing mid-step. Kyllian didn¡¯t even raise his voice.


    "Leave us, please."


    Hismand was soft. But in a room of wolves, even softness carried power. Within seconds, the kitchen emptied.


    Jane wiped her hands on a cloth and turned slowly, already bracing. "You didn¡¯t like how I greeted her."


    "You will respect the princess," Kyllian said.


    Jane met his gaze without flinching. "I am higher in position than she is. She should respect me."


    Wrong answer.


    Kyllian stepped forward, his massive frame towering over hers. His alpha energy pressed into the room. "You don¡¯t even have the crown yet and you are already making a mess."


    Jane¡¯s chin tilted up stubbornly. "I¡¯m doing what a queen should do."


    "Then let me set you straight, Jane."


    His next words were calm, brutal, and final. "You will not be queen."


    Jane blinked as if she¡¯d been pped. The scent of disappointment and rage started to seep off her skin.


    "That seat," Kyllian continued, "is going to remain empty. Until its rightful owner returns to sit on it."


    "She¡¯s gone, Kyllian. She¡¯s mated. Princess or not, she belongs to them now."


    "And yet you¡¯re still in her shadow," Kyllian shot back. "She steps into this castle, and the entire kingdom remembers who its real queen is. You think a crown and a wedding ring can erase her legacy?"


    Jane turned her face away, hiding tears that she¡¯d never dare let fall. "Why are you being cruel."


    "No," he said. "I¡¯m honest."


    "The kingdom needs a queen." Jane shot back, undermining his threat.


    Her hands were clenched at her sides, trembling from sheer indignation.


    Kyllian smiled. "You should pay attention in school, Jane. The king needs a wife, not necessarily a queen."


    Jane¡¯s lips parted slightly, stunned by the rity of his cruelty.


    "You cannot do that. You cannot treat me like this. I deserve to be queen. I have followed you around like a lost puppy since you became alpha." Jane raged.


    She had waited patiently, tolerated being his second choice, thinking one day she might be enough.


    But she wasn¡¯t Luna. And Kyllian had just reminded her.


    "You will give the princess her room, the one she had. Do not force me to use and discard you, Jane. Don¡¯t test me." He said with finality and left the kitchen with a fuming wife behind him.


    *****


    Sage Veyron arrived in Damien¡¯s office with a woman in tow. He bowed as he entered. "Your highness."


    Damien looked up from the documents spread across his oak desk. When he saw Veyron, his brow lifted, but it was the woman behind him who truly caught his attention.


    "Sage Veyron. Wee. And who is this behind you?" Damien asked.


    His gaze swept the woman in question¡ªa tall, statuesque figure with high cheekbones, midnight-dark eyes.


    "Thessaly Thorne, a doctor. She studied werewolves as an interest. Never knew she would need it." Veyron chuckled.


    Thessaly stepped forward, her coat swaying.


    "Studied" was putting it mildly. Thessaly Thorne had been obsessed with werewolves.


    "Your highness." Thedy bowed.


    "Have you been briefed about the job?" Damien asked.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Thessa replied crisply.


    "Have you gone through the integration process?" Damien asked.


    "Yes," Thessa said.


    "Good," Damien murmured, nodding slowly. "Wee on board. The princess went on a diplomatic visit to the werewolf kingdom. She should be back at the end of the week."


    Thessa bowed once more and left the room, the heavy wooden door closing behind her with a muted thud.


    As the silence returned, Veyron finally straightened.


    "What is it, Veyron?" Damien sighed, already bracing for unsolicited advice.


    "I just wanted to wish you congrattions on the pregnancy and to ask how you are. It has been long we spoke."


    Damien leaned back in his chair. "I¡¯m... fine. I haven¡¯t had any pain in weeks."


    "That¡¯s odd. But I¡¯m d," Veyron said, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    "Why is it odd?" Damien asked, frowning now.


    "Well," Veyron said slowly, choosing his words. "Your health is meant to deteriorate. Which means something or someone is keeping you healthy."


    Damien cracked a smile. "Well, I won¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth," he said, waving a hand. "In the meantime, I miss my mate like crazy."


    (I am truly blessed to have you guys.)

 Chapter 158: Rachel Platten - Fight Song

    <h4>Chapter 158: Rachel tten - Fight Song</h4>


    "Have you made any progress in sorting out the issue?" Veyron asked.


    Damien raised a brow at him, then leaned back against the chair. "You mean about me dying?" he asked with a chuckle, the sound dry and far too casual for a man cursed with impending death. "I¡¯ve epted my fate. I just want to enjoy the time I have left."


    "You sound like a man making peace with death," Veyron said, plopping down into the chair.


    Damien smirked.


    The levity faded a bit, though, as Veyron grew more serious. "Your Highness, if I may ask¡ªYour father steps down after your marriage to the princess. You be king. If what we fear does happen... does your queen rule until the child is of age?"


    "Yes, Veyron," Damien said. "But it frightens me. The trials she¡¯ll have to face... to protect our child, to protect herself."


    He rose and walked toward the window, gazing out at the city. The moon had begun to rise. Even from up here, Damien could see the torch-lit banners being hung in preparation for the wedding celebrations. It should have brought him joy.


    Instead, it just felt like a countdown.


    "Luna is strong," Damien said, more to himself than to Veyron. "Stronger than she knows. But the court will eat her alive the moment I¡¯m gone. Gabriel will try to manipte the council. And the nobles will test her loyalty with every breath."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry," Veyron said firmly. "I promise she¡¯ll be in good hands."


    Damien turned slowly, one brow raised. "Veyron... why are you so faithful to the throne?"


    Veyron gave a slow, crooked smile. "Because it serves my own selfish needs."


    "That... is refreshingly honest. Should I be worried?"


    "I¡¯d do anything to keep Gabriel away from that throne," Veyron said.


    Damienughed, despite himself. "You make it sound so noble."


    "I¡¯m motivated."


    ******


    Morvakar¡¯s long fingers drummed rhythmically on the edge of his desk. In the middle of the room, Michael scribbled with the enthusiasm of a first-year academy student who¡¯d just discovered forbidden knowledge was, in fact, fun.


    "So..." Michael said, eyes wide and eager. "You say when humans are turned without the proper procedure, they¡¯re feral and constantly seek blood?"


    "Yes...You¡¯re not nning to turn, are you?"


    "No, of course not!"


    "Wise," Morvakar muttered. "Most don¡¯t understand that turning someone improperly is not just a failed process¡ªit¡¯s a cursed one. Feral vampires don¡¯t simply thirst¡ªthey unravel."


    "Unravel?"


    "They lose their morality. They be hunger. I¡¯ve seen it happen."


    Michael leaned forward. "Someone you knew?"


    "Not someone. Many."


    "Does the same apply to werewolves?" Michael asked, tapping the edge of his pen against his lower lip, deep in thought. "We may be suspecting the wrong species. It might be werewolves that are the culprit."


    "I highly doubt that," Morvakar replied. "Werewolves aren¡¯t interested in blood. That being said, a rogue werewolf can be just as dangerous¡ªmaybe even worse. They don¡¯t feed on blood, but they lose touch with their human side. That makes them unpredictable. Think of it as... being stuck in permanent beast mode."


    "Wow," Michael breathed, looking down at his notes with new reverence. "This...this is interesting. It¡¯s never been quite simplified like this before."


    "I guess I¡¯m a good teacher," Morvakar said with mock modesty. "Perhaps I should open a university."


    Michael snorted. "I¡¯d enroll."


    Morvakar got to his feet. "Want some tea?"


    Michael looked out the stained-ss window where the moon was just beginning to bleed into the sky. "Uh... no. I should get going before it gets dark."


    "Wise," Morvakar said, walking Michael to the door. "Be careful out there. As you¡¯ve informed me¡ªhumans are disappearing."


    Michael gave a crooked smile. "Yeah. I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    "Where are you staying, if I may ask?"


    "Oh, there¡¯s an inn between the werewolf and vampire boundaries. Kind couple. Great bread. Terrible coffee."


    He lied like a man who¡¯d practiced.


    "Sounds cozy," Morvakar said. He didn¡¯t push further.


    Michael made to leave but paused at the threshold, ncing back at the mantle. There, nestled between dusty spellbooks and crystal vials, was a small, faded photograph in a silver frame.


    "I meant to ask you," he said slowly, "the picture on your mantle¡ªthe one of the boy. Who is he?"


    "He is my son, William. Good boy," Morvakar said with a wistful smile, one hand brushing over the silver frame on the mantle.


    "Does he live with you?"


    Morvakar¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the frame, the smile on his lips faltering. "No," he said after a pause that felt a second too long. "He... uh... died. Many years ago."


    Michael¡¯s throat constricted. "Oh. I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry," he murmured, guiltcing his voice. He hadn¡¯t meant to prod a wound, but it was quite obvious that his father was still mourning him.


    "Good night, Morvakar. See you tomorrow," Michael added quickly, already moving toward the door before he would do something stupid like tell Morvakar who he truly was.


    Morvakar simply nodded, watching him leave with a faint nod and a gaze that lingered far beyond the closing door. He knew Michael was fishing. But strangely enough, he didn¡¯t mind it.


    As the wind howled faintly against the window panes, Morvakar turned back to his shelf of ancient books.


    His fingers trailed along the spines of the books. His mind, however, was on the princess¡ªLuna. She had tasked him with finding a solution to Damien¡¯s dilemma. And find it, he did.


    He must mark his true mate, Morvakar thought, frowning. It¡¯s the only way to stabilize the dying bond and transfer the curse before it kills him.


    And yet Damien, the reckless idiot that he was wanted an alternative.


    "Well," Morvakar muttered, reaching for a spellbook bound in leather, "I promised I¡¯d try."


    *****


    <subt>\n(o)v.e\l</subt>


    Jane led Luna in stiff silence, shoulders squared, jaw clenched.


    When they reached the familiar door, Jane cleared her throat and forced out, "Here you are."


    Luna stepped inside slowly, her fingers brushing against the edge of the door as if unsure it was real.


    (Power ranking 29 guys!!! What!!! in just a few hours. I am liking this challenge. Okay...lets keep going. The more we step up, the more updates.)

 Chapter 159: Selena Gomez - Same Old Love

    <h4>Chapter 159: Selena Gomez - Same Old Love</h4>


    Thest time she had been in this room...


    She closed her eyes.


    It was the day Damien marked her.


    The day she had been torn from everything she knew¡ªher title, her kingdom, her mother¡¯s embrace, her father¡¯s scolding. The day Damien had saved her life from Morvakar¡¯s curse and willingly taken that torment into himself.


    "Everything¡¯s... the same," she whispered, eyes scanning the room.


    Jane remained silent by the doorway, arms crossed, but the tension was unmistakable.


    Luna turned to Jane. "Thank you."


    It was a simple offering¡ªone part gratitude, one part courtesy. But instead of epting it, Jane stepped forward. The politeness in the air evaporated instantly.


    "Why are you here?" Jane asked, each word dipped in venom.


    "Am I supposed to answer that?" she asked, arching one brow. She turned slightly toward her vanity mirror, inspecting her wind-tossed hair.


    "Kyllian is doing fine without you bringing your troubles into his life. He is finally getting over you and now youe back to mess with his head."


    Luna turned back toward her slowly, her lips curling into a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Oh," she said. "You think I came back here for Kyllian."


    "Well, why else would you be here?" Jane snapped, stepping closer. "You think you can just show up and tug at his heartstrings again?"


    "You know," Luna said, "I finally remember where it was I saw you. You were at the Crescent Moon pack when I came to visit. I saw you during the young pups¡¯ training¡ªthrowing yourself all over him shamelessly. It was impressive, in a tragic sort of way."


    Jane¡¯s cheeks flushed scarlet, but Luna pressed on.


    "I have tried to be civil with you," Luna continued, chin high. "But I need you to remember something¡ªthis kingdom is mine by blood. My ancestors built these walls from war and sacrifice. Whatever im Alpha Kyllian grants you to it is because my father allowed it. Don¡¯t mistake his kindness for permission to walk all over me."


    "You disrespect me once more," she said slowly, "and I will rain hell so intense down on you, you¡¯ll be wing through the darkness, begging for the light with every breath."


    Jane¡¯s eyes widened, the bravado draining from her expression. A chill ran down her spine as the raw force of Luna¡¯s lineage seemed to echo through the very stones of the pce walls.


    <subt></subt>


    Luna turned away like she¡¯d just dismissed a servant.


    "Now get out of my room."


    Jane¡¯s pride told her to respond, but her instincts recognised the alpha blood in Luna.


    She turned stiffly and walked out, shutting the door with the politest m her pride would allow.


    Alone again, Luna let out a long, shaky breath and pressed a hand to her chest. Her heart was racing from sorrow. Memories of her father flooded in all at once.


    She walked slowly to her vanity and sat down, staring at her reflection.


    She saw a girl torn between kingdoms.


    *****


    Ravena knocked calmly on the door to Kyllian¡¯s study, her knuckles sharp against the carved sigil of House Sinir. On the other side, she heard his familiar voice.


    "Come in."


    She turned the handle, the door creaking slightly as she stepped into the room. The fire crackled softly in the hearth. He was seated behind the desk, head bowed, fingers pressed against his temple.


    "Kyllian... what are you doing?" Ravena demanded, closing the door behind her with a purposeful click.


    "You spoke to the council," he said. More... disappointed. Like he already knew the answer and just didn¡¯t want to hear it confirmed.


    "Yes, I did!" Ravena snapped, crossing the room in four strides.


    "Your Highness¡ª" he started, rising from his seat, but she cut him off with a look. One that could freezeva.


    "I know what you¡¯re doing, Kyllian," she said. "Or rather, I know what you are hoping for."


    She took a step closer, lowering her voice. "You think because Damien is dying, she will return to you someday."


    Kyllian looked away, jaw clenched, the muscles in his cheek twitching.


    "That¡¯s not all of it," he said finally. "But yes... she needs to return to her throne."


    "She¡¯s the rightful heir," Kyllian argued, stepping around the desk now, running a hand through his hair. "She was born of Royal blood."


    "Kyllian..."


    He turned to her, his eyes searching hers for understanding, or maybe permission to keep believing in impossible things. "Please trust me on this, Your Highness. Please. Luna will be queen when the timees. And everything will return to as it should be."


    Ravena sighed and softened, just a little. "I hope you¡¯re right." She stepped toward the door, pausing just before she left. "Get some sleep, Kyllian. Tomorrow is a big day for you."


    She left without waiting for a response, the door closing gently behind her.


    Kyllian stood in the silence, the flickering fire the only witness to the war inside him. He turned to the window overlooking the expanse of the werewolf kingdom.


    Tomorrow, he would be crowned.


    Tomorrow, he would be king of a kingdom he hadn¡¯t earned.


    A kingdom that had been handed to him.


    *****


    Luna stood quietly at the back of the ceremonial chamber. The banners of House Sinir draped from the towering stone pirs, dancing slightly in the breeze that slipped through the stained-ss windows. It warmed her heart to know that Kyllian nned on retaining her family name.


    Before her, Kyllian knelt beneath the altar stone, his head bowed in solemn reverence as the High Seeress anointed his forehead with moon-blessed oil.


    The sacred chants echoed through the chamber.


    Luna watched as the final silver crown was held high above Kyllian¡¯s head.


    She blinked back the tears threatening to spill.


    Her mother, Queen Ravena, stood beside her with regal stillness, her hands sped in front of her. The council members surrounded the king to be.


    Luna leaned toward her. "Why is Jane not being ordained too?"


    "Kyllian doesn¡¯t n on making her his queen."

 Chapter 160: Radiohead - Let Down

    <h4>Chapter 160: Radiohead - Let Down</h4>


    Luna raised her brows. "Ooooooohhhh," she whispered, dragging the sound out with theatrical surprise. "She was really looking forward to that, wasn¡¯t she? That exins the seven death res I have been getting."


    "She¡¯s furious," Ravena replied dryly.


    Luna tilted her head toward where Jane stood off to the side, trying her best to look dignified but failing miserably to hide her pout.


    "Does this have anything to do with my arrival?" Luna asked, suddenly serious.


    "No," Ravena said. "I made a mistake. I told him about Damien¡¯s impending death."


    Luna turned to her mother so fast it nearly disrupted the ceremonial silence. "What? You knew?"


    Ravena nodded slowly, regret flickering across her usuallyposed face. "Your father told me before he died. He said Damien told him everything. About the curse. About the bond. About the mark."


    Luna¡¯s throat tightened.


    "He made your father promise," Ravena continued gently, "to lift your banishment when he dies. And to take you¡ªand your child, if there is one¡ªinto his custody."


    Luna swallowed, her heart squeezing. "And Father agreed?"


    Ravena looked at her then.


    "Of course he agreed," Ravena said. "He would have done anything to protect you. Even if it meant trusting a vampire."


    "And," Ravena added with the faintest twitch of a smile, "he had developed a newfound respect for Prince Damien."


    Luna exhaled a shaky breath, her eyes drifting back to the altar where Kyllian was now rising, the silver band glittering in the firelight. The crowd cheered as the High Seeress dered him Alpha King, their voices swelling with pride.


    "So everyone knew, except me," Luna said. She folded her arms across her chest, eyes fixed on the ceremony still glowing with incense smoke and echoing chants in the background.


    Ravena sighed. "It was a turbulent time. Now that Kyllian has that information, I just gave him hope."


    <subt></subt>


    Luna gave a bitterugh and looked away, her eyes scanning the crowd still murmuring in praise of their new king. "So he¡¯s waiting for me to be avable for him again."


    "Yes," Ravena replied, the wording out on a breath too heavy with exhaustion.


    "Fuck," Luna muttered under her breath.


    *****


    <subt>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </subt>


    The festivities began shortly after the crown had been secured on Kyllian¡¯s head. The pce gates were opened to the people, as tradition demanded, and the courtyards burst into color. Musicians yed the old odes of triumph while trays of roast game, honeyed fruits, and wine floated through the crowd.


    The scent of grilled meat lingered in the air, mixing with theughter of children chasing each other around. There was joy here, different from the gloomy and tight one in Blood City.


    The people bowed as they passed, some clutching her hands, others whispering blessings. "Princess Luna," they said with warmth. "Wee home."


    Apparently, no matter where she had lived... they still considered her theirs.


    Luna found a sun-drenched corner of the courtyard near the arched terrace and escaped the noise for a moment of stillness. She stood with a fresh ss of grape juice in hand, letting the sunlight pool over her.


    She had promised her mother she would soak in as much sun as she could before returning to Blood City. Sunlight didn¡¯t touch the vampire realm the same way. There, the light was filtered.


    So this¡ªthis was her moment.


    Until Jane approached.


    Luna didn¡¯t have to look to know who it was. She groaned inwardly and resisted the urge to dump her wine into a potted nt just to have an excuse to leave.


    "Luna Jane," she said, turning with a deliberately bright smile. "This is a nice party you have managed. Well done."


    "I didn¡¯t n the party," she said crisply. "Your mother did. The king gave that honor to your mother."


    "Ah... my mother is something of a legend when ites to nning events," Luna said with an exaggerated eye-roll and a sip of her juice, trying to keep things light even as her nerves prickled under Jane¡¯s gaze. "She nned my wedding halfway and I¡¯m still trying to find my head from my ass with all the details."


    It was meant to be augh, a way to diffuse the tension that had settled around them. She expected Jane to respond with a sarcastic quip.


    Instead, Jane tilted her head, the gleam in her eyes sharpening. "How is that going? Your wedding?"


    "Oh, Prince Damien is handling it."


    Jane raised a brow. "And you are doing what? Standing here, trying to flirt with your ex?"


    Luna sucked in a breath, her spine straightening. The sunlight felt colder now, and she could feel the eyes of a few nearby nobles twitch subtly toward them, ears perked.


    "I told you not to disrespect me, Luna Jane," Luna said.


    Jane stepped closer. "And what will you do, Princess, in the presence of all these people?" Her eyes flitted around the courtyard, where guests danced,ughed, and toasted sses of wine.


    Luna smiled, slowly. She took another sip from her juice, savoring the moment.


    "I think," Jane said, leaning in, "you do not want to be with the vampire prince. I think you¡¯re here to seduce the king. To crawl your way back into his bed."


    Luna¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the stem of her ss. Then, with unnerving grace, she switched the ss to her other hand and took a leisurely step forward.


    She circled Jane slowly, then came to stand right in front of her¡ªtoo close forfort, too poised to ignore. Her smile was no longer sweet; it was wicked, deliciously wicked.


    "In Blood City," Luna began, "I had a rival. Her name is Royal Concubine Seliora. Drop-dead gorgeous. Vivacious. The kind of woman who could walk into a room and silence everyone."


    "She¡¯s the sort of woman," Luna continued, "that the likes of you wouldn¡¯t even hold a candle to."


    "She is," Luna went on with a pleasant nod, "currently rotting in a prison cell."


    Jane¡¯s jaw clenched.


    "I advised her once, quite politely I might add, to think beforeing at me. She didn¡¯t listen." Luna leaned in, her breath warm near Jane¡¯s ear. "And now she shares her cell with rats."


    (We dropped in ranks sadly. Everyone put in an effort and I love you for it. Mwaaah)

 Chapter 161: Bruno Mars - Count On Me

    <h4>Chapter 161: Bruno Mars - Count On Me</h4>


    She pulled back, eyes gleaming.


    "I¡¯m going to give you the same advice," she said softly. "Think before you move. Because this jealousy? It¡¯s going to push you into making expensive mistakes. And sweetie, I am not an easy enemy."


    "And just to be clear," Luna added, tilting her head, "it¡¯s not my fault Kyllian refused to crown you queen."


    Jane¡¯s hands curled at her sides, trembling just enough to betray her fury.


    "I didn¡¯t steal your crown," Luna finished. "You never had it to begin with."


    <subt></subt>


    "You are a bitch!" Jane spat. Her face was flushed red with rage and humiliation.


    In an instant, Luna jerked her free hand back andnded a punch straight to Jane¡¯s face.


    The sound of soft cartge giving way was disturbingly satisfying.


    Jane stumbled back with a stunned gasp, clutching her nose as crimson bloomed between her fingers. "You hit me!" she squealed, utterly scandalized.


    Luna shook out her knuckles, exhaling. "I¡¯m going to go get another drink," she said calmly.


    She turned on her heel, the hem of her dress swirling dramatically as she stepped away¡ªregal, unapologetic, and entirely unbothered.


    Until¡ª


    Her head spun.


    Her vision blurred at the edges, colors bleeding together. Her bnce slipped from beneath her as if the earth had tilted. Her winess slipped from her hand and shattered.


    And then Luna copsed.


    The thud as her body hit the marble courtyard was final. A sound that made every heartbeat in the pce still for a moment too long.


    "Luna!" Ravena¡¯s voice tore through the silence.


    Guests gasped. Some rushed forward, others merely stood in stunned horror.


    On the dais, Kyllian had already risen, sending his winess ttering to the ground. His crown sat crooked as he jumped down, shoving past startled guests.


    "Princess!" he gasped as he dropped to his knees beside her, gathering her into his arms. Her head lolled against his shoulder, her face far too pale. "Get the medic!" he barked, eyes wild.


    "NOW!"


    A pce guard sprinted toward the healer¡¯s wing while murmurs rose among the crowd¡ªsome in concern, some in prayer.


    Kyllian cradled Luna against his chest, one hand brushing damp hair from her face. "Luna... Luna, stay with me."


    Her fingers twitched faintly, then fell still.


    Meanwhile, Jane stood exactly where Luna had left her¡ªnose still bleeding, pride still shattered, heart twisted into a knot.


    The crowd parted for Kyllian as he rose, Luna limp in his arms.


    Jane clenched her jaw, blood dripping between her fingers and onto her gown. The people didn¡¯t look at her. All the cared about was their precious princess.


    She could die for all I care, Jane thought bitterly, though her stomach twisted as Kyllian disappeared into the pce with Luna in his arms and the door mmed shut behind him.


    ****


    When Talon brought the message in the middle of the night, Damien had been seated by the window of his chambers, staring out into the violet-lit skyline of Blood City. The moon was at its zenith, hanging low and heavy. The silence had been oddly soothing¡ªuntil his steward told him someone from the werewolf kingdom was at the door and it was an emergency.


    "Your Highness," Talon said breathlessly as soon as Damien appeared. "Princess Luna... she¡¯s very ill. You¡¯ve been granted temporary allowance into the werewolf kingdom."


    The words didn¡¯t register at first. They just floated in the air, heavy and slow. Then they dropped. And something inside Damien snapped.


    He snatched the first car keys he could get a hold of from the guards¡¯ station. He didn¡¯t dress properly. He didn¡¯t care.


    He drove like a madman through the mist-drenched streets of Blood City, wheels screeching as they tore past cobbled alleys and shadowy zas. The vampires who lingeredte into the night leapt out of the way.


    He mmed the brakes in front of Doctor Thessally¡¯s townhouse.


    "Get in the car," he said when she opened the gate, blinking sleepily in her nightdress.


    Thessally didn¡¯t argue. She hopped in and yanked the door shut.


    *****


    The car thundered across the empty roads leading to the werewolf border, leaving a trail of dust and demon-level exhaust. Damien¡¯s hands clenched the wheel, his fangs clenched tighter.


    His thoughts raced with every dark possibility¡ªhad the curse returned? Had Kyllian done something? Had Luna pushed herself too hard?


    He didn¡¯t speak once during the drive. Thessally, wisely, stayed silent too¡ªexcept to mutter a prayer when he blew through a turn fast enough to defy physics.


    When they arrived at the werewolf kingdom¡¯s border, the guards at the gate straightened as his car skidded to a halt. One recognized him instantly and stumbled back.


    "Prince Damien¡ª"


    They opened the gate quickly.


    *****


    Within minutes, they reached the castle.


    Damien barely remembered putting the car in park. He might not have. It didn¡¯t matter.


    He was already running through the pce doors, Thessally hurrying behind him, trying to keep up despite the fact she was still barefoot and in a nightdress.


    The grand halls were still adorned from the coronation, but the festive candles had been snuffed out, and worry. He found Ravena in the corridor, looking like she had personally gone to war and lost.


    Her hair was a mess¡ªunthinkable for Ravena. Her eyes were wild.


    "Damien," she breathed, "it¡¯s happening again. It¡¯s happening again."


    Every cell in his body was screaming. "Where is she?" he asked, already bracing to sprint.


    "In her room," Ravena barely got the words out before Damien was already moving. Doctor Thessa struggled to keep up, her nightdress pping as they stormed past gasping servants and anxious guards.


    Damien shoved open the door to Luna¡¯s chamber. It had been months since he¡¯d seen this room.


    But none of that mattered.


    Because there she was. Motionless. Pale.


    Kyllian was seated beside her bed, his head bowed, one hand resting near Luna¡¯s. He looked like a man defeated by hope.


    "Get away from her," Damien growled.


    Kyllian didn¡¯t move. "Don¡¯t test me, Bloodsucker."


    Damien didn¡¯t waste time replying. He dropped to his knees beside the bed, one hand reaching out to stroke Luna¡¯s face. Her skin was so cold, it made his breath catch. Almost vampire cold. Her lips were barely pink.

 Chapter 162: Bruno Mars - Count On Me

    <h4>Chapter 162: Bruno Mars - Count On Me</h4>


    "I¡¯m here, love. I¡¯m here," he whispered, brushing a strand of hair away from her temple.


    He turned to Thessa, wild-eyed and shaking. "Do something!"


    Thessa nodded quickly, and kneeling on the other side of the bed. "I need equipment," she said, scanning Luna¡¯s vital signs with her hands.


    "Right," Kyllian snapped out of his stillness. He threw open the door and found the useless castle medic standing frozen. Kyllian didn¡¯t even speak. He just grabbed the ck iron box from the man¡¯s hands and mmed the door behind him.


    "Here," he said curtly, handing it over.


    Damien and Kyllian stood shoulder to shoulder, an image that would¡¯ve amused Luna to no end¡ªher vampire mate and her wolf ex, grim as stone and equally terrified. For one fleeting moment, the ancient rivalry between their bloodlines fell away.


    Because in that room, there was only one thing that mattered: Luna.


    Minutes passed.


    Finally, Thessa turned toward them.


    "It¡¯s the baby," she said softly.


    Kyllian¡¯s brow furrowed. "Baby? What baby?"


    Thessa looked at Kyllian and rified. "The princess is pregnant."


    "What¡¯s happening to the baby?" Damien asked.


    "It needs sustenance," she said calmly, though her brow was pinched with concern. "And so... it feeds on the mother."


    Damien¡¯s eyes widened. "Oh my Goddess," he whispered, staggering back. His gaze dropped to Luna¡¯s face.


    "Okay. Well then," he snapped, his panic rising, "do something!"


    "Your Highness, I am doing something. But unless one of you has a stash of human blood just lying around in a werewolf castle, my options are severely limited."


    "How long does she have?" he asked, quieter now. He was afraid of the answer. And even more afraid of the silence that came before it.


    "Not long," Thessa said gently. "The child is currently feeding on the mother¡¯s blood fast, because werewolf blood isn¡¯t satisfying, and if we don¡¯t stabilize her, the body will shut down. We need a transfusion now, before we can even think of moving her."


    Kyllian, who had been silent until now said. "I¡¯ll get the Queen."


    Damien leaned in and brushed his lips against Luna¡¯s knuckles again, as if his touch could buy them more time.


    *****


    A few tense minutester, Ravena sat beside her daughter with her arm extended, a thin silver needle piercing her skin. A crystal-clear line ran from her vein into Luna¡¯s, the drip of red steady.


    Damien watched silently.


    "She didn¡¯t tell me she was pregnant," Ravena said suddenly. "Why didn¡¯t she tell me?"


    Her hand trembled just slightly as it rested in herp, and her face looked soft with grief.


    "I did notice," she went on, almost to herself now, "that she was without colour. Her glow was gone. But she said it was theck of sun."


    <subt>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</subt>


    "She probably didn¡¯t want to worry you," Kyllian said gently, stepping beside the queen. He ced a hand on her shoulder. "You need to breathe. Getting upset will not help."


    "Why didn¡¯t she tell me?" she repeated, softer this time.


    Damien finally spoke. "Maybe she didn¡¯t want to be judged."


    Ravena turned her head slowly toward him.


    "A werewolf princess," Damien continued, meeting her gaze, "carrying a vampire baby."


    "I¡¯m her mother," Ravena said quietly. She sat back slowly. "She should be able to tell me everything."


    Damien turned his head toward Thessa. "Does that mean... the child is a Trueblood?"


    "Most definitely, Your Highness. Congrattions. You¡¯re going to be the father of a Trueblood heir."


    He looked down at Luna. "We did it, my Moonlight. We did it," he whispered. "Now you just have to wake up."


    "A Trueblood?" Kyllian echoed. "What does that even mean?"


    "It means," Thessa said without looking up, "that the child is purely a vampire. Unmixed. Fully awakened. Which should be biologically impossible given the mother¡¯s werewolf nature, but... well, the princess is not exactly textbook, is she?"


    "Congrattions, Prince Damien," he said. "You got your heir. But the princess¡ªour princess¡ªis still ours."


    Damien¡¯s eyes darkened as he stood upright. "By ours, you mean yours, don¡¯t you? Newssh, Alpha Pup: she is pregnant with my child."


    "Oh please," Kyllian rolled his eyes.


    "Kyllian, stop it! Damien, you stop too!" Ravena snapped.


    Both men turned toward her. The queen¡¯s re was sharp.


    "Both of you¡ªbehave for once! She came here to broker peace between the both of you, and now look. Look!" She pointed at Luna, unconscious and hooked to a blood drip. "And this is what you do? Argue like rabid jackals while she fades in front of your eyes!"


    They both fell silent.


    "I cannot believe," Ravena went on, "that the safety of both kingdoms rests in your hormonally unbnced hands. It¡¯s like watching two toddlers wrestle over a squeaky toy while the house burns down around them."


    Kyllian lowered his gaze in shame and Damien stood waiting for her to wake up.


    *****


    Sage Veyron opened the door of his townhouse to find Doctor Thessally standing on his porch, her hair in a messy braid. He blinked sleepily, holding a steaming mug in one hand, the scent of blood coffee wafting in delicate iron-rich spirals.


    "Thessa... is everything okay?" he asked. He leaned against the doorframe, still in his night robe.


    "Yes and no," she replied, brushing past him.


    Veyron turned slowly, eyebrow raised. He followed her inside as she made a beeline for the couch.


    "Thessa. What¡¯s going on? Is the princess alright?" He was beginning to panic now.


    <subt>f.(r)eewe/bnov\ll</subt>


    She turned around slowly. "The prince picked me upst night," she began. "We went to the werewolf kingdom. She was dying, Veyron. The child was killing her."


    "What?"


    "I¡¯ve been able to stabilize her," Thessa continued. "We got her back to Blood City. She¡¯s in the prince¡¯s castle."


    Veyron ced his mug down with care. "What is going on?" he whispered.


    "The child," Thessa said, exhaling, "is a Trueblood."


    "Oh, thank goodness." Veyron copsed onto his armchair. "Goddess, thank you. I have to inform the court¡ª"


    <subt>fre.ewebnov el</subt>


    "Don¡¯t uncork the wine yet," Thessa interrupted. "The baby is also a relentless little bloodsucker. Literally."


    (Please unlock the privilege Chapters. It costs only 1 coin. Thank you)

 Chapter 163: UB40 - Food For Thought

    <h4>Chapter 163: UB40 - Food For Thought</h4>


    Veyron looked confused. " yes?"


    "It needs blood for sustenance," she exined. "And it¡¯s feeding on the mother. She¡¯s on transfusion now, but the child is consuming everything we give her."


    "Well, then," Veyron said, standing up again. "Get more blood. The castle has enough in reserve."


    Thessa narrowed her eyes. "That¡¯s not it."


    "That¡¯s never a good sign."


    "She needs to feed in quantities that are illegal in Blood City. We¡¯re talking one liter a day minimum."


    Veyron sat down slowly. "One liter a day?"


    "Yes. And that¡¯s just to keep her stable. If the growth elerates¡ªif the child starts forming bone, strengthening organs¡ªit¡¯ll need even more. This is not a conversation I want to have with a royal," she muttered, rubbing her temples.


    "You¡¯re there to protect the princess and her child," Veyron said firmly, fingers tapping the side of his mug. "Difficult conversations are part of your job description. But I wille speak to the prince."


    "Yes, sir." Thessa said and got up to leave.


    Veyron¡¯s voice called her back. "Thessa..."


    She paused at the threshold.


    "If ites to choosing between the child and the princess..."


    Thessa didn¡¯t let him finish. She turned slightly, her profile tense but resigned. "I know. The childes first."


    The words left a hollow silence between them.


    Veyron nodded once, curt and grim. He didn¡¯t like it but that was the burden his order had to carry. He closed the door gently behind her and made to prepare to visit the prince.


    *****


    Luna¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. Her vision blurred, white light spilling over familiar walls and curtains. It took her a moment to orient herself¡ªshe wasn¡¯t in the werewolf castle.


    <subt>fre(e)webnove.l.c.om</subt>


    This was... Damien¡¯s room.


    Her eyes scanned the space until theynded on a ridiculous sight.


    Damien was snoring softly on a couch much too small for his long limbs. He was curled awkwardly, one arm tucked under his head, the other hanging off the edge. He had a pillow smushed against his cheek.


    Luna couldn¡¯t help the low chuckle that escaped her lips.


    A momentter, the door creaked open and Doctor Thessa slipped inside. "Princess, you¡¯re awake."


    Luna immediately raised her finger to her lips. "Shhhh," she whispered. "Don¡¯t wake him. He looks like a tired guard dog."


    Thessa bit back augh and nodded, stepping closer to Luna¡¯s bedside.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked gently, pulling out a small notepad.


    "Hungry," Luna said, cing a hand over her belly. "Starving actually."


    "Good," Thessa said with a chuckle. "That¡¯s one of the side effects of the pregnancy. Heightened appetite."


    "I¡¯ll have the kitchen send up food right away," Thessa promised, scribbling something into her pad.


    Luna¡¯s hand drifted lower, resting protectively over her stomach. "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Doctor Thessally Thorn." She answered.


    "What¡¯s wrong with my baby?"


    "Nothing. It¡¯s in perfect health," Thessa said with a reassuring smile. "Well, as perfect as a tiny royal vampire baby growing inside a werewolf womb can be."


    Luna rxed a bit. "Is this... normal? When carrying a Trueblood?"


    Thessa let out a shortugh. "Normal? Your Highness, nothing about you is normal. You¡¯re a werewolf princess mated to a vampire prince, pregnant with a Trueblood child. Normal left the room since the moment you met."


    <subt></subt>


    Luna gave a dry smile, but she wasn¡¯t truly amused. She nced down at her belly again, her hand moving instinctively to rest there, as though she could sense the life inside. As though she could protect it from everything.


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    "But we¡¯re learning as we go. You¡¯re stable for now. And so is the baby."


    Luna nodded slowly, but her gut told her there was more. There was only one person who might have the answers she needed. The one person who knew how this all began. Morvakar. As soon as she could stand on her own two feet, she was going to him¡ªwhether anyone liked it or not.


    "I¡¯ll get the maids to bring your food," Thessa said gently.


    Thessa left the room, closing the door behind her with a soft click.


    The moment thetch clicked into ce, Damien¡¯s eyes cracked open¡ªjust a sliver. His gaze darted straight to her. Her chest rising and falling. Her fingers tracing over her belly. Her lips not quite smiling, but alive.


    That was all he needed.


    In a blink, he was on his feet.


    "Luna?" he breathed.


    She turned her head toward him. "Hey, Damien."


    He strode across the room and dropped to his knees beside her. His lipsnded on her forehead, then her cheeks, the corners of her mouth, the tip of her nose. His hands trembled slightly where they hovered above her nkets, afraid to squeeze too tight. "You¡¯re okay," he whispered.


    "I¡¯m sure you were worried," Luna chuckled, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Worried? I drove all the way to the werewolf pce without slowing down, kidnapped a physician in her nightgown," he said in one breath.


    "ssic overreaction," she teased.


    "It¡¯s not funny," Damien muttered, shifting carefully as he eased into bed next to her. His movements were slow as he maneuvered around the delicate tubing of the blood drip still attached to her arm. His hand lingered near hers, just close enough to hold if she needed it, far enough not to crowd her.


    Luna sighed, her lips curled with the faintest remorseful smile. "I know. I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "I just... Iugh when I¡¯m scared, apparently."


    Damien let out a soft huff of amusement through his nose.


    She turned her head to look at him more fully, eyes scanning his face¡ªthe tired creases beneath his eyes, the tension in his jaw. "So, what¡¯s wrong?" she asked gently. "I get the feeling Doctor Thessally is holding something back."


    "Nothing, love." He tried to summon that reassuring voice he used, the one that made even political disaster sound like a hup. "Everything is fine."


    "Damien," Luna said sharply, the soft edge of her voice hardening just slightly. "Don¡¯t."

 Chapter 164: Amerie Take Control

    <h4>Chapter 164: Amerie Take Control</h4>


    He turned his face toward her, meeting her gaze. There was no dodging this, not with her. Not when she could still read him like an open book.


    "Really," he said, exhaling. "We have it under control. Our child just gave us confirmation he¡¯s a Trueblood. He¡¯s strong. He was feeding on you, and you copsed because of the blood loss."


    Luna processed the gravity of that information. Then, she quirked a brow. "Oh... well. I guess we¡¯ll have to notify the kitchen to start including some blood in my meals."


    "I think Doctor Thessa already gave those instructions," Damien replied.


    "She seems efficient," Luna murmured, then grew quiet. Her hand drifted to her stomach again. "Damien, you know there¡¯s only one person equipped to deal with this."


    "I know...You mean Morvakar."


    Luna nodded. "I have to see him."


    "We will," Damien promised, pressing a soft kiss to her temple. "But we need to be sure you can handle the trip. You lost a lot of blood."


    Before either could speak again, a soft knock came at the chamber door.


    "Your Highness," came the muffled voice of one of the pce guards, "Sage Veyron is here to see you."


    Damien pressed a lingering kiss to Luna¡¯s forehead, savoring the warmth of her skin. "I¡¯ll be right back," he whispered. He gently brushed his fingers across her cheek before forcing himself to stand.


    *****


    Damien entered the royal sitting room to find Sage Veyron and Doctor Thessally waiting, both standing.


    "What is this?" Damien asked.


    "Your Highness," Veyron began with an apologetic dip of his head, "I beg you not to be annoyed that Doctor Thessa spoke with me. She feared for her life."


    Damien¡¯s brow arched higher. "And clearly ran to the mostforting man in the kingdom¡ªyou," he muttered dryly, folding his arms. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Veyron nudged Thessa forward. "You tell him," he whispered loudly.


    Thessa took a breath. "Your Highness," she said cautiously, "to sustain the child the princess carries... it requires a quantity of blood daily that is, well... technically illegal in Blood City."


    Damien narrowed his eyes, but remained quiet.


    "We¡¯re talking at least one liter a day," Thessa added, quickly stepping back, as if distance would protect her from any outburst.


    "Why?...What¡¯s different about this Trueblood pregnancy?"


    Veyron cleared his throat dramatically, stepping into the conversation. "Well," he began, "when a vampire of true blood lineage carries a child, the body adapts. There¡¯s no unnatural craving, no external need for extra blood. Think of it as... self-sustaining magic."


    Thessa nodded. "Yes. But for a werewolf mother," she continued, "the child is growing in a body filled with blood already. The baby has developed a taste for blood¡ªit¡¯s instinctual. And it¡¯s not just feeding. It¡¯s learning. Building. It¡¯s already carved out its diet and is now, quite literally, dining from the inside."


    Damien exhaled slowly and dropped into the couch. "Oh..."


    "You¡¯re taking this well," Thessa noted, cautiously hopeful.


    Damien stared at the ceiling. "One liter of blood a day. That¡¯s like... three full sses. Every single day."


    "Your Highness, I know the precarious situation this puts you in," Sage Veyron said solemnly, standing with his hands behind his back.


    "Precarious?" Damien snorted, rising from the couch. "You mean impossible...How... where do I even get it? I can¡¯t exactly post a royal decree: ¡¯Blood donations wee for my unborn child, thank you, long live the crown!¡¯"


    Thessa bit her lip but wisely said nothing.


    Damien turned sharply to her. "What happens without that quantity?"


    "The mother dies," she said. "Then the child."


    Damien¡¯s spine locked into ce. For a moment, he forgot to breathe.


    He slowly turned back to Veyron. "Veyron..."


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    But the sage had already anticipated the storm. "Your Highness, I do not want you to worry. Provisions can¡ªand will¡ªbe made," he said, stepping forward. "There are ways."


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "What are you saying? We¡¯d be breaking thew. Thesews exist for a reason. We are not monsters."


    "No," Veyron agreed gently. "We¡¯re not. But the people who wrote thosews weren¡¯t trying to keep a royal heir alive."


    Damien rubbed a hand down his face, exasperated. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m even considering this."


    "Your Highness, I do not mean to antagonize you," Veyron said, lowering his voice slightly.


    Damien waved him off. "When have you ever stopped yourself?" he snapped.


    Veyron pursed his lips in thought. "There was a meetingst year where I¡ª"


    "That was rhetorical," Damien growled, copsing back onto the couch.


    "In this case," Veyron continued, "the end justifies the means. The child has to live."


    "You think I don¡¯t know that?" Damien barked.


    He stood again, suddenly restless. "But how am I supposed to get one liter of blood out of the vault daily for six months?"


    "You don¡¯t," Veyron said simply. "You cannot get your hands dirty. You¡¯re too visible. Too watched. If Gabriel gets even the faintest scent of this, he¡¯ll use it against you faster than a starving hawk."


    Damien clenched his jaw. "So what then?"


    "Let me," Veyron said calmly.


    Damien raised a brow. "You?"


    "I have connections," Veyron said. I think I can handle discreetly sourcing medical-grade blood."


    "You mean to tell me," Damien said slowly, "that you want me to stand here, watch you break thew, and do nothing about it."


    Veyron¡¯s hands were still sped behind his back, posture straight. "Yes," he said simply. "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying."


    Damien threw his hands in the air. "Fantastic. This is a new level of madness."


    "I wouldy down my life for this cause," Veyron replied. His gaze locked on Damien¡¯s. "And I don¡¯t say that lightly. You know I don¡¯t say anything lightly."


    Damien faltered. "Veyron..."


    The older man stepped forward, lowering his voice. "It would be my honor. I have been by your side since you were a child. I watched you learn to walk, to fight¡ª"


    "¡ªand I have protected you when no one else would," Veyron finished. "Now it¡¯s your turn to protect us. You will grant me this."

 Chapter 165: Cardi B - Be Careful

    <h4>Chapter 165: Cardi B - Be Careful</h4>


    Damien stared at him. But then he nodded, a silent agreementced with gratitude and worry. "Be careful," he said. "I need you alive for when this child starts asking ufortable questions about history."


    "I¡¯ll make a study guide," Veyron replied.


    *****


    "No!" Luna sat up with the determination of a woman who¡¯d risen from near death simply to argue.


    "Luna..." Damien stepped closer, palms out, trying to calm her.


    "I said no!" she snapped, yanking the blood drip from her arm in one swift, defiant motion. "You¡¯re asking one of your citizens¡ªsomeone loyal to you¡ªto break thew? You¡¯re the crown prince, Damien. You are supposed to protect them, not drag them into your sins!"


    He sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "There is nothing else we can do, Luna. Without the extra blood, you will die. And so will the child."


    "I¡¯d rather die trying to find a way than stay alive under illegal sacrifice!" she shouted.


    "I will get the legal quantity."


    She pushed back the nkets and slid her legs to the side of the bed. Damien reached to steady her, but she waved him off with annoyance. "And I need clothes. Because I¡¯m going to see Morvakar."


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    Damien¡¯s eyes widened. "You want to travel while your blood level is one step above ¡¯ghost¡¯? You cannot."


    "He¡¯ll have a solution."


    "And if he doesn¡¯t?" Damien asked. His brows furrowed as he studied her face.


    Luna didn¡¯t hesitate. "He must," she said simply. It was a deration.


    But Damien couldn¡¯t breathe through it. His throat tightened. "Luna... please," he said, stepping forward and taking both her hands in his. "I can¡¯t lose you. If I had known that a child¡ªour child¡ªwould ever hurt you in any way, I swear by the goddess, I would never have prayed for one."


    She stilled.


    Just like that, all her fury softened. She blinked up at him, surprise flickering in her wide eyes. "You prayed for one?"


    Damien smiled. "With everything I had. I prayed for a child who would have your fighting spirit and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªmy patience, cause goddess knows the size of patience is that of a mustard seed."


    Luna chuckled, the sound a fragile relief between them. Her shoulders dropped as she swung her legs off the bed. "We will make it through this," she said,cing their fingers tightly. "I¡¯m strong enough."


    "Just give me what is allowed. No more. We¡¯ll make do with that. We have to. Damien, have you even considered the consequences of getting a vampire baby addicted to blood before it¡¯s even born?"


    Damien¡¯s smile faded slightly. "Yes," he admitted. "But it¡¯s easier when it¡¯s born. Then we condition it¡ªjust like we do with turned vampires. Discipline. Measured intake."


    She nodded slowly. "Go to Morvakar, Damien. Find another way. There has to be one."


    He hesitated, his hand slipping from hers. He ran a hand through his thick dark hair, frustration leaking out in the movement. "I don¡¯t... goddess, I¡¯m not even king yet and the crown already feels heavy. Like it¡¯s sitting on my lungs. I have to worry about rogue vampires, a looming war with Kyllian, my own death, and now..." he turned to face her fully, "now I have to add losing you to the list."


    Luna reached forward and rested a hand over his heart. "You won¡¯t lose me. And I sure as hell am not going to lose you."


    "We¡¯ll be fine," Luna said. "We¡¯ll scale every obstacle andugh about it down the road. Probably while covered in spit-up."


    Damien chuckled, but the tension in his shoulders didn¡¯t easepletely. He stood and went to the window, staring out into the Blood City skyline.


    He sighed, turning around to face her. "Each citizen is allowed a quarter liter of blood per day. That¡¯s thew. Anything more is gged by the blood bank, and trust me, we don¡¯t need more eyes on us. I¡¯ll need to get your name officially registered. Yours,bined with mine... it might get us somewhere close to what the baby needs."


    "We still need to keep it under wraps that I¡¯m giving you my ration. Veyron will not be happy that you disagree with his n though."


    "I need you to trust that I can do this and everyone else will believe it. I can do this. Trust me."


    "I do. I always have."


    "Will you be okay without me tonight?" Damien asked softly. "I have to go see Morvakar."


    "I¡¯ll be fine, Damien," she said, squeezing his hand. "I am fine already. I just need rest."


    With onest kiss to her forehead, Damien turned and left.


    *****


    Morvakar stood on the doorstep of his home.


    He watched his guest¡ªhis student¡ªwalk down the path. William had been showing up every day now. Asking questions. Taking notes.


    Morvakar waved him off.


    The moment William disappeared around the bend, the smile slipped from his face.


    It was getting harder and harder pretending with his father.


    He suddenly heard the sound of an approaching car and ducked behind the thick trunk of a tree.


    Down the road, a car sped toward Morvakar¡¯s building.


    William peered out cautiously as the car zipped past.


    Prince Damien.


    He exhaled and stepped out from the shadows. "Tonight¡¯s going to be interesting," he muttered to himself.


    William retraced his steps quickly but carefully, his footsteps muffled by years of staying out of the spotlight. He moved like a shadow, his breath light. Back at Morvakar¡¯s castle, he didn¡¯t bother knocking.


    Instead, he raised both palms and whispered the ancient incantation, his fingers glowing faintly as he cast a cloaking spell that would shield him even from vampire senses. It wasn¡¯t perfect, given that his human body was almost useless but it would give him enough time to spy.


    He slipped in just as Damien form turned the corner moving down towards Morvakar¡¯s parlour.


    Morvakar was hunched over a kettle. He didn¡¯t even turn around to see who it was.


    "Prince Damien," the sorcerer greeted. "I thought you forgot all about me."

 Chapter 166: Leann Rhimes - I Need You

    <h4>Chapter 166: Leann Rhimes - I Need You</h4>


    "I wish," Damien muttered as he stepped inside. He looked unusually rumpled tonight. "Turns out we need you now more than ever."


    Morvakar turned then, eyebrows raised. "Well," he said, reaching for a mug with one hand, "it is nice to be needed. How¡¯s the princess? And the baby?"


    Damien offered a weak smirk. "Actually... that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. We have a problem."


    "Of course you do." Morvakar plopped into his chair, steam from his mug curling in the air. "Every time you show up, it¡¯s with a crisis. What is it this time?"


    Damien¡¯s face hardened. "The baby... it¡¯s killing her."


    The mug slipped from his hand, hitting the side stool with a loud ck, its contents sshing.


    "How?" he asked, eyes burning with urgency.


    "It¡¯s feeding on her blood," Damien said.


    <subt>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</subt>


    "Then give her blood!" Morvakar snapped. "I mean, it is simple, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Oh... really? Why didn¡¯t I think about that?" Damien said as he dropped onto the nearest chair. "Get her blood? Why, thank you, Morvakar. I¡¯m so relieved. Truly. My crown was starting to weigh a little too lightly on my head."


    Morvakar arched a brow, entirely unfazed by the prince¡¯s dramatic monologue. "The quantity she needs is above the legal limit," he murmured, more to himself than Damien.


    "Yes," Damien said dryly. "Wee to the conversation."


    Morvakar exhaled deeply and moved to refill his mug.


    "I... She cannot die," Morvakar said finally, the seriousness in his tone cutting through the banter.


    Damien¡¯s mocking tone disappeared at once. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, rubbing his temples. "I agree with you," he said. "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here. But that still brings me back to the same point¡ªI don¡¯t know what to do. Luna thinks you will have the answers. You¡¯re her fairy god-sorcerer, right?"


    Morvakar scoffed. "I cannot just whip solutions out of my ass, Damien. Contrary to popr belief, this is not a wish-granting coven. I have no spell that conjures liters of blood." He turned to look at him. "It¡¯s either you get her the blood she needs... or you get rid of the child."


    "Wow. Casual infanticide. Very on-brand of you."


    "It¡¯s not an easy choice," Morvakar said, folding his arms. "But it is a choice."


    Damien stared at the floor for a long beat before exhaling in frustration. "You should know Luna as much as I do," he muttered. "You created her. Tell me¡ªdid you take your sweet time adding streaks of stubbornness when you were brewing whatever experimental voodoo you were feeding her mother?"


    That made Morvakar chuckle. A low, weathered sound. "You could say so. My son was just as spirited as her."


    "She¡¯s quite set in not taking any more blood than allowed," Damien added after a pause. "And I¡¯m damned sure she wouldn¡¯t agree to get rid of the child. She¡¯s willing to die for it."


    "Then get her the blood¡ªwithout her knowing it," Morvakar said.


    Damien looked up slowly. "I promised never to keep anything from her," he said.


    Morvakar scoffed. "Now you want to tell her everything? How noble. When you were supposed to, you kept everything locked tighter than a chastity belt. You choose now, of all times, to be transparent?"


    "Listen, if you can get ess to blood, Prince Damien... give it to her. Pretend it¡¯s juice! I don¡¯t care. Just do it."


    "Morvakar..." Damien began.


    "Damien," Morvakar countered, mimicking the same tone with concern. "I¡¯m begging you."


    There was a long pause. Then Damien looked at him, eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Why is she so important to you, Morvakar? What connection is it that you share?"


    Morvakar hesitated, caught off guard by the question.


    "Well," he said finally, "I got to know her. And when I did... I was amazed at what I created. She¡¯s a wonder, Damien. She¡¯s stubborn, infuriating, impulsive. She deserves all the happiness this godforsaken world has to offer....She feels like..."


    <subt>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</subt>


    "Like a daughter," Damien finished.


    "In a magical sense, yes," Morvakar added quickly, as though rifying before it got too mushy. "Now back to the real matter at hand¡ªget her blood, Damien. Before we lose her."


    "I can get her blood," he admitted. "It¡¯s just that... well, it means I have to put someone in danger."


    Morvakar¡¯s brows rose slowly, curiosity now piqued. "Oh?"


    "Actually," Damien said with a wry smirk, "it¡¯s someone you know."


    "Let me guess," Morvakar muttered, rolling his eyes. "Your guardian angel... Veyron."


    Damien gave a tiredugh. "He insists on handling it himself. Says it¡¯s his honor, his duty, his life¡¯s purpose. The usual self-sacrificing speech. I swear, sometimes I think he practices it in the mirror."


    "He believes Gabriel would use the situation against us if he found out," Damien added.


    Morvakar snorted. "Gabriel will use your shoces against you if you let him."


    Then Damien stood. "If she finds out, she is going to kill me."


    "She has to live, Damien," Morvakar said softly. "And if ites to a choice between mother and child..."


    Damien¡¯s throat tightened. He didn¡¯t need to hear the rest of the sentence. He had already finished it a thousand times in his mind. "The mother lives," he whispered hoarsely, nodding slowly as though trying to convince the universe it would obey him through sheer repetition. "I know. I wouldn¡¯t... I couldn¡¯t... I can¡¯t lose her."


    The words came out broken, cracked.


    "Which brings me to my next issue," Damien said. "Do you think I¡¯ll live long enough to see the child born?"


    Morvakar looked at Damien for a long moment, the lines on his face deepening. "I honestly don¡¯t know," he admitted. "I already told you what the solution is."


    <subt></subt>


    "That¡¯s not a solution." He rubbed his jaw, clearly fighting to keep hisposure. "I don¡¯t have a true mate out there. And even if I did, even if she dropped from the sky, I¡¯m not marking anyone else."


    "If I die, I die. I just... I need to protect Luna until the child is born. Because no one else can do it."

 Chapter 167: Yemi Alade - True Love

    <h4>Chapter 167: Yemi de - True Love</h4>


    Morvakar stared at him in silence, heart heavy.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Damien," he said atst. "I wish there was something I could do."


    "Yeah," Damien exhaled, staring nkly. "Me too."


    Unbeknownst to them, in the shadows, William had been pressed t against the wall, invisible beneath the cloak of his spell. Every word he¡¯d overheard buzzed in his ears. His eyes gleamed with glee. A lot of things made sense now.


    A lot of things.


    Silently, he slipped out of the castle. The spell would wear off in minutes, but by then he¡¯d already be gone, halfway to Gabriel with news that would shift the tides of this war.


    And maybe, it would help Gabriel gain a kingdom but with the child being a true blood indeed, Williams doubted it.


    Back in the house, Damien sighed. "I should go."


    "Damien," Morvakar said again, more softly this time, "If you truly want to make sure Luna and her child will be protected, only you being alive can do that."


    Damien grumbled, "Then let¡¯s hope you find some other way to save me before deathes knocking."


    *****


    THREE WEEKS LATER


    The castle buzzed with gentle excitement. A calm unlike the storms of the past.


    Luna was seated on a settee in the entertainment room, dressed in a flowing robe, her fingers moving delicately over the edges of several ornate invitation cards.


    Damien¡¯s butler bowed respectfully as he epted the stack. "These will be delivered by noon, Your Highness."


    "Thank you." Luna quipped.


    The butler bowed again, and disappeared down the corridor. Luna leaned back and exhaled.


    She was just about to stretch when Doctor Thessally came down the hall, bag slung over her shoulder, clearly ready to make her escape before anything else was asked of her.


    "Doctor Thessa..." Luna called out. She reached for onest invite sitting beside her.


    Thessa turned, brows slightly raised, but paused with a curious tilt of her head.


    Luna smiled, walking over to her. "I¡¯d like you to be there." She handed her the card, fingers lingering just long enough to make the invitation feel intimate.


    The doctor chuckled. "Your Highness, I think the entire city¡¯s going to crash that wedding, invite or not."


    Lunaughed.


    "Thank you."


    Luna shrugged, brushing a hand over her stomach. "We want to keep the temple service private. Just the Lords, close family, friends. Everyone else can party themselves into oblivion at the castle square."


    Thessa looked down at the card in her hand. "You sure you want your doctor at something so intimate?"


    "Oh, absolutely. Plus, you will be quite handy if I pass out again." Luna said with a sly grin.


    Thessa chuckled. "Fair."


    The two shared a lightugh before the doctor¡¯s gaze shifted to Luna¡¯s midsection.


    "Just... please, take it easy with the stress, Your Highness," Thessa added gently, adjusting her bag. "Even with the transfusions, you¡¯re still walking a fine line."


    Luna straightened, defiant yet soft. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I feel great."


    Luna ced a hand gently over her belly. "But really... you said the baby¡¯s growing nicely. Better than expected."


    "Yes," Thessa said.


    "Good," Luna replied, chin tilting proudly.


    Thessa turned to leave, pausing only to nce back with a smirk. "Good luck with the peace talks."


    Luna nodded. "Thank you."


    Thessa walked away. Goddess help her the day the princess finds out what they¡¯d done behind her back, feeding her baby more than the legal limit.


    Luna adjusted her gown. A soft smile tugged at her lips as she walked to the bedroom, opened the door and peeked inside. Damien stood at the full-length mirror, buttoning thest of his formal jacket. His cufflinks gleamed, and his hair¡ªwet from a recent shower¡ªcurled rebelliously.


    <subt></subt>


    "Hey, husband-to-be," Luna purred, walking up to him and sliding her arms around his waist from behind.


    "Hey back at you, wife-to-be," Damien replied, smiling as her chin rested lightly on his shoulder. He covered her hands with his, relishing the warmth of her presence. "You seem ready to conquer the world."


    "I am," she whispered against his neck. "Aren¡¯t you?"


    Damien paused, meeting her gaze in the mirror. "I am," he said slowly, "It¡¯s just..." His jaw tightened slightly. "Kyllian has a gift¡ªan infuriating, consistent gift¡ªfor pushing my buttons. I¡¯m afraid the war might begin at that meeting."


    She released a smallugh and turned him around to face her fully, cing her hands on either side of his face. "Which is exactly why you aren¡¯t going to say anything. You¡¯re going to sit there, and smile. The peace talks will happen between both sitting kings. We invite the werewolf king to our wedding, drink celebratory wine, and have a blissful honeymoon. Sound like a n?"


    That drew a genuineugh from him. The tension in his shoulders finally loosened. "I never said this before..." he began, lifting a strand of her hair and tucking it gently behind her ear. "But your father did a great job preparing you for the court. You would make a magnificent queen."


    "You think so?" she asked quietly, a rare hint of vulnerability shing in her eyes.


    "I know so," Damien said with absolute certainty. "You¡¯ve got a knack for diplomacy, a terrifying ability to read people, and the backbone to make the likes of Gabriel nervous."


    <subt>free we\bnove(l)</subt>


    "I love you," Luna said softly.


    Damien felt his throat tighten. It was such a simple sentence buting from her, it always struck him like a first kiss.


    "I love you more," he replied, wrapping his arms around her. He buried his face in her neck for a second longer than necessary, inhaling the unique scent of her skin. It soothed him.


    But as his arms tightened around her, a pang of guilt stabbed through him. You¡¯re lying to her. About the blood. If Luna found out that he, Veyron, and Thessa had all beenplicit in breaking one of Blood City¡¯s oldest and strictestws... well, there would be hell to pay.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t risk losing her or the child. If lies were the currency for their survival, he would pay them¡ªagain and again.

 Chapter 168: Michael Jackson - Heal The World

    <h4>Chapter 168: Michael Jackson - Heal The World</h4>


    Kyllian arrived at the peace talks dressed in his royal garb, embroidered with the crest of the Werewolf Kingdom. Talon walked beside him in stoic silence, while two personal guards nked them, their sharp eyes scanning the neutral territory with rigid discipline.


    The location was an ironic choice for such a tense meeting, the humble little caf¨¦ situated in between boundaries.


    Luciver and Damien were already seated at the wrought-iron table outside the caf¨¦. Both vampires looked surprisingly rxed, sipping from identical porcin cups.


    But Kyllian¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the woman seated beside Damien. Luna.


    His Luna.


    She wore a gown that hugged her frame elegantly. Her cheeks had regained some color, and the slight curve of her belly was visible if one knew where to look. He did.


    She looked radiant.


    He took his seat stiffly across from them, his eyes locking briefly with hers. He felt the burn of her absence every day, and seeing her at Damien¡¯s side, full of light and...damn it, happy¡ªit rattled him.


    Before any of the men could speak, Luna cleared her throat.


    "If we may begin," she said. "This alliance has stood the test of time. For centuries, both kingdoms¡ªhave upheld peace, cooperation, and even trade. To let centuries of diplomacy fall apart over unverified usations and unchecked tempers would not only weaken us but endanger our people."


    "We are on the brink of war," she continued, "because of fear. That is a dangerous ce to govern from¡ªfear. And if we let it fester, it will burn everything we¡¯ve built."


    Kyllian sat back, arms folded. "Fear is a rational reaction when vampires storm a werewolf border."


    "Rogue vampires," Damien interjected smoothly. "Ones we are currently hunting."


    Luna continued. "The purpose of this meeting is to re-establish trust. If we seed, we will invite Alpha King Kyllian and his council to our wedding as a symbol of renewed unity between the kingdoms."


    Kyllian¡¯s jaw tightened at that, but he said nothing.


    Luna¡¯s gaze swept over the temporary peace table.


    "Thete King Magnus," she began, "my father would roll in his grave to see us like this. Suspicion between us when what we should be doing is defending each other."


    Even Damien stilled, his hand pausing mid-drum against the armrest of his chair.


    Luna continued, "We¡¯ve stood side by side through harsher centuries¡ªthough wary of each other, we were always avable for each other. And now... we¡¯re here. At odds because of uncertainty and pain." Her eyes flitted briefly to Kyllian. "I urge you both, as leaders of great peoples, to talk. Talk before tempers turn into tombs."


    Luciver folded his hands on the table. "Alpha King Kyllian," he said solemnly, "congrattions on your coronation. May your reign bring strength to your people."


    Kyllian nodded once in appreciation, his posture still stiff.


    Luciver continued, "We have been able to gather that the attack on your kingdom was orchestrated by a rogue faction of vampires. Well-trained. Organized. But not from Blood City. We believe they¡¯ve made camp outside our borders, we just don¡¯t know where."


    Kyllian¡¯s brow furrowed. His jaw flexed. "Words, Your Highness," he said tly. "Just words."


    "You still doubt us?"


    "I lost a king in that attack," Kyllian said. "The queen lost her mate. The princess lost a father. And in return, I was handed a throne I wasn¡¯t prepared for, and¡ªif we¡¯re being honest¡ªnot one that was meant to be mine."


    A flicker of guilt crossed Luna¡¯s face. Damien reached over and brushed her hand under the table.


    Luciver nodded slowly. "Then what do you require to clear your mind of all doubt?"


    Kyllian met his gaze. "I want a free pass¡ªinto and out of Blood City and its surrounding areas. For my scouts. My investigators. Myself."


    <subt></subt>


    Damienughed. "Why don¡¯t you just ask for the keys to Blood Castle while you¡¯re at it?"


    Talon, standing just behind Kyllian, subtly ced a hand on his Alpha¡¯s shoulder to anchor him. He knew Kyllian was a hair¡¯s breath from explosion.


    Luna pinched Damien under the table¡ªhard enough to be a warning, not hard enough to actually hurt.


    "Ow..." Damien exaggerated, clutching his side. He even winced for dramatic effect, eyes narrowed as he turned toward her with a pout.


    "Quit being a baby," Luna muttered under her breath, not even looking at him as she sipped her blood-and-mint infusion.


    Kyllian watched the couple¡¯s exchange from across the table, the tension radiating off him. The little joke between them might have been cute to others, but to him, it was a twisting dagger in a barely healing wound. That used to be his Luna. Now, she shared her fire with someone else.


    He cleared his throat. "If you want a truce," he said, "I need to avenge the death of my king."


    Luciver looked at him with a raised brow. "And by avenge, I assume that doesn¡¯t mean slicing the throats of everyone with fangs?"


    "It means the wolves will not rest until justice is served."


    Luciver folded his hands and nodded. "Then I¡¯ll have to discuss this with my council. But I will send you a diplomatic card in a few days."


    "It grants you ess in and around Blood City," Luciver continued, "but let me be crystal clear¡ªif any crimes aremitted during any of your visits, you will be subject to ourws."


    "Yes," Kyllian said, jaw still tight.


    Luciver grinned. "Splendid!"


    He rose to his feet. "Well, this was productive. But I have a naked appointment with one of my royal concubines, and she tends to grow impatient when the king iste. And clothed."


    Luna nearly spat her tea.


    Damien stood with him. "I¡¯ll be stopping by the za to get fitted for my suit for the wedding."


    Luciver turned to Luna. "You¡¯ve done well today, Princess. I cant wait for you to be queen, the council needs all you bring to the table."


    With that, he strode off to his waiting car.


    Kyllian leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, not saying a word as Damien adjusted his coat and turned to Luna.

 Chapter 169: Tate Mcrae - Are You Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 169: Tate Mcrae - Are You Okay?</h4>


    "You okay?" Damien asked her, a hand brushing down her back as he leaned in close.


    "I am now," she replied softly, locking eyes with him for a lingering moment. She had held her ground today, despite two powerful males barely restraining themselves.


    Damien offered Luna his arm and helped her to her feet. She steadied herself, her hand holding her head. Sometimes, she still felt a little faint but at least, she wasn¡¯t copsing.


    She turned and made her way toward Kyllian, whose tall frame was cast in the gold-drenched shadows of thete afternoon sun.


    "Hey," she said softly.


    "Hi." Kyllian¡¯s reply came with a half-smile that barely touched the grief buried in his eyes. "How are you doing now? The blood-sucking baby still using you as three square meals?"


    Lunaughed despite herself, cing a hand on her belly. "Pretty much. Kid¡¯s already got expensive taste."


    Kyllian chuckled with her, the tension between them easing for just a heartbeat. It was strange, really. How easy they fell back into familiar banter. "I wanted to apologise," she said then, her smile softening. "For making a scene at your coronation. That wasn¡¯t my intention."


    "I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay," he said, more serious now, his gaze trailing the faint paleness still clinging to her skin. "You are okay, right?"


    Luna nodded. "It¡¯s just a couple months of pregnancy. I can handle it."


    "I hate what this is turning you into." Slowly, he rose to his feet and reached for her hand, wrapping his fingers around hers with the familiarity of a man who once held her heart.


    "Kyllian..." she started.


    "I know," he interrupted. "You¡¯re marrying him. You love him. I¡¯m not blind, Luna. But that doesn¡¯t mean I have to stop caring."


    She gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. "I¡¯m fine, I promise. Say hi to my mother, okay? And I will send you your wedding invite."


    He nodded slowly, still holding her hand for a second longer than necessary, as though memorizing the texture of her skin. Then, in onest act of tenderness, he leaned in and kissed her cheek¡ªlingering, eyes closed.


    And then, he turned and walked away.


    Luna pivoted back toward Damien, who was wearing the kind of scowl that could curdle blood.


    "Oh goddess," she muttered, rolling her eyes. "Will you grow up? I am marrying you, aren¡¯t I?"


    Damien crossed his arms, trying his best to look unbothered, which¡ªjudging by his clenched jaw and narrowed eyes¡ªhe failed at miserably. "I don¡¯t want him anywhere near you," he muttered. "You know that¡¯s why he wants a free pass into Blood City, right? It¡¯s not for investigating anything. It¡¯s to see you. Whenever. He. Wants."


    Luna raised her brows, arms akimbo, in full ¡¯fianc¨¦e-who¡¯s-done-with-your-jealousy¡¯ mode. "Damien."


    "What?" he grumbled.


    "You do realize I live with you, right? That I sleep in your bed, carry your child, drink your blood smoothies?"


    "That¡¯s not the point."


    "Then what is?"


    "The point is, that wolf still has his nose in your orbit and he¡¯s just waiting for me to drop dead so he can howl his way back into your heart."


    She looped her arms around his neck, and gave him a small kiss on the lips. "You are my present. My future."


    Damien sighed, resting his forehead against hers. "You say that, but his lips were on your cheek for what felt like three Mississippis."


    Luna scoffed and shook her head, but there was a yful glint in her eye. "You are such a jealous vampire."


    Damien, adjusting the cuff of his sun coat as he opened the car door for her, shed her a crooked smile. "Only for you, love. Only for you."


    He helped her into the backseat with the care of someone cradling a crown jewel. As the door clicked shut and the engine roared to life with a low purr, Luna gave him a quick kiss.


    "Whats that for?" Damien asked.


    "For being a semi good boy." Luna said and Damien chuckled, pulling her closer to him.


    From a distance, Kyllian stood. His fists were clenched at his sides, his jaw working as if chewing on regret.


    "Your Highness," Talon said carefully, approaching him from behind. "We have to leave."


    "She¡¯lle back," Kyllian murmured, eyes locked on the vehicle that was disappearing into the path. "She has toe back."


    His mind, poisoned by longing, clung to every possible scenario: Damien dead before the child was born... Luna alone... her heart broken and needing sce. And her throne¡ªher throne¡ªstill waiting for her to im it. And who better to stand beside her than the one who had loved her first?


    *****


    Jane approached Kyllian¡¯s chambers with a mission honed by weeks of bitterness, jealousy, and one too many snidements from courtdies and maids.


    She opened the door without knocking, letting it creak dramatically before stepping in.


    Kyllian was seated at his massive desk, papers and files scattered before him. He didn¡¯t look up immediately.


    "Luna Jane," he said finally. "What can I do for you?"


    Jane folded her arms under her chest and let the door shut with a thud. "How long are you going to ignore your duties as a husband?" she asked pointedly.


    Kyllian turned in his chair to face her, clearly taken aback. "I... don¡¯t understand."


    "Oh,e on," she scoffed, walking further into the room. "I have made peace with the fact that you do not want me as your queen¡ªpainful peace, by the way. But I am your wife, Kyllian. Not a wall decoration. Not a dusty royal painting. A wife. And I refuse to be neglected."


    <subt>f.(r)eewe/bnov\ll</subt>


    "I¡¯m not neglecting you," Kyllian said, arms crossed. "It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been... swamped. Since all this began¡ªthe king¡¯s death, the crown, the kingdom, the princess..."


    "The crown will always be heavy, Kyllian." Jane¡¯s voice cracked as she took a step forward. "You¡¯re king now. Swamped is your new normal. You could at least stop treating me like I¡¯m a housent you forgot to water."

 Chapter 170: Al Green - Let’s Stay Together

    <h4>Chapter 170: Al Green - Let¡¯s Stay Together</h4>


    "You¡¯re right. It was unfair to you."


    She tilted her head. "Oh, thank you, Your Majesty. A royal acknowledgement of injustice. Should I bow?"


    Kyllian gave a half-smile, but it faded quickly. "Jane..."


    "We never had a wedding night, Kyllian. You just... asked Talon to pick me up, I was rushed into the hall, married in a heartbeat like I was a ceholder bride¡ªand I didn¡¯t see you the rest of the day."


    "So, I ask again, how long are you going to ignore me?" she asked.


    Kyllian looked down, shame tightening his jaw. "I¡¯m sorry," he said softly. "Truly. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so... presumptuous. About everything."


    Jane stepped closer and dropped to her knees in front of him.


    "Kyllian," she said, searching his face, "do you hate me?"


    "No... Of course not. Why would you say that?"


    "Because that¡¯s how it feels. You look through me like I¡¯m invisible. Like I¡¯m just one of Talon¡¯s reports sitting on your desk."


    "I don¡¯t hate you. Yes, I may not always agree with... some of your attitude and actions. But hate? That¡¯s not even close."


    "Then let¡¯s try," she said quickly, before she could lose her nerve. Her hands trembled slightly as she reached for his. "I¡¯m not asking you to love me, Kyllian. I¡¯m not delusional¡ªI know your heart belongs to another. But maybe, just maybe... can we at least try to give this a chance?"


    Kyllian looked down at her.


    "Jane..."


    Her hands slid confidently along his thighs, igniting nerves he thought had long gone numb. "There was a time," she whispered, "you were very much interested in me. The way you made love to me, Kyllian... no one else even came close."


    He tensed. His jaw flexed. "It was simply sex," he replied tly.


    Jane gave a soft, almost pityingugh as if amused by the defense. "Oh, darling. That¡¯s one of the things wives are meant for, isn¡¯t it?" she murmured, fingers working their way to his belt buckle.


    Kyllian didn¡¯t stop her.


    He leaned back in his chair, watching her with heavy eyes. Her touch wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. His body responded. Because he was a man. Because it had been too long. Because Luna was carrying another man¡¯s child.


    "I¡¯ve missed you," Jane whispered. Her breath grazed his skin. She licked the tip of his erection and Kyllian¡¯s body jerked in response. That kind of effect almost unnerved him.


    "Jane... no... don¡¯t¡ª" he murmured, but the wordscked conviction.


    She looked up at him, her lips ghosting over his cock. "Why not, Kyllian? I¡¯m your wife. You¡¯re my king."


    He swallowed hard.


    When Jane got no response, her gaze locked with his, daring and determined, and then she dipped her head, her mouth enveloping his cock without warning.


    Kyllian¡¯s hands found her hair. He groaned, the soundced with months of repression. Goddess, he had missed being wanted, being touched.


    "Jane... I can¡¯t give you any more than this."


    But she didn¡¯t stop. Couldn¡¯t. Her mouth was busy. She didn¡¯t want to hear words anyway. Words had never won her anything. Her moan vibrated against him, and Kyllian¡¯s restraint frayed.


    He cursed softly and pulled her off him with firm hands, helping her up as she looked up with a flush in her cheeks and triumph in her eyes. For a moment, their gazes locked¡ªhers pleading, his conflicted.


    Without speaking, Kyllian reached beneath her nightdress and slid her underwear down. His hand lingered, cupping her backside with remembrance. There had been passion once. There had even beenfort.


    He turned her around and guided her down, positioning her slowly. He needed to forget. She needed to be remembered.


    Jane gasped, from the intimacy of his cock inside her¡ªthe familiar fit, the way his breath hitched as she settled onto him. She would have preferred to face him, to study the storm in his eyes. But she would make do. She always did.


    She moved, her palms braced against the armrests of his desk chair.


    He leaned his head back, eyes closed, jaw tense.


    Kyllian¡¯s hands slid upward, settling over Jane¡¯s breasts as she moved above him. His thumbs brushed her nipples¡ªtight, eager peaks that responded instantly to his touch¡ªand he rolled them gently between his fingers. Jane gasped at the sensation, her moans echoing faintly through the chamber walls.


    He had to admit¡ªher body remembered him well. And his, despite the war within him, responded in kind.


    But then came that moment. That sharp edge of pleasure too powerful to stop.


    Kyllian¡¯s back arched, muscles tensing. He clutched her tightly, holding her flush against him, face buried in her neck as a guttural growl broke past his lips.


    Jane smiled¡ªsweet, sultry, and just a little bit sinister. Victory had never tasted sweeter.


    She came and she conquered.


    There would be a child. That was all she needed. Once the world knew, they wouldn¡¯t care about hearts or vows or regrets. They would see a line of session. They would see a queen.


    They would see her.


    *****


    "Damien?" Luna¡¯s voice floated from the study doorway, a small stack of letters in her hands.


    Damien didn¡¯t even lower his magazine¡ªsome ridiculous gossip rag with the headline ¡¯Royal Vampire Wedding: What Will She Wear?¡¯¡ªhe just hummed in response, half-listening.


    Luna narrowed her eyes and raised the stack slightly. "Did you invite the kings and lords from the foreign cities?"


    Damien finally looked up. "Huh? No, I didn¡¯t send any invites."


    Luna stepped closer, letters fanned out. "Well, I¡¯m holding RSVP letters. Formal, stamped, signed¡ªthree other kingdoms saying they¡¯ll be in attendance."


    He tilted his head, mildly amused. "Maybe they just... heard?"


    <subt></subt>


    "All of them?" She arched an eyebrow. "From oceans away?"


    Damien gave her his best innocent shrug. "Luna... people love weddings. Maybe my father invited them?" he stretched his hand to wee her to him.


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    She stepped closer and settled in his arms, head on his shoulder. "Still... it feels off."


    "I¡¯ll look into it," he murmured, kissing her temple. "But for now... let theme. Let them all watch us take the throne. And let them know¡ªthis is just the beginning."

 Chapter 171: Selena Gomez - Kill Em With Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 171: Selena Gomez - Kill Em With Kindness</h4>


    Luna stepped into The Crimson Bell, a ssy, candlelit restaurant nestled within the older part of Blood City. Red curtains swayed gently with the breeze from the windows, and violins yed softly from the quartet in the corner. Her eyes scanned the tables quickly and then locked onto the figure seated at the back, sipping a drink with the smug air of a man who had always gotten his way¡ªeven when he shouldn¡¯t have.


    "Lord Gabriel," Luna called smoothly as she approached, her voice as poised as a de sheathed in silk.


    Gabriel looked up from his wine ss, surprise flickering across his handsome, ageless face. The vampire had the charm of an aristocrat and the soul of a venomous serpent. "Princess Luna," he greeted with a pleasant smile that didn¡¯t touch his eyes. "How nice to see you. You look lovely despite the stress of carrying a strong vampire child."


    There was a chill in hispliment. Luna¡¯s lips curved into a practiced royal smile as she glided into the seat across from him. "Thank you," she replied, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear, subtly exposing the mark on her neck¡ªa silent message that she was imed, powerful, and not to be trifled with. "I was quite surprised to realise you were so invested in my uing wedding."


    Gabriel raised a brow, swirling his wine. "What can I say? Damien is my favourite nephew."


    Luna tilted her head and gave a softugh, the kind women in court give when they know they¡¯re about to draw blood. "Right. I see what you did there."


    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>


    Gabriel¡¯s smile twitched.


    She leaned forward slightly, folding her hands atop the white linen tablecloth. "See, when I first arrived here, I was warned to be wary of you. I thought, ¡¯Hey, give the poor guy a chance.¡¯ You were dealt a terrible hand¡ªanyone would be bitter and jealous if the throne was handed over to the son of a mere concubine instead of the crowned prince himself."


    Gabriel chuckled darkly, leaning back. "You got the history lesson, congrattions."


    "But," she continued, undeterred, her tone icy sweet, "It seems to me, you¡¯re quite hell-bent on screwing with our lives."


    Gabriel¡¯s smile widened. "I must say, Princess, you¡¯ve gotten sharper since west spoke. I¡¯m impressed."


    "I¡¯ve had excellent teachers," Luna said with a sharine smile. "You see, I¡¯ve learned that when someone offers you wine with one hand, they usually have a de in the other."


    "What is it you think I have done that warrants this hostile speech?" Gabriel asked, folding his napkin with the grace of a man who enjoyed a good duel of words over fine cuisine. His eyes glinted, amused, intrigued, and just the right amount of condescending. He reclined back into his leather chair, looking like he owned the room.


    Luna leaned forward slightly, one elbow resting on the linen-draped table. She spoke calmly, but the heat in her gaze could have melted steel. "Not hostile. I¡¯m just letting you know that you have my attention."


    Gabriel¡¯s brow arched, clearly delighted. "I¡¯m d."


    "Trust me, it¡¯s not a good thing." Her smile was all teeth. "Because I will watch you like a hawk. I will make sure that every second of the day, someone¡¯s got eyes on you."


    The flicker in Gabriel¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. If anything, it brightened. He picked up his wine ss and took a slow sip before answering. "Maybe I should do the same. I heard the prince¡¯s castle is a nest of secrets. Shady dealings, ndestine meetings with the lesser breeds. I dare say, it¡¯s more gossip-worthy than the city salon."


    "I¡¯m sure you already do that," she said coolly. "Lord Gabriel, I¡¯m a werewolf. We¡¯re quite famous for being relentless. And vindictive as hell when crossed." She leaned in just a breath. "I have made you my personal project."


    That hit home.


    Gabriel¡¯s smug smirk cracked. He chuckled, but this time the sound was more calcted than careless. "You say that like it¡¯s a threat."


    "Oh, darling," Luna stood, collecting her clutch and straightening her dress. "it isn¡¯t. it¡¯s the fact."


    He tilted his head to admire her boldness. Damn, the girl was more formidable than half the council members. As she turned to leave, she tossed one final jab over her shoulder.


    "Oh, and thank you for sending all those wedding invites on our behalf," she said sweetly. "It was quite thoughtful of you."


    Gabriel chuckled, lifting his fork to resume his meal. "Anything for you, Princess," he drawled.


    As she exited the restaurant, Gabriel¡¯s expression slowly shifted. The corners of his lips curled. His eyes lingered on the ce she had just stood, almost wistfully.


    "She has no idea," he murmured to his half-eaten steak, slicing into it with surgical precision, "how tremendously I¡¯m going to turn her perfect little life upside down."


    And then he ate, slowly, savoring each bite. The princess had drawn a line in the sand.


    <subt>free we\bnove(l)</subt>


    Gabriel intended to pour gasoline on it.


    *****


    Blood City pulsed with life¡ªmore than usual. The air itself seemed to crackle with anticipation. Days before the royal wedding, the city had transformed into a kingdom-wide festival.


    The influx of guests had turned Blood City into a sardine can of extravagantly dressed aristocrats and royals. Every inn, hotel, and bar was packed beyond capacity. Local business ownersughed all the way to the bank. Wine shops were sold out, tailors were triple-booked.


    Inside Blood Castles, the heart of the festivities, a whole guest castle had been assigned to the visiting kings and queens Gabriel had invited. The high lords, who hadn¡¯t made the cut for the castle, were scattered across luxury hotels in the capital.


    Damien had taken it upon himself to handle the chaos personally. Not that he didn¡¯t trust the royal stewards. He had smiled so hard in thest twenty-four hours his cheeks felt Botoxed. And he¡¯d shaken hands with more royals than he remembered ever existing.


    All Damien wanted now was ten minutes of silence or a bath. Preferably with his fianc¨¦e. But when he finally dragged his tired self back to their building, Luna was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 172: Queen - Somebody To Love

    <h4>Chapter 172: Queen - Somebody To Love</h4>


    Frowning, he wandered toward the west wing. He found the butler reorganizing a wine cart. "Where¡¯s the princess?" Damien asked, already unbuttoning his coat.


    The butler gave a gentle smile. "Top floor, Your Highness. On the balcony."


    He trudged up the spiral staircase, and pushed open the double doors leading to the balcony.


    Shey sprawled on a mattress that had clearly been dragged out just for herfortplete with a throw and a fluffy pillow. Her hair spilled around her, one hand resting on her belly, her eyes closed as if the chaos below didn¡¯t exist.


    He stopped at the doorway, heart loosening.


    "Wow," he muttered, to no one in particr. "I¡¯m marrying a goddess."


    She opened her eyes and smiled, azy, satisfied sort of smile that made his exhaustion melt away. "Hey, husband-to-be."


    "Hey, queen-of-the-rooftop," Damien replied, walking toward her and crouching beside the mattress.


    "Are you hiding?" Damien asked as he stepped onto the balcony, his tone yful but tinged with concern.


    Luna sighed and rolled onto her back. "Yes. Guilty as charged. Hide-and-seek champion of Blood City."


    Damien chuckled, toeing off his shoes and copsing beside her.


    She smiled faintly, her gaze drifting to the city lights below. "It¡¯s just... it¡¯s all a bit too much. The guests, the expectations, the royal protocols. I miss my mum. She somehow managed to n all my birthdays, castle dinners, and ceremonies without ever breaking a sweat."


    "Why didn¡¯t I take after her? She always seemed soposed. So... queenly."


    Damien¡¯s smile faltered just a little. "I think it has more to do with the person who really raised you. You spent more time with your father. You learned how to be an Alpha King, not a Queen. It¡¯s not a w, Luna."


    "Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right," she said. "But sometimes I wish I had more of her grace. Instead, I feel like I¡¯m just faking it until someone notices I have no idea what I¡¯m doing."


    Damien shifted beside her and gently bumped her shoulder. "Hey, newssh: everyone is faking it. Except maybe my dad."


    "Did you get everyone settled in?"


    "Yeah," he groaned. "It was like herding immortal cats. I¡¯ve aged a century."


    Damien leaned back and exhaled. "The strange thing is, my father swore he didn¡¯t invite most of these people. I didn¡¯t want to seem rude by interrogating them, but it¡¯s weird. It¡¯s like everyone just... showed up."


    "It was your uncle," Luna said quietly, her voice now sharpened with intent. "I found out."


    Damien groaned, dragging a hand over his face. "Oh boy. What is he up to now? nning to auction off the wedding venue for profit?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet," she replied, turning to look at him fully. "But I have my guards up. I¡¯ve started watching him closely. Whatever he¡¯s nning, he¡¯s not hiding it well."


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    "Good," Damien murmured as heid back and draped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close. His hand naturally settled on the gentle swell of her belly, instinctive and reverent. "He has never hidden his intentions. But I honestly don¡¯t care. Let him scheme. Let them all scheme. We are finally getting married."


    Luna ced her hand over his and closed her eyes for a moment. "It feels surreal."


    <subt>f\ree webn ovel(.</subt>


    "Yeah. Like we¡¯ve been holding our breath for this."


    Damien turned his head to meet her gaze. "Then let¡¯s make sure no one ruins this."


    "I can¡¯t believe how far we¡¯vee," Luna murmured, her fingers tracing idle patterns across Damien¡¯s chest. The warm night air drifted around them, scented faintly with rosewater from the balcony garden. "And how far we still have to go," she added, shifting slightly to face him, her hand now resting on his chest.


    Damien, already knowing the trajectory of the conversation, stretched and yawned in an exaggerated motion.


    "Damien," Luna said. She gave his arm a sharp tug, making him grunt. "I¡¯m not kidding. Come on. We need to see Morvakar. We agreed, remember? You said we¡¯d go together and find out if he has a solution to the whole... dying thing."


    He peeked out from under his arm, giving her a boyish, guilty smile. "You know how I feel about the subject. It¡¯s morbid. It¡¯s stressful. It¡¯s the worst kind of bedtime story."


    "Are you really going to leave me? By myself? With a child that may not even be born yet?"


    "I don¡¯t want to," Damien said quietly, turning to face her. His hand found hers and squeezed. "Goddess, Luna. All the things I want to do with you, for you, to you..."¡ªhe gave a teasing wiggle of his brows, making her snort despite herself¡ª"there will never be enough time."


    He exhaled, gaze darkening. "Even before you agreed to be mine, the idea of being with someone else felt... wrong. The few times I was with Seliora¡ª"


    Her eyes narrowed instantly.


    "¡ªwhich I deeply regret and barely remember, by the way," he said quickly, kissing her knuckles. "It felt like my veins were being pulled out of my skin. Like every part of me was resisting her, even if duty said otherwise. I was bound by obligation, but every inch of my soul was screaming your name. I have always been yours. Always yours."


    "Goddess, marry me right now," she said. "That¡¯s the sexiest thing you¡¯ve ever said."


    <subt>fr.eew eb novel.</subt>


    Damien rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t hide the smile tugging at his lips.


    "I¡¯m serious, Damien. We have to talk to Morvakar again. He might know something¡ªanything¡ªto stop this... this death sentence."


    "I did," he said finally, brushing his thumb against her jaw. "He still hasn¡¯t found another way."


    "He gave us a way already. You just don¡¯t want to ept it."


    Damien tilted his head toward her. "Let¡¯s say, hypothetically," he began, tone dripping with underlying dread, "I find the true mate Morvakar speaks of. Let¡¯s say she exists. I ept her, I mark her and cement the union, hypothetically. What happens with you? Are you just going to smile politely and watch me be bound to another woman like some kind of royal side sd?"

 Chapter 173: Amy Whinehouse - Back To Black

    <h4>Chapter 173: Amy Whinehouse - Back To ck</h4>


    Luna frowned. "Well... it¡¯ll hurt. I mean, yeah."


    "Right there," Damien cut in, snapping his fingers softly and sitting up a little, "Right there. That¡¯s the problem. I can¡¯t bear it. I would rather die than hurt you in any way. You think dying is the hard part? Hurting you would kill me."


    "You¡¯re sickeningly sweet," Luna groaned, flopping back onto the mattress.


    "Agreed," Damien said proudly, snuggling into her side. He wrapped an arm protectively around her, his hand settling naturally over her growing belly. "Can I take a nap now? I have a big day tomorrow."


    "This was supposed to be my hiding spot," Luna whined, narrowing her eyes yfully.


    "Well," he murmured, already halfway to dreand, "it is ours now. Deal with it, Princess."


    His smile lingered even after his eyes closed.


    *****


    The morning sun broke across Blood City with the thunderous excitement of a kingdom on the brink of celebration. The wedding of the vampire prince and the werewolf princess was more than an affair of hearts¡ªit was the stuff of power. The streets were alive with color. Every shop window bore pictures and projections of the royal couple.


    But inside Luna¡¯s private residence, the werewolf delegation, had arrived with their own thunder. Luna¡¯s mother, stepped out of the car. Kyllian followed, eyes scanning the surroundings with the instinct of someone who didn¡¯t trust anyone. Talon followed.


    Luna stood at the entrance. She smiled tightly. "Wee, Mother."


    "Well, thank Goddess you look healthy." Her mother eyed her stomach critically.


    Luna turned to lead them in. "We¡¯ve put you up here instead of the guest castle," she exined. "Space issues, of course. But also, mixing werewolves and vampires in close quarters? Let¡¯s not tempt fate."


    As she led them down the hall, Luna caught Kyllian sneaking a nce at her stomach.


    "Oh my Goddess, you are beginning to show," Ravena said as Luna lowered herself carefully onto the couch, her hands cradling the subtle curve of her growing belly.


    Lunaughed softly, brushing her fingers over the swell. "Just slightly, Mother. Honestly, I can¡¯t wait for the child to be born."


    "Neither can I," Kyllian muttered, too low for anyone to properly catch the weight behind it¡ªyet not low enough.


    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>


    Luna¡¯s head turned sharply. "What was that?"


    "Nothing." Kyllian straightened.


    "Hmm," she murmured, suspicious but choosing peace¡ªfor now.


    "When is this wedding happening?" Kyllian asked, in what he clearly thought was a casual tone butnded more like aint.


    "Tonight." Luna¡¯s face lit up. "The temple ceremony starts at dusk, then the reception will be held at the main town square. We had to switch venuesst minute because, well... apparently we¡¯re more popr than we thought."


    "Did the wedding nners still use my temte?" Ravena asked.


    "Yes. With minor adjustments," Luna replied.


    "Good," Ravena said with a crisp nod. "I¡¯m going to freshen up."


    And with that, she glided into the house.


    Luna turned to Talon, who had been standing awkwardly in the corner. "Talon, could you find one of the maids to help you settle in? I would like to have a word with the king."


    Talon gave a small bow¡ªthough he did shoot Kyllian a subtle warning nce before disappearing into the house. It looked like a coded message telling him to behave himself.


    Luna stood slowly and approached Kyllian, her eyes steady. "Walk with me," she said, brushing past him without waiting for an answer.


    Kyllian followed. He always did.


    "Is everything alright?" Kyllian asked, casting a sidelong nce at Luna as they strolled through the outer courtyard of Blood Castle. The air was cooler out here. The castle grounds bustled ahead of them.


    Luna slowed her pace. "When do you intend to begin your investigations into the attack on ournd?" she asked.


    Kyllian looked ahead for a long moment before replying, "I don¡¯t think I should discuss the details with you, Luna. No offense." He said it gently, but the subtext was clear: You¡¯re one of them now.


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she nodded. She wasn¡¯t na?ve. She¡¯d expected that answer. "But our agreement still stands," he added pointedly, "If Damien had a hand in what happened... you will kill him."


    "You know how Father used to say known enemies should never be ignored?"


    Kyllian¡¯s expression softened at the mention of thete king. "Yeah."


    "Well, I had a run-in recently. With one of the Lords."


    "That doesn¡¯t narrow it down." Kyllian muttered.


    "I think this one needs a closer look," Luna said, her voice now tinged with warning.


    "You suspect he may know something?" Kyllian raised a brow, but his tone shifted¡ªsharpened.


    Luna nodded. "I suspect... he knows everything."


    "That¡¯s a lot of everything."


    "It¡¯s in the way he threatened me," she said.


    <subt></subt>


    He stopped walking. "Wait. Threatened you?" His voice dropped an octave¡ªAlpha edge activated.


    "Yes," Luna confirmed calmly. "Not directly. Not stupidly. But in the way people do when they want you to know they have something up their sleeves."


    Kyllian¡¯s jaw tensed. "Tell me his name."


    "Damien¡¯s uncle. Lord Gabriel."


    "Does Damien know this?" he asked.


    "I didn¡¯t tell him," Luna said softly as they continued their walk across the castle grounds. "But both he and the King have always been wary of Gabriel. Just... royal history."


    "Wary?" Kyllian scoffed.


    The wind blew gently through the courtyard, fluttering the ceremonial banners hung high between poles. The scent of peonies filled the air.


    He stopped walking and turned to face her. "Are you safe here, princess?" he asked, his voice gentling in that way it always did when concern for her crept in.


    Luna gave him a small, almost amused smile. "I am, Kyllian. It may be nothing. I may just be paranoid." Her tone was light, but her eyes held the steel of someone who didn¡¯t believe her own words.


    "I¡¯m going to leave Talon here," Kyllian dered. "I do not like that you do not have your own people watching over you."


    Luna rolled her eyes in an exaggerated arc. "Damien is already overprotective. Now you want to chip in? Do you want me to bite you?"

 Chapter 174: Miley Cyrus - The Climb

    <h4>Chapter 174: Miley Cyrus - The Climb</h4>


    Kyllian snorted, amused despite himself. "You bite me, and I might bite back. Don¡¯t test me."


    She yfully narrowed her eyes. "Alpha or not, I will win. I always win."


    They bothughed, and for a brief moment, the thick tension between them lightened. But evenughter couldn¡¯t cover the undercurrent of what remained unsaid between them.


    "Fine," Kyllian said, relenting. "But if you need me, we need to find a way to get word across, Luna. Fast."


    Luna nodded and changed the subject. "Why didn¡¯t youe with your Luna?"


    At that, Kyllian instantly stiffened. His shoulders locked, his hands slid into his coat pockets, and he stared ahead. "We cannot all leave town for a royal wedding."


    Luna didn¡¯t speak right away. She studied him, the small twitch in his jaw, the way he avoided her gaze. "Is that the real reason," she said slowly, voice silk with an edge of suspicion, "or is it the same reason you didn¡¯t make her your queen?"


    He looked at her then, and his eyes said more than his lips ever would.


    "She¡¯s my wife, Luna," he said finally.


    "And yet, not your queen." Her tone wasn¡¯t mocking¡ªjust honest.


    Kyllian kicked at a loose stone on the ground, watching it skitter across the castle path. His jaw clenched as he avoided Luna¡¯s gaze.


    "I have my reasons."


    Luna raised an eyebrow.


    "Reasons like waiting for my husband to die."


    Kyllian smirked, unapologetic.


    "It¡¯s called hope."


    Luna let out a breathyugh, though there was nothing funny about the pity she felt for this man who once held her heart and refused to let go.


    "I¡¯d find that insulting if I wasn¡¯t in a good mood." She tilted her head. "He isn¡¯t going to die, Kyllian. I¡¯m noting back."


    He looked at her.


    "I could arrange his death myself then..."


    The sudden voice that cut through the air was velvet over steel.


    "Arrange whose death?"


    Kyllian turned, not startled¡ªhe was a king after all¡ªbut perhaps a little annoyed that his private moment with Luna had just been crashed by him.


    Damien, Vampire Prince and soon-to-be husband, stood with that infuriating casual power. His ck coat fluttered lightly in the wind, his eyes sharp and unreadable. But his hand reached for Luna instinctively, possessively, as if he needed to confirm she was still by his side.


    "Yours." Kyllian replied with a grin too wide to be friendly.


    "Charming as always, King Kyllian." Damien tugged Luna to his side gently, hand brushing her waist. "I hope your trip was stressful... and very painful."


    Luna groaned. "Boys, behave."


    "He started it." Damien muttered, pulling Luna even closer. She gave him a knowing side-eye.


    "What are you two doing out here anyway?" Damien asked, scanning her from head to toe. His eyes lingered on the slight exhaustion in her features. He frowned. "You should be off your feet. You need your strength for tonight."


    Luna smiled. Her prince. Always worrying. Always trying to protect her even when his world was falling apart inside.


    "I needed to speak with His Highness privately," she said diplomatically, ncing at Kyllian. "So I made him walk me back to your building."


    Damien tilted his head slightly at Kyllian but let it go. For now. The smirk on his lips said he was winning in the only game that mattered¡ªLuna¡¯s heart.


    "Well, we¡¯ll see you tonight at the wedding then, Your Highness." Damien¡¯s voice carried just enough finality to end the conversation, a verbal door politely shut.


    "Of course," Kyllian said, stuffing his hands into the pockets of his tailored ck coat. He gave a short, dry smile¡ªone that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes¡ªand turned away, walking back the same way they hade, each footstep echoing with a trace of defeat wrapped in simmering hope.


    Damien, watching him go, sighed and turned to Luna with that amused squint he wore when trying to act chill while being 100% not chill.


    "Privately, uhn?" he asked, as he guided her up the stairs and into the building. His hand settled lightly on the small of her back, possessive but not suffocating. ssic jealous vampire.


    Luna rolled her eyes, the corners of her mouth twitching up.


    "I¡¯m not telling you. It¡¯s Royal Envoy business." She lifted her chin in mock pride. "ssified. Top secret. Werewolf clearance only."


    Damien opened the door and held it dramatically.


    "Of course, my royal diplomat." He winked. "And for the record, if you wanted to torture me, ¡¯Royal Envoy business with Kyllian¡¯ is an excellent way to do it."


    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>


    ******


    Queen Ravena had arrived¡ªand with her arrival, the castle practically quaked under the force of her presence. The staff fell in line. Not even the head florist dared adjust a petal without Ravena¡¯s nod of approval.


    Ravena Sinir was a woman of vision. And that vision had absolutely no room for error. This was her daughter¡¯s wedding¡ªthe wedding of a princess, an alpha¡¯s heir, now fated mate to the Vampire Prince of Blood City. If that wasn¡¯t cause for drama and elegance, what was?


    She stormed into the prince¡¯s quarters, eyeing every detail. But then she saw Luna¡ªand her breath caught.


    There she stood, the soon-to-be Vampire Queen, radiant in soft ivory satin and delicate silver embroidery. The designers hovered around her, fluffing, fixing, perfecting.


    Ravena¡¯s voice cracked slightly.


    "If your husband had a beating heart, he would have a heart attack."


    Lunaughed, holding her veil up yfully.


    "Goddess, please. I still want a honeymoon. Let¡¯s not induce aa."


    The whole room chuckled.


    Just then, the door creaked open and Doctor Thessa slipped inside, wearing a white coat over her ceremonial dress. She gave a courteous bow.


    "I¡¯m going to ask for a little private time with the bride, please. We need to get her strength up for the ceremony."


    The stylists slowly nodded and began to pack their things, whispering and giggling.


    Everyone filed out slowly, their murmured congrattions and final makeup tips fading. The door clicked shut behind thest stylist, leaving only Ravena standing tall with her arms folded. Her eyes didn¡¯t miss a single detail: the intravenous drip, the silver-edged medical case, the slightly pale tint on Luna¡¯s cheeks despite the makeup. She hadn¡¯t raised a princess just to hand her over to the undead.

 Chapter 175: Cat Stevens - Morning Has Broken

    <h4>Chapter 175: Cat Stevens - Morning Has Broken</h4>


    Doctor Thessa had already begun setting up the blood drip. The line glinted under the chandelier¡¯s light as she attached it to Luna¡¯s hand with practiced gentleness. The blood trickled down slowly, rich and dark¡ªa quiet lifeline for both mother and child.


    "Is this a daily routine?" Ravena asked, her tone cool but not cold. She didn¡¯t look at Luna. Her eyes were fixed on the blood bag.


    Luna sighed, already bracing for a sermon.


    "If you¡¯re ufortable, Mum, you can wait outside.".


    "No. I¡¯m fine." Ravena¡¯s jaw twitched as she leaned against the wall, arms crossed even tighter. "Where does the bloode from? I mean... it¡¯s Blood City. There aren¡¯t any volunteers around throwing their veins open."


    Luna adjusted her veil slightly as Thessa checked her vitals. "We have a daily supply from the humans. Donated. It¡¯s all legal. There¡¯s a contract between Blood City and the human government. The blood is transported weekly in cryogenic tanks and delivered to the blood bank. It¡¯s all paid for. And monitored."


    "Hmm." Ravena made a sound that could¡¯ve meant anything from interesting to treasonous. "It¡¯s strange hearing you say we. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve epted you¡¯re one of them now."


    Luna¡¯s gaze met her mother¡¯s.


    <subt></subt>


    "I am, Mum. I am carrying the royal heir. I¡¯m marrying my mate today. And in a few days, I¡¯ll be queen. He will be king. They are my people now. This is my home."


    Ravena hadn¡¯t expected Luna to say it out loud¡ªto im them, im him, sopletely.


    Doctor Thessa, sensing the crackling tension, cleared her throat gently.


    "I¡¯ll be by your side all through the wedding, Your Highness, in case you need me. If you feel anything wrong¡ªfatigue, dizziness, anything¡ªjust let me know." She spoke gently but efficiently, a steady presence in a room thick with emotion.


    Luna offered her a grateful smile.


    "Thank you, Thessa. Really. I know I¡¯ve been a handful."


    "Just slightly." Thessa replied with a wink.


    Ravena sat down finally, eyes still on the drip. She didn¡¯t say another word.


    Thirty minutester, thest of the blood was gone. "Thank you, Thessa," Luna murmured.


    Thessa nodded and began packing up her tools. "Your Highness, I realise that you are strong, stronger than most. Just... maybe don¡¯t try to exert yourself too much tonight."


    Luna snorted. "Fine." She rolled her shoulders and stood with grace, tugging her dress into ce. She checked herself in the full-length mirror. Everything was perfect¡ªher hair, her gown.


    Then she whispered, "Let¡¯s get me married."


    <subt>fre.eweb novel\.c om</subt>


    *****


    At the temple, Damien stood atop the ceremonial tform. He was encased in a custom ck tuxedo.


    He stood straighter as he scanned the faces around him. His father, King Luciver. Beside him stood Kyllian, doing his best impersonation of a stone pir. Talon stood beside Kyllian, while Doctor Thessa gave Damien a small nod of assurance that everything would be okay.


    His father stood beside him.


    Then came the music. The pianist struck the first chords of the bride¡¯s wee song. A hush fell.


    The doors of the temple creaked open slowly. Damien barely breathed. His fangs pressed into his lip as the light from the chandeliers danced along the marble floor¡ªand then she appeared.


    She walked with the kind of grace only seen in dreams. Her hair, curled softly, was crowned by a delicate veil. She was escorted by her mother, who looked tightly wound.


    And in that moment, Damien stopped hearing music.


    He stopped hearing anything at all.


    Because nothing else mattered. Nothing.


    She was there. She was walking toward him.


    He exhaled slowly, his hands fidgeting slightly at his sides.


    He¡¯d known she was beautiful. That wasn¡¯t new. But today, it hit different.


    She was carrying his child. He didn¡¯t know what miracle he had pulled to get her to agree to marry him, but he vowed right there, internally andpletely, to never let her regret it.


    When she finally reached him, she smiled.


    And he grinned back.


    He squared his shoulders as she held his gaze, the way her eyes bore into his, unnerved him. She needed to see the strength in him, the one who would walk through fire and war just to bring herfort. So he held her gaze with a quiet intensity, a soft curl ying on the edge of his lips. He was hers, and she knew it.


    Her mother gave her onest nce, a slight nod of approval and retreated to take her ce beside Kyllian.


    The priest stepped forward, ancient and cloaked in crimson robes that trailed behind him. His voice echoed across the marble temple. "Today we witness the union of Damien Dragos, Prince of Blood City... and Princess Luna Sinire of the Werewolf kingdom..."


    Damien barely heard the rest. All he could think about was how small her hands looked in his as they joined them under the priest¡¯s touch. The ceremony was proceeding, the sacred rites being spoken, the power of the union binding not just two souls¡ªbut two species, two worlds.


    They said their vows. Hers were strong, clear, noble. His... well, he mumbled the words, but the message was clear. He would be the best he can be for her.


    It was beautiful.


    The rings were exchanged. The priest¡¯s voice rose.


    "You are now bound as one. Husband and wife. Crowned Prince and Princess of Blood City. I believe there is one more ritual we all came for..."


    Damien was already two steps ahead.


    Oh, he kissed her.


    He kissed her like he¡¯d been dying for centuries just to reach this moment. Like she was thest star in his sky. Like his entire existence was a prelude to this exact breath.


    Her arms wrapped around him almost instinctively, her fingers curled into the back of his jacket. His hand cradled the back of her neck gently, his thumb brushing her jaw.


    The priest cleared his throat eventually, but no one really moved.


    When they finally pulled apart, Luna whispered with a dazed grin, "If you kiss me like that again, we¡¯re skipping the reception."

 Chapter 176: Bruno Mars - Marry You

    <h4>Chapter 176: Bruno Mars - Marry You</h4>


    "We have some time before the reception," Damien said, the twinkle in his eye unmistakable. His fingers brushed against hers. Mischief and desire mingled in his voice.


    "I like the way you think," Luna winked, her cheeks slightly flushed from anticipation. She leaned in just slightly, lips parted, ready to test the boundaries of their first hour as a married couple.


    From behind them came a droll voice. "I¡¯m afraid there will be no shenanigans tonight. Your people await." Luciver, ever the walking reminder that joy must alwayse with duty, stepped forward.


    Luna rolled her eyes. "Well, thanks father inw."


    "I live to serve," Luciver replied dryly.


    Despite the interruption, Luna and Damien couldn¡¯t help but smile. Together, still locked at the hands, they walked out of the temple into the night air. The city¡¯s sky shimmered with floating me orbs¡ªtraditional Blood City weddingnterns believed to carry blessings into the stars. The effect was breathtaking.


    And standing below those stars, every royal lord and noble from every corner of the vampire empire waited in formation¡ªexcept, of course, Lord Gabriel, who was as conspicuously absent as he was dangerous. Luna felt it in her bones. Every joytely came with a shadow. She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but Damien¡¯s grip on her hand tightened, as if he knew exactly what she was thinking.


    Luciver took his ce on the balcony that jutted out from the temple front. His voice thundered with the elegance of ancient nobility. "I present to you the Crowned Prince and Princess of the Blood City!"


    Apuse thundered. Whistles. Fireworks then exploded in the sky.


    Damien turned to Luna, and kissed her.


    "I love you," he whispered.


    "I love you more, your highness," Luna replied with a grin that held both affection and sass. She gave his chest a yful push.


    They descended the wide marble stairs, their fingers still intertwined. As they approached the waiting luxury car, they looked every inch the fairytale.


    Not far off, Kyllian stood with his hands in his pockets.


    "I¡¯ll skip the reception," he said lowly to Queen Ravena, who had remained behind, her sharp eyes missing nothing.


    "Of course," she replied softly, her voice touched with a hint ofpassion. She knew. The way mothers always knew. The temple ceremony had already been more than he could stomach, and yet he endured it¡ªfor Luna. For what they used to be.


    "I¡¯ll see youter."


    He gave her a brief nod and turned, walking slowly through the golden-lit garden path that led toward Luna¡¯s building. His shoulders were heavy with resignation. As thenterns floated higher andughter echoed into the night, Kyllian disappeared beneath the ivy-covered archway, swallowed by his own silence.


    *****


    The town square had transformed into a fairy tale pulled straight from the pages of a princess¡¯s dream. Hundreds of well-dressed nobles, dignitaries, townsfolk, and invited guests gathered beneath a canopy ofnterns. The music swelled¡ªan elegant blend of traditional Blood City strings and modern werewolf drums¡ªan alliance even in melody. The massive wedding cake stood like a fortress in the center of the celebration: seven tiers tall,ced in gold-dusted frosting, and decorated with fresh bloodroses.


    The newlyweds stepped onto the gleaming crystal floorid across the square. The crowd hushed slightly as Damien took Luna¡¯s hand in his. He twirled her under the starry enchantment of the night, the hem of her gown sparkling.


    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you enjoy yourself too much, Mrs. Dragos," he said with a smirk, pulling her close again.


    "I¡¯d like to see you try and stop me," Luna replied,ughing softly. Her eyes held a mischievous glint as she swayed in his arms.


    He leaned in, their foreheads brushing. "Okay, but please let me know if you feel tired."


    Their moment was golden.


    <subt>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</subt>


    Doctor Thessa, who had been hovering near the edge of the dance floor, was watching the princess closely. And when Luna yawned¡ªjust once¡ªThessa was on the move.


    "Princess Luna," she called gently but firmly, stepping into the rhythm of the waltz. "How about a little break? Just a short rest?"


    Damien immediately pulled back. "Do as the good doctormands, or she¡¯ll report me to Veyron for pushing my bride too hard."


    "I would do that," Thessa deadpanned.


    Luna rolled her eyes with a fond smile. "Alright, alright. No one wants a cranky Veyron." She allowed herself to be escorted to the elegantly decorated lounge area to the side of the square, where cushioned chairs and refreshments awaited. As she sat, her hands instinctively brushed her stomach.


    It was then that a ripple passed through the crowd. A presence that nowadays made Luna¡¯s shoulders stiffen and her guard rise.


    Lord Gabriel emerged. His smile was charming. His eyes were knives.


    "Princess," he said smoothly, giving an exaggerated bow. "Allow me to offer my deepest congrattions. You are a vision. And may I say¡ªthis wedding? Absolutely beautiful."


    Luna smiled, but the corners of her lips were like des. "Thank you, Lord Gabriel."


    "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯d like to borrow your husband for a bit."


    Her smile didn¡¯t fade, but her posture shifted ever so slightly¡ªalert, sharp. She inclined her head gracefully. "Of course."


    As the older vampire led Damien away, Luna¡¯s eyes sharpened like the glint of moonlight on steel. She scanned the crowd. And there, near the drinks table where three noblewomen were giggling over Veyron¡¯s height, she found Talon.


    She raised a single finger and Talon immediately locked eyes with her.


    "Keep an eye on my husband, please," Luna whispered as he bowed low at her side.


    "Of course, Your Highness," Talon replied.


    She leaned back, watching Talon slip into the crowd. Her eyes, however, remained on the vanishing form of her husband and the very dangerous man leading him away.


    "What is it, Lord Gabriel?" Damien asked through a smile so tight it could slice ss. His voice was polite, but the underlying irritation simmered just beneath the surface. "It¡¯s my wedding. Can we try not to cause trouble?"


    (Anyone have theories on Lord Gabriel¡¯s motives? Drop yourments.)

 Chapter 177: Bobby McFerrin - Don’t Worry, Be Happy

    <h4>Chapter 177: Bobby McFerrin - Don¡¯t Worry, Be Happy</h4>


    Gabriel gave a breathy chuckle and spread his arms wide as if Damien had just used him of kicking puppies. "Don¡¯t worry," he said, his tone dripping with artificial innocence. "I admit defeat, Your Highness. The day is yours." He paused dramatically, then added, "But I would like you to meet some of the guests. I did invite them all this way from far away. It would be dreadfully rude not to."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. And if you think for one second that I believe that bullshit, you must think me na?ve."


    "Oh, Damien, I¡¯ve never thought you na?ve. Impulsive, maybe. Reckless? Absolutely. But never na?ve."


    As they moved deeper into the crowd, the music ying behind them shifted to something more upbeat. The crowd was high on joy, on wine, and on gossip.


    Gabriel, meanwhile, was on a mission. One Damien had failed to sniff out until it was almost toote. With the grace of a seasoned puppeteer, Gabriel steered Damien through clusters of guests, introducing him to dignitaries, royals, and aristocrats. Each introduction took no more than a few minutes¡ªjust enough for a handshake, a chuckle, and some vague pleasantries.


    "Your Highness, may I present Lady Vire of the Crimson Lakes."


    Damien shook her hand and forced a smile, already pulling away as Gabriel dragged him toward the next guest.


    And the next.


    And the next.


    It wasn¡¯t until about twenty minutes into this charade that Damien¡¯s brain caught up to what his instincts had been screaming all along: every single person Gabriel had introduced him to was a woman. Not just women¡ªeligible, powerful women. And every single time, Gabriel ensured they shook hands. Flesh to flesh. Palm to palm.


    What the hell was he trying to do?


    Damien¡¯s hackles rose, but his face remained impassive, charming even. He was a prince. A royal. And royals didn¡¯t pick fights at their own weddings.


    Still, his thoughts raced.


    Was Gabriel parading these women in front of him to see if something clicked? To see if one of them was his true mate. How could Gabriel have found out then?


    Damien turned slightly, just enough to catch Talon¡¯s eye across the square


    "Tell me, Lord Gabriel," Damien said as they paused by a fountain. "Why did you invite so many people from far away to my wedding? If you wanted to see them, you could have thrown a party of your own."


    Gabriel gave him a sly grin. "Well, I thought it best to help give you a political push using your wedding. You will be king soon. You need allies, you need powerful friends. Not ones loyal to your father, but ones loyal to you."


    Damien was still smiling as he leaned in close enough that only Gabriel could hear. "If I find out, Lord Gabriel that you are concocting something sinister, I will personally rearrange your bones."


    After more endless handshakes that left his fake smile bordering on serial-killer wide, Damien turned toward his uncle with a smile so stic it could¡¯ve been carved from a Barbie doll¡¯s face. "I think we should cut the cake now, uncle."


    He didn¡¯t miss the flicker of disappointment in Gabriel¡¯s eyes. That slight twitch at the corner of his lips, the barely perceptible narrowing of his pupils.


    "Of course," Gabriel replied smoothly. "We will continueter."


    Damien gave a tight nod and turned on his heel, spotting Talon lurking two steps behind.


    He exhaled as he returned to Luna¡¯s side, the tension in his shoulders loosening slightly.


    The master of ceremony raised his hands and announced with great flourish, "Ladies and Lords, citizens of Blood City and beyond... it is time for the cutting of the cake!"


    <sub>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</sub>


    Luna was already standing near the table. She caught Damien¡¯s eye and immediately frowned.


    "You okay?" she whispered, touching his arm lightly. Her thumb grazed his wrist in that way she knew calmed him.


    "Of course," he lied like a well-trained prince, his voice warm but distant. He didn¡¯t want to spoil their moment. Not when she looked this radiant.


    Her eyes lingered on his face, reading it. She didn¡¯t believe him, not for a second. But she smiled anyway. "Liar," she mouthed before leaning in and kissing his cheek.


    As the crowd counted down¡ªten, nine, eight¡ªDamien inhaled deeply. If Gabriel had been trying to rattle him with whatever matchmaking scheme he¡¯d cooked up, it had almost worked. But Luna was here now. His wife. His anchor.


    "Three... two... one!"


    Cheers exploded around them. With fingers intertwined around the ceremonial knife, they sliced through the bottom tier in unison as fireworks shot into the sky and the crowd erupted in apuse.


    They fed each other small pieces, a bit messy, with Luna smearing a dab on his lip on purpose.


    "Oh, it¡¯s war now," Damien said with mock solemnity, licking frosting off his upper lip. "You¡¯vemitted a crime against the crown."


    "I¡¯ve got immunity." She winked and grabbed the knife again, slicing off a generous wedge. Damien raised an eyebrow.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, already amused.


    She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she picked up a ziplock bag and carefully tucked the slice inside.


    "Who is that for?" Damien asked, still watching her like a man who just discovered his bride had secret cake-smuggling habits.


    She sealed the bag with a snap.


    "A friend," Luna said with a wink, sealing the ziplock bag.


    Damien cocked an eyebrow, warily amused. "A friend?"


    Luna leaned in, brushing a kiss on his cheek, and whispered, "A friend who wasn¡¯t able to be at my wedding."


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You¡¯re going to Morvakar, aren¡¯t you?"


    She gave a sheepish smile. "I have to go. Will you stay and mingle for a bit more? I¡¯ll see you back at home."


    "Luna..."


    Her eyes softened. "Just cover for me, please. Tell them the baby tires me out easily." She shed him a wink.


    Damien looked like he wanted to argue¡ªlike he should argue¡ªbut instead, he sighed dramatically, giving in.


    (Let¡¯s take a poll guys. Who do you want to expose Lord Gabriel¡¯s schemes first? Luna, Damien, Kyllian, Morvakar)

 Chapter 178: Billy Idol - White Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 178: Billy Idol - White Wedding</h4>


    Luna headed for the exitcy wedding gown swishing. She made it to the car they¡¯d arrived in, dropped into the driver¡¯s seat, and drove out of Blood City.


    *****


    Morvakar sat on a chair in his underground parlour.


    His eyes flicked toward the entrance even before she stepped inside. The rhythmic thump of Luna¡¯s heartbeat had approached steadily. Her heatbeat was back to normal again, a bit fast though. But it was just hers.


    The child¡¯s heartbeat had quieted. Muted in a way that confirmed that the child would be born a trueblood.


    Still, nothing had prepared him for the sight of her walking in¡ªwedding gown cascading behind her, cheeks flushed, the smell of roses and cake following.


    He stood, genuinely speechless, for perhaps the first time ever.


    "Hey, Morvakar," she said.


    "It¡¯s your wedding?" he asked.


    "No, this is my gardening dress." She lifted her arms like a model on a runway. "You like?"


    Morvakar raised an annoyed eyebrow, one that could wither a vineyard with its dry disdain. Luna, unfazed as always, blinked at him with faux innocence.


    She looked down at her dress, holding out theyers. "Uh... yes, silly. Why would I be wearing a wedding dress otherwise?... I didn¡¯t want you to miss out because I married a good man and its all thanks to your vindictive meddling."


    Morvakar sighed. But beneath the grumble, a smirk tugged at his lips. A rare, almost-forgotten curve. "You look like the Moon Goddess herself," he murmured, eyes flicking over her gown.


    Luna beamed.


    She extended the ziplock bag. "I brought you some cake." She ced it on the table close by.


    "And," she added, "if you have music in this shithole of a castle, would you like to dance?"


    Morvakar arched a brow again. "Are you mocking myir?"


    "Oh no," she said, her voice lilting. "I¡¯m admiring the ambiance." She chuckled.


    He got to his feet. With a flick of his fingers, the air was filled with soft violin music.


    Luna chuckled and tilted her head. "Show off."


    She stepped into his open arms. Just like Damien, Morvakar was particrly careful when he held her. His hand stayed above the tiny bump of her belly.


    "I wanted to say thank you," she said softly, eyes glinting.


    Morvakar looked down at her. "I don¡¯t deserve it."


    "Maybe. Maybe not," she said,ying her head briefly against his chest. "But I got something good, Morvakar. You gave me that¡ªwhether you meant to or not."


    His grip tightened, just slightly. The music swelled.


    "You are not a bad man," she added, gently. "I hope you know that. You¡¯re just hurt... and lonely. And angry. And a bit of a jerk. But not bad."


    "You make me sound pathetic." Morvakar scoffed, but there was no venom in his voice. Just the tired sigh of a man who had been feared by kingdoms, betrayed by his blood, and now stood swaying gently with a girl in a wedding gown. His amber eyes, once terrifying, softened for her.


    "Oh, you are," Luna deadpanned without missing a beat. "But still a good man. Deep, deep, deep down. Like, buried-under-tenyers-of-sorcery kind of deep."


    Morvakar gave a surprised chuckle¡ªone of those rare, involuntaryughs that startled even him. "You missed your calling. You¡¯d have made a sharp-mouthed court jester."


    "Eh," Luna shrugged. "Too pretty for the job. Also, I¡¯d get beheaded by week two."


    They spun slowly on the old stone floor.


    "Why did youe here, Luna?" he asked suddenly, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Be honest."


    Luna looked up at him. Then she sighed. "My father is gone. And today, of all days, I missed him a lot. I thought I¡¯d be okay, you know? I had Damien, I had everything. But there was this...hole." Her voice cracked. "And when I thought of who else I needed, I thought of you."


    Morvakar didn¡¯t speak immediately. He just kept moving, holding her a little closer.


    "I mean, you may not be my biological father," she added, with a weak smile, "but you did create me. Technically. So... I wanted to spend a few minutes with my... creator-dad-thing. Just for tonight."


    That made him smile, again.


    As they danced, Morvakar¡¯s thoughts slipped back to Williams, and then to Luna, the beautiful anomaly born of magic. She had been a pawn, once. A tool. Now, she was the closest thing to hope he had touched in almost a millenia.


    In that moment, as they turned to the soft strains of music, Morvakar made a silent vow: Whatever happens, she will not fall. Not if I have to burn the stars to keep her standing.


    ******


    Williams sat in Lord Gabriel¡¯s office.


    The room was immacte.


    Gabriel entered the room, still looking grumpy and disappointed. His jaw clenched, his brows in a perpetual scowl. With a sigh that could curdle blood, he ripped off his jacket and threw it dramatically over the arm of the sofa.


    From the far corner, William¡¯s voice purred through the shadows. "Well, you look happy."


    Gabriel jumped, spinning around. His hand went instinctively to the dagger sheathed inside his boot. "What the hell are you doing here?" he barked, ring into the dark.


    William emerged from the gloom, legs crossed, seatedfortably in the darkness as if it were his personal recliner. "What? No wee hug?"


    Gabriel shot him a look that could curdle wine. "Why are you here?" he asked through clenched teeth.


    "I was too excited," William shrugged. "Couldn¡¯t wait for you to bring me the juicy update. So¡ªdid your n work?"


    Gabriel let out a guttural growl. "No," he bit back.


    William clucked his tongue, mockingly. "Tsk tsk. So much effort, so little reward."


    Gabriel red. "How hard is it to find a mate? Are you sure you heard Morvakar right?"


    At the mention of his father¡¯s name, William¡¯s teasing faltered. "Yes," he said quietly. "I heard him."


    Gabriel exhaled, pacing. "Then what¡¯s next?"


    William sat up straighter now, his voice low but sharp. "Now, we do it my way," he said. "I don¡¯t know what the end game is here, honestly. But as long as we both get what we want, I¡¯ve decided to trust your process."


    (Dont forget those votes and gifts)

 Chapter 179: The Colourist - A Way

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Colourist - A Way</h4>


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes. "What exactly is your way?"


    "I can lead you to his mate," William said.


    "What are you talking about?"


    William smiled faintly. "I just need a lock of Damien¡¯s hair."


    Gabriel blinked. "You need what?"


    "A lock of his hair," William repeated.


    Gabriel stared at him as if he¡¯d asked for a unicorn liver. "We have just a few days before the coronation to pull everything together. I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯m supposed to get close to the crowned prince now, much less pluck a piece of his scalp."


    "You will find a way." Williams got to his feet, making for the door.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes. "What are you doing? Are you crazy? A human walking in the midst of vampires. You don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get noticed?"


    Williams turned. "Rx, Lord Gabriel. I used a cloaking spell, only you can see me."


    And just like that, he vanished into the hallway, the door clicking shut behind him with annoying finality.


    Gabriel ran a hand through his hair, muttering curses in ancient tongues. His office was silent again


    .Gabriel stared out the wide arched window of his chamber, watching as Blood City lit up in its usual ghostly glow. The coronation was only a week away. The city was preparing to crown Damien in full ceremony, a nightmare Gabriel had tried and failed to prevent.


    And now, he had less than a week to tear it all down.


    *****


    When Luna got back home, Damien was already fast asleep¡ªshirtless, limbs tangled in the sheets like a fallen statue. His broad chest rose and fell slowly, unbothered by the weight of the world or the noise of the city outside preparing for their future.


    He must¡¯ve been exhausted, she thought, from dancing and smiling.


    Luna stood there for a moment, still in her wedding dress, the fabric catching the moonlight from the high window. It was strange, this stillness. A few hours ago, they¡¯d been wrapped in celebration, drowning in music andughter. Now there was only silence¡ªand the faint pressure of expectation creeping in again.


    The coronation was in a week.


    With a sigh, she carefully stepped out of her dress, letting theyers slide off her body. She moved quietly, not wanting to wake him. d only in her underwear, she slipped into bed beside him.


    Her lips pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead. Then she turned away to rest, letting her back face his chest.


    Damien stirred. Even in sleep, his body responded to her. He felt the warmth of her body against his cool skin and instinctively draped a protective arm around her.


    Luna melted into his hold, her body curling into his. Her fingers found his and sped them loosely.


    His was cold. Hers was warm.


    They needed each other.


    A few minutes in, Damien¡¯s hand began to stray, almost absentmindedly. He was half-asleep, his body still humming from the chaos and splendor of the day¡¯s events. His fingerszily traced Luna¡¯s stomach, brushing over the curve of her waist.


    Luna¡¯s back was snug against his bare chest, feeling every breath he exhaled on the nape of her neck. His hand moved higher, fingers now gently cupping her breast in the dark. She let out a low chuckle, more breath than sound.


    "You¡¯re half-dead with fatigue, and yet somehow you still manage to grope me," she murmured teasingly.


    "Mmm," Damien breathed, not quite verbal, not quite asleep. "Husband duties."


    Luna smiled. Husband. She¡¯d barely had time to absorb it. The wedding had been grand. There had been shes of joy and stolen kisses.


    With one finger, Damien began to flick her nipple rhythmically, his touch still gentle. Luna let out a soft moan, and buried her face into the pillow. Her thighs shifted restlessly beneath the sheets, seeking more contact, more friction, more of him.


    Gently, Damien¡¯s hand dipped lower, past the waistband of her underwear. His fingers found the sensitive bundle of nerves between her thighs and began to drawzy circles, his breath hitching when Luna whimpered, pressing herself closer, her hips rolling back against him.


    Her soft moans grew into steady sighs, breathy and needful. She gripped the sheet with one hand and reached back with the other, fumbling a bit until her fingers found the hardness pressing against her from behind. She slid her hand beneath the band of his shorts, curling her fingers around him, stroking in slow, steady movements that matched the rhythm of his touch.


    Damien hissed softly through his teeth. The pleasure was sharp. His free hand moved up to cup her breast again while his other continued to work between her thighs. She was wet now, and responsive, her body arching to meet him with every pass of his fingers.


    They were both wide awake now, their exhaustion forgotten.


    The tip of Damien¡¯s cock was ever so oftening in contact with her ass as she slid her palm up and down the full length of him. Her hand, slick with warmth, moved rhythmically, her breathing soft beside his.


    Damien pushed continuously against her fingers, the movement unhurried. His jaw clenched, his eyes fluttering closed as he soaked in the pleasure of her touch. There was no rush.


    Both of them were lost in their own little world. They were lovers, they were soul-bound. His body, colder by nature, clung to her warmth. Her fingers trembled slightly as she touched him, overwhelmed by thefort of knowing she could make a prince unravel with just her hand.


    Luna was first to go down that erotic cliff, the wave of release crashing through her quietly but powerfully. Her body tensed, then melted back into him. She bit her bottom lip to muffle the sounds, but Damien heard. He felt her. Every twitch, every intake of breath. He followed shortly after, groaning against her shoulder as he came undone. There was something so intimate, so incredibly human, about climaxing together in silence, in sync.


    Their fingers stilled. Their hearts slowed. Their bodies, sticky and satisfied, pressed close. Damien¡¯s arm draped across her waist, pulling her tight. Quietly, they both drifted to sleep, still connected, still tangled in warmth and scent and safety.


    (Don¡¯t forget to vote, gift andment)

 Chapter 180: Neyo - Sexy Love

    <h4>Chapter 180: Neyo - Sexy Love</h4>


    When she woke up the next morning, hershes fluttering, she was still naked. And so was he.


    Damien¡¯s mouth was on her nipple, sucking and nibbling, his cold breath sending a ripple of pleasure across her entire body. It wasn¡¯t a dream. He was really there¡ªwrapped around her.


    She ran a hand down his face, her fingers brushing the sharp edge of his cheekbone before curling into his hair. "Well, good morning to you too."


    But his mouth was too full for a response. His muffled growl vibrated against her chest, making her giggle even as heat pooled low in her belly.


    Seeing that she was awake now, he got even hungrier. His lips smacked gently against her bare flesh, suctioning her nipple deeper into his mouth, tonguepping. His fingers found her other breast, squeezing it.


    Luna let her head fall back into the pillow, her fingers trailing over his shoulder and down his back. The soft sheets twisted around their hips, a testament to a night neither of them would soon forget. It was a nice way to wake up¡ªbody fired up and rearing to go.


    He sucked and sucked for minutes on end. And Luna let him. If that gave both of them pleasure, so be it. They had nowhere to be. Not yet. The coronation could wait.


    A few minutester, there was a knock at the door. The room was still bathed in the heavy hush of early morning light, the high curtains letting in only slivers of rose gold across the sheets. Luna opened one eye, her fingers still tangledzily in Damien¡¯s hair where hey pressed against her chest, clearly uninterested in being disturbed.


    Damien made no move to get up. His cold breath continued to fan against her warm skin, and his grip only tightened slightly as if silently reminding her that he wasn¡¯t done. Luna, amused and not entirely surprised, sighed and threw the thick velvet sheets over both of them with one hand, wrapping her other arm protectively around his shoulders. Her voice was a little husky from sleep, but stillposed. "Come in," she said.


    The door creaked open gently, and in walked Doctor Thessa, dressed in her usual medical robes, her ck satchel slung over her shoulder, and her sharp eyes scanning the scene without judgment. The aroma of sterilized tools and rich iron filled the air as she stepped closer, holding up a pack of blood and a small silver-tipped IV set.


    "Good morning, your highness," she said with a polite nod.


    Luna offered her a sheepish smile, lips curling slightly in embarrassment, though her expression betrayed no real regret. With a small, subtle gesture, she signaled downward toward Damien, who was stillfortably hidden beneath the sheets, his movements unapologetic and rhythmic. "He¡¯s... upied," she murmured, her toneced with dry humor.


    Thessa chuckled under her breath and nodded with perfect understanding. Without missing a beat, she moved to Luna¡¯s side and skillfully inserted the IV into her wrist. The blood began to flow from the crimson pouch, threading through the clear tubing and into Luna¡¯s veins. Despite the intimacy of the moment, everything about the doctor¡¯s movements was professional.


    The soft beep of the drip monitor added a faint hum to the room¡¯s charged stillness. Damien didn¡¯t pause even once. Thessa didn¡¯tment. This wasn¡¯t the time to mess with the honeymooning prince.


    As soon as she secured the tape and confirmed the steady flow of the blood, Thessa gave Luna a brief smile, bowed her head respectfully, and let herself out with barely a sound. The heavy door clicked shut, returning the room to its private sanctum.


    As soon as the door shut, Damien released her nipple from his mouth with a final, indulgent kiss and began to trail lower. His mouth left a damp trail across her stomach. Luna¡¯s breath hitched in anticipation, her fingers tightening in the sheets now pulled taut across her hips.


    Then he moved between her thighs. He spread her legs just wide enough to fit his broad shoulders through, his hands curling around her thighs. His tongue darted out, tasting her.


    Luna jerked in response. "Almighty goddess."


    The gasp tore from her lips, a whisper tangled in the sharp pleasure blooming between her thighs. Her body arched slightly, heels digging into the bed as she struggled to remain grounded. The mattress dipped beneath her hand, her knuckles pale against the sheets as she tried to anchor herself, but the storm inside her kept rising. The slow, steady trickle of blood from the drip above continued its rhythmic descent into her wrist, a quiet contrast to the erratic pulse thundering in her veins.


    Damien held her thighs in ce. His fingers curved around the soft flesh, spreading her open, anchoring her even as she thrashed beneath him. His lips remained locked to her center, relentless and unrepentant. There was nothing rushed about his movements.


    His mouth was everywhere¡ªhis tongue tracing the softest folds, teasing her with maddening slowness, then quickening in sudden bursts that made her tremble. His lips sealed over her clit, tugging gently, again and again, drawing the breath from her lungs. Luna was writhing, her spine arching as if trying to escape the intensity, even though her soul begged for more. It was too much¡ªand not enough.


    Then his fingers joined the party.


    She wasn¡¯t prepared. The stretch, the curl, the delicious pressure of his fingers as they slid inside her and began to scissor with a knowledge that only a bonded mate could possess. He was mapping her, remembering every gasp, every clench, every whispered plea. His tongue continued its merciless rhythm on her clit while his fingers pulsed deep inside her, curling just right, making her cry out his name in a voice that cracked at the edges.


    Luna let out a long cry. Her other hand tangled in his hair, fingers curling tight as if she could force him closer¡ªthough there was nowhere left for him to go. Still, she pressed his face against her, hips rolling instinctively, chasing the edge with wild abandon. She was gearing to explode, her soul thrumming with the ache of euphoria as she called his name, a million times in a minute.

 Chapter 181: Marvin Gaye - I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 181: Marvin Gaye - I Want You</h4>


    And Damien didn¡¯t let go. His pace only intensified, as if he was determined to make here undone in his mouth. It was possession. Worship. A lovenguage.


    It was his damned honeymoon.


    They had no white sands or secluded beaches. There was no escape to the mountains. The pce had imed their privacy. Her recovery had demanded proximity to Dr. Thessa.


    And yet, he nned on making full use of her. Every inch, every sigh, every trembling whimper that fell from her lips. He would fuck his wife properly. Without shame. Without regret. With every body part at his disposal, every ounce of love and lust twisted into one purpose¡ªletting her know that even if the world copsed, even if kingdoms fell, she would still belong to him.


    "Damien, please...I want you." Luna cried.


    Her fingers trembled as she dug into the sheets, her back arching helplessly under the weight of desire. Her thighs trembled against Damien¡¯s strong grip, still parted and held in ce as if he were anchoring her to the realm of the living.


    But he didn¡¯t stop.


    He dug deeper, curling his fingers in a way that made her see stars behind her flutteringshes, grazing the sweet bundle of nerves inside her as though he¡¯d mapped out every crevice of her body in another life. His tongue remained relentless on her clit¡ªsucking, swirling, drawing unrelenting waves of pleasure until her moan had no beginning or end, just pure helpless abandon.


    She was a storm beneath him, and he, a devoted worshipper in the temple of her skin.


    And so she came¡ªLuna shattered into a thousand pieces over his fingers and lips, her climax violent and consuming. Her body trembled so violently, Damien feared for a moment that he might have gone too far, forgotten her physical limits in his need to im every inch of her.


    But then he felt her hand resting gently on his shoulder, then stroking his hair in quiet gratitude. Her eyes shimmered with tears of unspoken love. Her chest rose and fell with the rhythm of surrender, and her legs slowly fell open.


    He kissed the inside of her thigh. She tasted like home.


    *****


    Kyllian waited until Ravena had left to go see Luna.


    She was trying her best to maintain civility these days, even toward the vampire prince her daughter now called husband.


    Once she was out of earshot, Kyllian turned toward Talon with a look that made the man narrow his eyes instantly. That gleam¡ªhalf mischief, half guilt¡ªwas a look Talon had seen on his alpha long before the crown had weighed down his shoulders. He¡¯d seen it when they were boys. He¡¯d seen it when Kyllian had fallen in love with Luna. He¡¯d seen it during council meetings, whenever Kyllian proposed something utterly reckless, but oddly brilliant.


    Talon raised a brow, bracing himself.


    "No..." Talon said before the request even left Kyllian¡¯s lips.


    Kyllian gave a wolfish grin. "You don¡¯t even know what I was going to say."


    "I know that grin. You¡¯re about to drag me into trouble."


    "I haven¡¯t said anything yet." Kyllian teased.


    Talon didn¡¯t return the smile. His arms were crossed over his chest, posture rigid, jaw tight with barely concealed tension. "Your Highness, I am not doing it."


    "At least, let me speak," he urged.


    Talon exhaled slowly. "Fine," he relented.


    "You will stay after the coronation," Kyllian said simply. "You are noting back with us."


    Talon¡¯s brows knitted tightly together. "And why would I do that?"


    "Because the princess needs one of us in her corner," Kyllian answered, stepping forward now. "She needs someone to protect her¡ªnot the throne. If anything happens¡ªgods forbid¡ªyou take her to the safe house at the pack."


    "Why do you think something is going to happen?" Talon asked quietly, searching his king¡¯s face for more than what he was being told.


    "I feel it in my bones, Talon," Kyllian replied, voice grave. He looked past Talon for a moment, as though he could see through the walls and into the future that troubled him. "She knows it too. I saw it in her eyes."


    "In the meantime," Kyllian continued, his gaze hardening again, "while you are here, I need you to find out about the attack on our kingdom."


    "You still think someone here was involved?"


    "I think the truth is being buried beneath politics," Kyllian said. "So dig. Make friends. Engage. Pretend. Earn their trust. We need to know who killed our king. We owe him that."


    Talon gave a slow nod, his shoulders rxing slightly. His loyalty wasn¡¯t to politics or crowns¡ªit was to the people he trusted. And Luna... she had always been more than just a princess. She was a symbol of their unity, their hope, their future.


    "I didn¡¯t think it would be that easy," Kyllian muttered, an eyebrow rising.


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m not doing this for you," Talon said, eyes narrowing slightly, his voice resolute. "I¡¯m doing it for the princess."


    "Oh, why, thank you. It¡¯s nice to know your king doesn¡¯t matter to you."


    Talon chuckled. "That¡¯s the first time in months you will make a joke, your highness."


    "I know," Kyllian admitted, voice hoarse. "I promise, I will heal. I promise. I just... it¡¯s taking more time than I thought it ever would."


    And it was. Losing his mentor had been a blow that shook the very foundation of his world. But it was Luna that had taken the rest of his spirit.


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re still hanging on to hope that she will someday still be yours. You need to let that go."


    "I will," he murmured, more to himself than to Talon. "It¡¯s unfair on Jane anyway."


    "Will you then make her queen?"


    "Not yet," Kyllian replied, straightening up, his voice low but resolute. "Not until I am sure the princess isn¡¯ting back. The throne belongs to her, not me."


    Talon raised a brow. "A werewolf princess marked by a vampire prince. You¡¯ll get push back from the council."

 Chapter 182: A Boogie With Da Hoodie - King Of My City

    <h4>Chapter 182: A Boogie With Da Hoodie - King Of My City</h4>


    Kyllian looked Talon squarely in the eye, his tone turning to steel. "Well, the council isn¡¯t king."


    *****


    Gabriel arrived at the underground hideout outside the border that housed Williams and his army.


    Williams emerged from the shadows.


    "Do you have it?" Williams asked.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied coolly, stepping forward. "I have it."


    "I thought you said it was difficult."


    "It was," Gabriel said, his tone clipped. He pulled something from his pocket and unwrapped it from a cloth. "But I have eyes and ears inside the castle."


    From the cloth, he revealed ab. Tucked between its teeth were a few strands of hair. Damien¡¯s hair.


    Gabriel offered it to Williams with a faint sneer, as though the object disgusted him more than the treachery it represented. "So how is the prince¡¯s hair supposed to help you find his mate?"


    Williams¡¯ mouth curled into a thin, malicious smile. "You can find anything, Lord Gabriel, if you want to. You just need the right tools."


    His fingers brushed over the strands of hair. "And all I need now, is a human sacrifice to bind the spell."


    Gabriel exhaled heavily, irritation etched in every breath. "Fine! You never ask for something simple." He rolled his eyes and muttered a curse beneath his breath. "I¡¯ll get you your human."


    He didn¡¯t ask why. He never did. There were darker things in Williams¡¯ arsenal he chose not to understand.


    Williams barely looked up, already engrossed in preparation. "Is the princess still getting her steady supply of blood?"


    "Yes," Gabriel said, his tone colder now. His shoulders stiffened. "And the trap for Veyron is almost ready."


    "None of these will be ready before the coronation," Williams pointed out, shifting his gaze back to Gabriel.


    Gabriel¡¯s smile returned, this time cruel and knowing. "It doesn¡¯t matter if Damien bes king," he said, "because what I have nned will ruin him... and his little mutt."


    "Why not just let him die? I mean that will be easier."


    Gabriel stiffened, jaw clenching as he faced the sorcerer. "Because then, the bastard child the mutt carries will be next in line to the throne which will put the mother in charge." He turned from Williams and walked toward the table that held potions, running a hand through his hair.


    The idea alone made his blood boil.


    "You really have thought this through," Williams muttered, though his tone was more mocking than impressed. He studied Gabriel carefully, eyes narrowing just enough to note the way his fingers curled into fists. Gabriel¡¯s hatred was personal now, just like his.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he exhaled a slow, bitter breath as though it were the only thing keeping him frombusting. Then, with quiet fury, he replied, "I have been thinking of how to get the throne back since it was taken from me."


    His voice trembled with restrained rage. Every syble carried the weight of years lost, of titles stripped, of dignity dragged through the mud. He could still remember the night Lucivar was crowned instead of him, the whispers behind court doors, the mocking nces. He had been born for the crown. Instead, he was cast aside.


    "And when you get the throne back?" Williams pressed, stepping closer, his footsteps whispering across the floor. He needed to be sure Gabriel hadn¡¯t forgotten the agreement¡ªthe real deal that bound them. His mate¡¯s death had to mean something, and if Gabriel strayed from the path they¡¯d forged, he¡¯d regret it.


    "I burn the werewolf kingdom to the ground," Gabriel said coldly. "Don¡¯t worry, Williams. Your fight has be my fight."


    Williams smiled, his lips curling into a grin that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Good," he said. "Very good."


    *****


    Veyron arrived at the abandoned docks in the human territory that night, the salt-stained air thick with fog. Moonlight danced on the ck water, casting silver trails that vanished as quickly as they formed.


    Doctor Thessa¡¯s car rolled in behind his, headlights momentarily sweeping over the rusted chains and forgotten crates that lined the dockside. The engine died. She stepped out¡ªpoised and confident.


    Veyron turned to her, shadows casting his sharp features in half-light. "Thessa... I¡¯m sorry."


    The words came abruptly, and even he wasn¡¯t sure what exactly he was apologizing for. Maybe it was the burden. Maybe it was everything.


    "Why?" she asked, one brow rising with curiosity.


    Veyron hesitated. "It just feels like I am asking too much of you, taking care of the princess and also overseeing the dispensing of the blood. There is no one else I can trust."


    She studied him for a moment. Underneath the stoicism, the tired lines around his eyes, the grim tightness of his lips¡ªshe saw the strain. Veyron was a man who carried too many lives depending on him.


    "I am honoured to do this, Sage. Besides, it¡¯s almost over. The baby is growing steadily. Strong little maniac he is," Thessa chuckled.


    "He better be," Veyron said, the corners of his lips tugging into a brief smile. "He is destined to take charge of a vast and strong empire."


    There was a long silence as they walked past stacked containers, their boots echoing faintly against the metal ground.


    "And if it¡¯s a girl?" Thessa asked softly, eyes forward, though Veyron could feel her nce shift to him.


    He stopped, hands slipping into his coat pockets as he turned his eyes to the vast darkness of the sea. "Then she has to work twice as hard to prove herself," he said atst, his voice low with something close to regret. "This world doesn¡¯t make it easy for women¡ªnot even ones born of legends."


    Thessa didn¡¯t argue. She knew better.


    "I wouldn¡¯t worry," she said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "It¡¯s in both parents¡¯ genes to lead."


    Veyron turned to her then.


    "I pray you¡¯re right."


    They reached the container at the edge of the dock. Two guards nked it, each armed to the teeth with rifles. Their faces were expressionless, trained, but their eyes flicked nervously toward Veyron and Thessa. No one liked being stationed at this particr site, no matter how well-paid.

 Chapter 183: Disturbed - Are You Ready

    <h4>Chapter 183: Disturbed - Are You Ready</h4>


    Veyron paused. The tension in the air thickened. "You ready?" he asked, not just referring to the task ahead¡ªbut to the morality of it all.


    Thessa nodded. She was a doctor, trained to save lives. But these past few weeks, she had learned to toe the line between mercy and necessity. "Yes."


    "Finish up. Make sure it¡¯s hygienically packed. I¡¯ll handle the smuggling into Blood City."


    Again, she nodded, her mouth tightening with resolve.


    With a slow breath, Veyron reached into his pocket and withdrew a small brass key. It glinted under the moonlight. He nodded at the guards, and one stepped aside while the other helped him pull the heavy sliding door open with a groan and a screech.


    The scent hit them first. Coppery. Heavy. The scent of barely-living flesh and recycled air.


    Inside, the container was dimly lit by a single hanging bulb. Beneath its pale glow were rows and rows of humans¡ªhundreds of them¡ªlying on makeshift beds, their wrists bandaged, some unconscious, others groaning faintly. Their skin was pale from weeks of slow, regted blood draws, their breathing shallow.


    Veyron¡¯s face remained impassive, but inside, something twisted. He had told himself this was temporary. A necessary evil to sustain Luna and the unborn heir.


    Thessa, too, stepped in without a word, already pulling on gloves and moving to the nearest table where vials and sterile bags waited. Her movements were professional¡ªbut her eyes lingered on a boy who couldn¡¯t have been older than fifteen.


    "Do you also sedate the underaged?" she asked the guards.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. Low dosage, monitored every four hours."


    She nodded and got to work, blocking out her feelings as she had trained herself to do. There would be time to grieveter. For now, they had to survive.


    Veyron remained by the entrance, a silent sentinel as Thessa moved from one donor to the next. His mind wandered to Luna, her body growing heavier with each passing day. This blood would keep her alive. Keep the heir alive.


    As the first bags began to fill, he whispered to the sky. "Forgive us."


    *****


    Williams handed the ne to Gabriel a few dayster, his grin stretching across his face with the pride of a mad scientist unveiling a weapon of mass destruction. "Call me a genius," he beamed, rocking on the balls of his heels.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t share his enthusiasm.


    He took the ne with a contemptuous look, letting it dangle from one hand. The pendant itself was ancient, a ckened casing surrounding a dull gem. The metal was carved with runes. "Because of a ne," he said tly. "I didn¡¯t ask for jewelry, Williams. I asked for the throne."


    Williams tsked and rolled his eyes, unbothered by the venom in Gabriel¡¯s voice. "So impatient," he muttered. "You nobles always want blood before the de¡¯s even drawn. I¡¯m finished with the spell. The ne will lead you to Damien¡¯s mate."


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers curled tighter around the ne. "Williams," he said slowly, voice clipped, "It is supposed to lead Damien to his mate."


    "Yes," Williams replied, folding his arms, "and unless you¡¯re nning on skipping to Blood City and handing it to the prince yourself with a cheerful ¡¯Here you go, my lord,¡¯ I¡¯d suggest you use it."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tensed, grinding teeth just barely audible beneath his breath. "You¡¯re telling me I have to find her?"


    "yes. I don¡¯t know how far it will take you¡ªshe could be here, she could be halfway across the continent. But all I do know is that this..." He tapped the gem. "This will lead you to her."


    Gabriel stared at the ne. "Okay," he said finally, voice low and taut with resolve. "So I just step outside and what happens?"


    "Look into the gem," Williams said, tone abruptly clinical as he shifted into the role of professor. "It¡¯s apass. And when you¡¯re within a few feet, it glows."


    Gabriel studied the gem.


    "And when I find her?" Gabriel asked.


    "You put the ne on her," Williams replied. "Her essence, the very thing that binds her to the prince, will pull at him¡ªno matter where he is. It¡¯s ancient soulmate magic. He won¡¯t be able to resist."


    Gabriel smiled for the first time in weeks. "You¡¯re sure about this?"


    "Very sure."


    "Soundsplicated though."


    Gabriel¡¯s tone was dry, but there was a bitter curl at the corner of his mouth.


    "Happiness doesn¡¯te easy," Williams replied, rolling his eyes. "Especially not for men like us."


    "There is one thing I keep forgetting to ask you," Gabriel said.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "We have what we want from your father. I hope you¡¯ve stopped seeing him."


    Williams stiffened for a moment, barely perceptible, but Gabriel¡¯s keen eyes didn¡¯t miss it. "Yes," he said, too quickly. "Haven¡¯t seen him since I found out what they were up to."


    "Good." Gabriel finally leaned back, his eyes never leaving him. "Your father seems to be on the side of the prince and his princess. I wouldn¡¯t want him getting a sniff of what we¡¯re up to¡ªor worse, you identally letting it slip that you¡¯re his son."


    Williams forced a grin. "Nothing to worry about."


    But his smile faded the moment he turned away, just fast enough that Gabriel wouldn¡¯t catch the flicker of guilt in his eyes. His fingers curled tightly against his side as he walked to the far end of the chamber. The truth pressed at his chest. He had seen his father. Repeatedly. He just couldn¡¯t stay away.


    *****


    Luna stood before a wide mirror, her fingers tracing the embroidery on her ceremonial dress.


    She smiled, a soft breathless sound, as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe the moment had finally arrived. "It¡¯s happening."


    Ravena, standing just behind her, met her daughter¡¯s gaze in the mirror andughed softly, her voice edged with tears. "Yes, sweetie. It is happening. You¡¯re going to be queen. Your father would be proud. You¡¯ve reallye out of all these strong."


    The words should haveforted her. They didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 184: RaeLynn - Queens Don’t

    <h4>Chapter 184: RaeLynn - Queens Don¡¯t</h4>


    Luna turned, the smile still fixed on her lips but dulled in her eyes. "You and I know he won¡¯t be. He wanted me to be queen of the Werewolf Kingdom. Not... Blood City."


    "He came to respect Damien, and he would give anything to see you safe," Ravena said, her voice trembling with the weight of memories too sacred to speak of aloud. "Being with Damien meant you would be safe and alive. Nothing else mattered. He was a good father."


    Luna touched her arm gently.


    "I know you miss him, Mum. I miss him too." Her father¡¯s death was a wound that hadn¡¯t scabbed over yet. It never would. "If you want, you could stay here some more after the coronation."


    Ravenaughed softly, but there was no real mirth in it. "I miss real sun more," she replied, her smile touched with longing. "I miss the woods. I miss letting my wolf out. I¡¯d rather be home...The only thing about home that isn¡¯t appealing is Kyllian¡¯s Luna."


    Luna groaned. "Mum... you are supposed to encourage him to get closer to his wife."


    Ravena arched an elegant brow. "Encourage him? The maidse to my quarters to hide from her, Luna."


    Luna crossed her arms, lips twitching in exasperation. "He can sense that you do not like her. And Kyllian respects you almost as much as he did Father. Could you at least pretend that you like her?"


    "I try," Ravena said, raising both hands in a gesture of mock surrender. "But she makes it difficult. The way she stares down everyone like they¡¯re beneath her... it¡¯s not fitting of a Luna much less a queen...Although... gossip around before we left is that Kyllian finally did his husband duties."


    Ravena smiled knowingly.


    Luna¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief. "Mother!"


    "What?" Ravena shrugged. "It¡¯s good news. Maybe she¡¯ll soften up a little now that she¡¯s been thoroughly¡ªwell, you know."


    Luna¡¯s cheeks flushed a shade too close to scarlet forfort, but herughter followed close behind.


    "Mum, are you gossiping with the maids again?" Luna asked with a smirk.


    Ravena didn¡¯t look the least bit embarrassed. "Don¡¯t judge me," she said, lifting her chin in mock defiance. "They do have juicy gossip."


    Luna rolled her eyes affectionately but couldn¡¯t suppress her smile. She sighed. "Shall we?"


    "Of course, love." Ravena took her daughter¡¯s arm gently, and together they stepped into the open courtyard, her ceremonial cloak trailing behind her.


    As they approached the Temple, Luna paused. Her breath caught as she stared up at the intricately carved columns. About a week ago, she had stood on these very steps, dressed in her wedding dress, marrying a vampire prince before the lords that ruled this world. And now, she was about to be crowned queen of it.


    She giggled, the sound soft and bright against the somber air. Turning to Ravena, her eyes sparkled with disbelief and joy. "It¡¯s really happening."


    Ravena smiled with pride and a quiet ache. "Yes, sweetie. It is."


    Without another word, Luna pulled her mother into a tight hug. For just a heartbeat, she allowed herself to sink into that embrace ¡ª into the warmth and safety that only a mother could offer. Then, with onest squeeze, she stepped away and waved goodbye, her heart pounding as the great temple doors creaked open before her.


    The moment she entered, a hush fell over the vast space. The ceiling soared high above. All the Lords of Blood were seated in a wide crescent around the ceremonial floor, their gazes sharp and silent. At the center of it all, on a dark throne, sat King Luciver himself.


    Luna was led forward by two temple maidens. She knelt gracefully onto a cushion. Her hands trembled slightly as she rested them on herp, her spine straight, her expressionposed. Inside, however, her thoughts churned.


    Where is he?


    Minutes bled into an hour. Time slowed. She could feel the lords¡¯ stares. Hear the whispers. Damien waste ¡ª and not by a little.


    Her heartbeat became a drum in her ears. She kept her face cid, trained by months of political etiquette, but dread coiled in her gut. Did something happen?


    Just as her anxiety reached a fever pitch, King Luciver¡¯s deep voice echoed through the chamber, dark andmanding. "Find the prince!"


    The guards moved immediately. A murmur rose among the Lords.


    Luna stared at the doors. Her fingers clenched slightly into her gown. She couldn¡¯t let them see fear.


    Where are you, Damien?


    *****


    TWO HOURS EARLIER


    The sun had barely begun itszy crawl over the peaks surrounding Blood City when King Luciver sped Damien¡¯s shoulder with a firm grip. The king¡¯s palm, calloused and scarred from centuries of ruling both battlefield and court, lingered a second longer than necessary.


    "Go get ready, Damien," he said. "I may be retiring today, but I will still be around to help you get settled into the throne properly."


    Damien arched a brow. His eyes studied his father with a mix of surprise and¡ªdare he admit it¡ªrelief. The thought of ascending without Luciver¡¯s shadow nearby had left a gnawing tension in his chest, even if he hadn¡¯t voiced it. The throne came with more than power¡ªit came with enemies, expectations, and the weight of legacy.


    "Oh..." Damien exhaled, feigning nonchnce. "I thought you were going to head to the Silver City with your concubines almost immediately."


    Luciver let out a low chuckle. "No. I will be here until I am sure you do not need me anymore."


    Damien ran a hand through his hair, his smirk returning as sarcasmced his next words. "So why in the hell did I spend the night with you instead of my wife?"


    Luciver grinned. "A guys¡¯ night is something you need. Not trapped between the princess¡¯s legs for hours on end."


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, embarrassment ring across his face. "How did you know about that?"


    "The maids talk," Luciver said, shrugging as he poured himself a drink. He swirled the dark red liquid before continuing. "And my concubines tend to give me all the juicy details."


    (Please, refer to author¡¯s note)

 Chapter 185: Adele - Rumour Has It

    <h4>Chapter 185: Adele - Rumour Has It</h4>


    Damien stared at him, incredulous. "So... you... my father... sit and gossip about my sexual activities."


    Luciver raised a brow,pletely unbothered, even pleased. "I need to know my son is not disappointing the Dragos name."


    A dryugh escaped Damien before he could stop it. "What, you want a weekly report? Should I send you charts?"


    The king¡¯s eyes glinted. "I¡¯d appreciate the effort. Maybe include a rating system."


    Damien groaned.


    "Look, Damien," Luciver added after a pause, his tone softening. "I make jest, but the truth is¡ªyou¡¯re not just my son anymore. You¡¯re the king-to-be. Every whisper in this castle, every breath you take, matters. The lords will judge you not just for your strength, but for your discipline. Your control. And yes¡ªyour ability to keep a queen satisfied. This realm, both vampire and wolf, is watching."


    Damien nodded, some of the humor fading from his features. "I know."


    "I believe in you," Luciver said, with a rare sincerity. "But I won¡¯t lie to you. This isn¡¯t a fair world. You and Luna...you¡¯re rewriting what¡¯s possible. That makes you a target."


    "Thank you. For staying."


    "Come on, go get ready. Today you be king."


    Damien held his father¡¯s gaze a moment longer than necessary, as if searching for a hidden truth in his eyes. But he found only the pale reflection of himself¡ªproud, burdened, doomed.


    Damien nodded, masking the flood of emotions tightening his throat with a smile. "Thank you, Father."


    He turned on his heel, leaving the castle.


    Damien¡¯s stride was steady at first but just as he passed the threshold of the gates, something sharp and invisible seized him.


    It was a pull. No¡ªmore than that. It was an ache. A violent, all-consuming tug in his soul.


    He gasped.


    The world blurred, as though the magic of the kingdom itself had warped around him. His breath came in short, ragged bursts. His hands trembled. His pupils dted. Every nerve in his body screamed in one direction. He should have turned right¡ªtoward his castle.


    Instead, he turned left.


    His body moved without thought, guided by something ancient and terrifyingly instinctual.


    Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas calling him.


    He walked out of Blood Castles and past the Royal Empire, ignoring the stares of nobles and guards as he passed.


    He passed the gilded boundary stones and entered the heart of the city proper¡ªwhere vampire dignitaries mingled. The city was alive with festivities for the coronation.


    He did not feel part of it.


    And then, he stopped.


    Standing before him, towering in elegance and opulence, was the Ebonhart Hotel¡ªa vast structure of ss designed to house foreign royalty and visiting lords.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was here. He didn¡¯t understand what force had brought him to this threshold. But his body knew. His soul knew. Somewhere in that building, something waited for him.


    He stepped into the hotel lobby, and the door closed behind him with a soft click.


    The interior was breathtaking¡ªvaulted ceilings with floating crystals that danced to silent music, marble floors, walls adorned with portraits and exotic art.


    Behind the reception desk stood a young woman in uniform, her expression frozen the moment she saw him.


    "Your Highness!" she gasped, eyes wide with reverence. She immediately bowed low, trembling slightly at the presence of the vampire prince. "Is there something I can help you with?"


    Her voice echoed in the silence. But Damien didn¡¯t answer right away. He was frozen¡ªmind foggy, instincts screaming.


    He frowned in confusion. "I don¡¯t know," he muttered, voice distant as if even he was unsure whether he was speaking to the receptionist or to himself. Every breath he took felt heavier, as if the very air had be apass pushing him forward.


    The receptionist was clearly concerned, but trailed behind him anyway.


    Damien got on the elevator, hands trembling slightly as he pressed the number for the next floor. As the lift hummed upward, the sharp, invisible frequency in his head intensified, a high-pitched note that made his jaw clench and his fangs twitch beneath his lips. Still, when the doors opened, it didn¡¯t feel right. The sound... the pull... it was higher.


    He pressed the button again.


    Another floor. Same pull.


    Again.


    Again.


    And again.


    Until finally, the elevator jolted to a stop at the topmost level. The air shifted, heavier, more saturated with whatever energy had been calling to him. This was it. He stepped out slowly, as if each footfall on the carpeted hallway was leading him toward a new fate. Curtains framed the wide ss windows at the far end, and distant mountains cast long shadows over Blood City¡¯s horizon.


    His feet carried him toward a door¡ªnumber 356.


    He stopped.


    "Who upies this room?"


    "Lady Sharona. From the Obsidian City in the west."


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Lady Sharona." The name meant nothing to him. No face came to mind.


    He had never met her.


    *****


    Inside Room 356, chaos brewed.


    A fiery p echoed through the suite, followed by a shocked gasp and the trembling whimper of a girl.


    "How dare you?" Lady Sharona snapped. Her eyes zed with fury, her dark curls spilling down the back of her robe. "I told you to get here this morning! It¡¯s almost midday!"


    The young maid recoiled, her cheek zing red where Sharona¡¯s hand had met her skin. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy," she stammered through tears. "The seamstress wasn¡¯t done with the fitting of your dress. I had to wait."


    "Excuses! If I arrive at the coronationte, I will have your head. Inconsequential idiot."


    Her eyes glowed with restrained rage. Her reflection stared back at her from the mirror: hauntingly beautiful, haughty, and dangerous.


    Sharona took a seatr. "Stop standing around and get on with my makeup," she snapped.


    The maid trembled as she opened the cosmetics case. Her hands were shaking so violently. Her lower lip quivered, tears glistening in hershes.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," the girl mumbled quickly, fumbling with the brushes as she moved to stand behind her mistress.

 Chapter 186: Pink - Family Portrait

    <h4>Chapter 186: Pink - Family Portrait</h4>


    As the maid began to dab powder on Sharona¡¯s cheekbones, a sudden knock echoed at the door.


    Sharona¡¯s head whipped toward the sound. Her voice turned venomous. "Get the door!"


    The maid paused, her hands hesitating for a beat before she bowed slightly and hurried to obey. As she twisted the knob and pulled the heavy door open, her breath caught in her throat.


    Standing there, framed by the dim corridor light, was the man she had only seen on Blood City media¡ªthe soon-to-be crowned king of Blood City, the vampire prince himself. Prince Damien. He looked taller in person, his presence maic and overwhelming.


    "Your Highness," she breathed, bowing quickly, her body dipping low in submission. The moment her head lowered, she felt the ne against her chest pulse¡ªone sharp beat. Then another.


    "Lady Sharona?" Damien asked. He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from her.


    "I¡¯ll get her," the maid answered quickly, trying to move away, eager to put distance between herself and his unsettling intensity.


    But Damien reached out, not touching her, just stopping her with his voice.


    "You¡¯re not Lady Sharona?" he asked, frowning.


    "No. I am her maid," she said softly, eyes downcast.


    He was stunned. For a moment, the hallway seemed to tilt beneath him. Everything inside him had told him that the person calling out to him was behind this door. And here she was¡ªthis girl. Not a noble. A maid. But he couldn¡¯t ignore the raging storm in his body screaming that it was her.


    His gaze dropped lower.


    And then he saw it.


    A pendant hung loosely around her neck, simple in design yet pulsing faintly with a red hue.


    "What¡¯s that?" he asked, voice suddenly sharp.


    "I... I don¡¯t..." the maid stammered, visibly nervous now under Damien¡¯s intense stare. Her fingers instinctively reached for the pendant around her neck, as if hoping to hide it. "A man walked up to me in the lobby and gave it to me. Said it would change my fate." She smiled, awkward and uncertain, as though only now realizing how foolish it all sounded. The glimmer of naive hope in her eyes flickered beneath her fear.


    Damien took a step closer, narrowing his eyes at the pulsing red glow of the ne. It called to him now, with every inch of his body, curling around his bones.


    "Isolde!" a shrill voice rang out from within the room, slicing through the moment. "What in the world is taking so long? You bumbling fool!"


    Sharona¡¯s voice was rich with entitlement, and then she appeared at the doorway. But her confidence faltered the moment she saw who stood outside her door.


    "Your Highness!" she gasped. There was a hunger in her eyes, quickly masked by faux elegance. She shoved Isolde out of the way with an irritated hiss, sending the girl sprawling to the floor with a soft thud against the carpet. "Don¡¯t mind my maid. I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    The sound of Damien¡¯s boot shifting on the floor silenced her.


    A dark, dangerous look crossed Damien¡¯s face, and in an instant, the energy around him changed. The very air in the corridor seemed to tighten.


    Sharona¡¯s words dried up in her throat as he stepped past her without acknowledging her presence. His gaze was fixed solely on the girl on the floor¡ªon Isolde.


    She looked so small and startled, trying to catch her breath as she pushed herself upright with trembling arms. Her longshes were wet with humiliation, cheeks flushed with embarrassment, but she met his gaze squarely, even in her shame.


    Damien extended a hand without a word. And the moment her fingers brushed his¡ª


    A red glow burst from thin air, wrapping around their wrists. The ancient mate bond manifested before their eyes. It coiled and shimmered, a visible sign of fate¡¯s final decision.


    Isolde¡¯s wide eyes shot to his, filled with disbelief and wonder.


    "Oh my goddess," she whispered, voice trembling as reality sank in.


    Her hand stilly in his, and she didn¡¯t pull it back.


    Damien didn¡¯t either. He stared at the mate string, heart thundering in his chest as the fire that had pulled him all morning suddenly made sense. This was the pull. This was the call.


    Sharona¡¯s hand clutched the doorframe, her perfectly contoured jaw ck with horror. "No... this... this is a mistake."


    All Damien could manage was "fuck!"


    *****


    "Your highness, if I would be allowed to go in search of my husband. I am worried and, truth be told, my pregnancy isn¡¯t really fond of this position." She was crouched low on a ceremonial cushion, her back curved ufortably, her long robes pooled around her. Her hand cradled her slightly rounded belly as her golden eyes searched the room for a familiar shadow that refused to appear.


    Around her, the Temple glowed faintly from the sacred fires burning in golden sconces. The Trueblood council watched in silence. They spoke with nces, with breaths, with the restrained tension of a court always teetering on the edge of ceremony and chaos.


    King Luciver, perched above them on the throne exhaled slowly. His eyes flickered with concern. "We don¡¯t know what has happened yet," he said. "For now, you can get up and sit on a proper chair."


    Luna¡¯s gaze lingered on him a moment longer. For all his cold demeanor and terrifying reputation, she could see it¡ªthe crease between his brows, the quiet urgency in the twitch of his fingers resting on the arm of the throne.


    Two of the temple attendants approached her quietly. They bowed first, as per protocol, and then gently helped her rise. Luna¡¯s legs trembled a little beneath her. Her body, though powerful, was not untouched by the demands of carrying a true blood child.


    And then the door opened.


    The murmurs hushed immediately. Heads turned.


    "I apologize for my dy," came the voice that made Luna¡¯s heart stutter in her chest. "I got caught up in an urgent matter."


    Damien strode into the sacred hall. His presence was maic. His aura crackled faintly with power and restrained emotion, as though he had walked through a battlefield before arriving.

 Chapter 187: Chicago - Hard To Say I’m Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chicago - Hard To Say I¡¯m Sorry</h4>


    Luna exhaled in quiet relief. Her heartbeat steadied. Her mate was safe.


    The templedies beside her gave her a regretful nce. One of them whispered, "Forgive us," before they lowered her to crouch again. Another cushion was brought for the prince, and he knelt beside her¡ªclose enough that their shoulders brushed, their breaths mingled¡ªbut there was a distance that had nothing to do with space.


    "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte," Damien whispered to her.


    "It¡¯s okay, you are here now," Luna replied softly, her hand instinctively reaching for his. But the instant her fingers touched his palm, she noticed it¡ªthe chill in his skin, the tension in his posture, the way he didn¡¯t fold his fingers into hers as he normally would. Her thumb brushed over his knuckles, trying to coax warmth back into him. It wasn¡¯t just the coolness of vampire skin. It was emotional frost.


    Her brows knit. "Are you okay?" she asked gently, eyes searching his face.


    His eyes were fixed ahead, on the altar, as though whatever had detained him still held his mind hostage. His jaw ticked.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was. A fight? A threat?


    "Yeah, sure," Damien nodded quickly, the words barely scraping past the tightness in his throat.


    "Shall we begin?" Luciver¡¯s voice rang out from the throne.


    The temple priest stepped forward solemnly. Incense trailed from a small brazier at his side, the smoke coiling upward as he approached the king. Ancient rites passed down through generations began, murmured in a tongue older than the kingdom itself. He touched Luciver¡¯s shoulders, chest, and forehead with sacred oils meant to sever spiritual ties to power, to cleanse the soul of duty and burden.


    With each word, Luna watched in silence. This was the end of one era, and the beginning of a future her child would be born into. Her mate was about to be king, for however long, she had no idea.


    Luciver was finally asked to rise.


    He stood slowly as if the centuries of leadership clung to his bones until the veryst second. Then, with a dramatic exhale, he stepped away from the throne.


    "You¡¯re it, kid!" he boomed, pping Damien on the back with a grin, as he passed by him.


    Damienughed, stood up and embraced his father. It was a moment shared between a father who had ruled for more than two lifetimes and a son who had survived impossible trials to stand here.


    Then Damien turned to the throne.


    The priest beckoned him forward, and the ritual of firemenced. A bowl of sacred mes was set at the foot of the throne, and Damien held his hands above it - a gesture symbolic of a king¡¯s readiness to burn for his people.


    The moment his fingers left the me, the crown was presented.


    Forged from steel and set with a single jewel at its center.


    "I present to you, King Damien Dragos," the priest intoned, his voice echoing.


    "Long live the king! Long live the king! Long live the king!" the court roared in unison, voices rising with triumph. Even Luna, still crouched despite her difort, joined the chant with shining eyes, her voice filled with pride, love, and a trembling sense of awe.


    The priest turned toward her then, and the templedies moved with haste and grace to help her up once more. She winced slightly, one hand on her belly and the other on ady¡¯s shoulder.


    And then she stepped forward.


    Every inch of movement was watched in silence as she walked to the secondary throne, just a few feet from Damien¡¯s. When she sat down, she turned her face to Damien, her gaze locking with his.


    A quiet beat passed between them. No words. Just a nce that said everything¡ªWe made it. I¡¯m with you. I¡¯m proud of you.


    Damien got to his feet. With a deep breath, he followed the priest to Luna.


    Then the queen¡¯s crown was handed to him.


    It was lighter than his own. He held it carefully as though he were holding her soul.


    Luna locked eyes with him.


    "I love you," he whispered.


    There was something in his tone that felt... final. A sadness hidden beneath pride, as though love had suddenly be too fragile to bear. Luna¡¯s brows creased in the smallest frown, but she didn¡¯t speak. The entire temple watched. She merely nodded, her fingers clenched against the sides of her dress, and looked ahead, fighting the unease rising in her chest.


    Damien raised the crown and gently ced it on her head, his fingers lingering in her hair just a moment longer than necessary.


    "I present to you Queen Luna Dragos!" Damien¡¯s voice rang out, stronger now, but his eyes remained on her as if seeking redemption in the midst of celebration.


    The court erupted.


    "Long live the queen! Long live the queen! Long live the queen!"


    Their voices echoed through the temple¡¯s arched ceilings, bouncing off marble pirs and stained ss windows that caught the sunlight and painted them all in colors of triumph.


    Luna turned to face them, her new crown steady on her head.


    Damien turned back toward his throne, the echo of the chants still filling the air. He sank into his seat with grace, cing his hands on the carved armrests as if they were extensions of his will.


    "Long live the king! Long live the queen!" the entire court bellowed again in unison, as if the repetition would make their reign eternal.


    *****


    Outside the temple, Ravena stood alone. She stood unmoving, staring up at the sky.


    "She did it, Magnus," she whispered. "She is queen."


    Her lips trembled into a smile. Bittersweet. Proud. She imagined herte husband watching from whatever realm he now resided in, his arms crossed, a knowing grin on his face. The very thought of him made her eyes sting.


    Just then, footsteps approached.


    She turned swiftly, her queenly poise never failing, though her heart leapt.


    It was Kyllian¡ªand Talon a step behind.

 Chapter 188: Ava Max - Kings and Queens

    <h4>Chapter 188: Ava Max - Kings and Queens</h4>


    There was a hardened resolve in Kyllian¡¯s eyes. He stopped before her, not saying a word.


    She stepped into his arms.


    For a moment, she let the tearse. Quiet, graceful sobs that shook her shoulders as she clung to Kyllian. Kyllian held her tightly, his chin resting on her head, and even he closed his eyes against the ache in his chest.


    "Your highness..." Kyllian said gently.


    "Would you quit calling me that?" Ravena sniffed. Her hand moved instinctively to wipe her tears, but they kept falling. Her daughter ¡ª her Luna ¡ª was no longer theirs.


    "You didn¡¯t cry when she got married," he said, hoping to lighten the mood, but his wordscked their intended yfulness. "Howe you are crying now?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Kyllian," Ravena answered with a broken breath, her voice trembling. "I feel like I have finally lost her. We have finally lost her."


    The confession shattered thest thread of herposure. Her sobs, though quiet, were raw and soul-deep ¡ª the grief of a mother watching her child step out of her reach.


    "Oh... Ravena..." Kyllian murmured. His arms came around her tighter, protectively, as though he could shield her from this particr brand of heartbreak.


    Then, the temple doors opened with a ceremonious groan, and all conversation ceased.


    Damien and Luna emerged ¡ª the newly crowned King and Queen of the vampire realm. The court lords followed in formation behind them


    .A new era had begun. The people cheered, the banners flew, and the court celebrated. But beneath the polished splendor, a storm brewed. Damien may have found a way to prolong his life... but at what cost?


    *****


    The coronation party was grand,vish beyond measure. Toasts were made, sses clinked, andughter rippled through the night.


    But Damien was barely present.


    He sat at the high table, smiling when necessary, nodding when addressed, but his eyes carried a ssy, distant look.


    Luna was seated beside him, her hand asionally brushing his under the table ¡ª a gentle, reassuring touch. She had no idea what storm brewed behind his silence.


    And then there was Gabriel.


    Damien¡¯s uncle was too cheerful. Suspiciously so. He moved about the ballroom with ease of someone who hadn¡¯t just lost a throne he once coveted. Hisughter rang out often, a little too loud, and his ss never seemed to empty.


    But the worst of it?


    He was standing with Lady Sharona.


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed, barely concealing the storm behind them. Sharona ¡ª the haughty woman who had tossed a young girl aside in his presence this very morning ¡ª now stood too close to Gabriel,ughing at whatever poisonous things he whispered into her ear. Her posture was flirtatious, her smile cunning.


    The image burned into Damien¡¯s mind. A cruel woman and a cunning uncle ¡ª what were they plotting? And did it have something to do with Isolde?


    Damien was truly torn.


    If he was to escape the cursed countdown of death, he had to mark his so-called true mate. A girl the blood goddess had chosen for him. The bond with Isolde had erupted with a frightening rity that morning, a magical thread that had no regard for love or loyalty. Marking her might save his life... but it would mean betraying the one woman who held his heart, his queen, the one he had fought death for¡ªLuna.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at her just yet. She sat beside him, poised, regal, and glowing. His queen. His mate by every meaning of the word that mattered to him. The one who had endured banishment, and bloodshed¡ªall for him. And now, she smiled up at him, unaware of the storm beginning to brew behind his eyes.


    "If you are tired, Damien, we can leave," Luna said softly. She tilted her head, watching him beneath her thickshes, as though she were trying to read the flickering shadows behind his expression.


    He swallowed, forcing a smile. "No, I¡¯m fine," he said. "I¡¯m sure the people will like to see us a bit more. They barely do."


    Luna narrowed her eyes, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I know something is wrong, Damien. I do. And I don¡¯t understand why you won¡¯t tell me."


    Her voice held pain. That was what broke him.


    He turned to her then, catching her hand gently in his, wrapping his fingers around hers. His thumb brushed over her skin. "I truly do love you, Luna," he said. "With every single nerve inside me."


    Her eyes softened, glimmering in the candlelight. She nodded. "I know. I do."


    The tenderness in her gaze only made it worse. Damien nodded too, as if trying tomit this moment to memory. The warmth of her touch. She needed to know this¡ªfeel this¡ªbecause soon...


    Soon, he feared she would hate him.


    Because just as the mate bond between them had pulled him to her in the first ce¡ªraw, urgent, undeniable¡ªthe same magic had taken root the moment Isolde¡¯s hand met his. That telltale thread of light had burst forth, winding their wrists. And he¡¯d walked out of that hotel room like his pants were on fire.


    He hadn¡¯t wanted it.


    It was a bond he didn¡¯t ask for. A bond he didn¡¯t need.


    But it was also the only chance he had left to survive.


    And the blood goddess, it seemed, had a brutal sense of humor¡ªto offer him poison in the form of the woman he loved and salvation in the form of someone who was not.


    Lord Gabriel walked over to the both of them and offered his congrattions.


    "Your Majesties, congrattions on your coronation. May your reign be peaceful." Gabriel bowed with the elegance of a man well-versed in courtly deception.


    Luna, ever the diplomat despite her inner fire, offered him a courteous nod and a soft, regal smile. "Thank you, Lord Gabriel," she said, her voiceced with grace. She kept her back straight and her tone light, but her hand instinctively tightened around Damien¡¯s arm as if she sensed the snake hiding in Gabriel¡¯s pleasant tone. She didn¡¯t need to know every detail to feel the tremor of unease in her mate.

 Chapter 189: Lady Gaga - The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 189: Lady Gaga - The Queen</h4>


    Damien didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t. Not with the boiling suspicion rising in his throat. He looked at Gabriel with quiet rage simmering in his gaze. There had been too many coincidencestely. Too many threads that led back to this man who was smiling just a little too much for someone who had just lost his chance at the throne. Damien remembered Gabriel¡¯s subtle insistence during the wedding party¡ªthat he greet every eligible woman, shake their hands, offer a smile.


    Everything reeked of a setup.


    Damien¡¯s silence was restraint. He didn¡¯t trust himself to speak without his voice betraying the quiet fury wing at his chest. Had Gabriel known about the issue with the true mate all along? Had he orchestrated this? If so, who was feeding him information? The only ones who knew were himself, Luna and Morvakar.


    Then Gabriel gave a knowing, almost wicked smile. A sh of teeth that reminded Damien of a wolf dressed in designer.


    "King Damien," Gabriel said, "I hear you almost missed your own coronation paying a visit to Lady Sharona¡¯s hotel room."


    The jab was clean, polished, and public enough to sting. Luna¡¯s hand went rigid on his arm.


    "Is that all you do for a job, Lord Gabriel? Follow me around?"


    There was venom in his tone, but Gabriel merely chuckled, pleased with himself. "No, Your Majesty," he said smoothly. "Lady Sharona just informed me." He winked, slow and smug, as though he held the winning hand and was enjoying the moment before the cards turned.


    "Thank you, Lord Gabriel," Luna said before Damien could answer. Her voice was sweet as honey and just as sticky. "I¡¯m sure others would like to offer their congrattions too."


    A perfect queen, shielding her king without making it obvious.


    Gabriel gave one final bow and turned away, his eyes glinting with amusement. As he walked into the crowd, it was clear he felt victorious. But Luna¡¯s gaze followed him with steel in her spine.


    "Who is Lady Sharona?" Luna asked, her voice steady but her eyes searching his face.


    "A noble woman from Obsidian City," Damien said simply. His gaze didn¡¯t meet hers.


    Luna waited for the boration that never came. She looked at him for a moment longer, watching his jaw tense slightly, as though he knew what she was hoping for and was deliberately denying it.


    "I think I will head back home now. I am exhausted."


    "I¡¯ll take you," Damien said quickly.


    "No. I¡¯ll be fine," she replied, rising gracefully to her feet. With a quiet nod that masked the ache in her chest, she turned and left.


    ******


    Luna was still wide awake when Damien arrived. She sat curled on the chaise by the balcony doors, wrapped in a robe, the moonlight making her skin glow. But the glow didn¡¯t reach her eyes. They were sharp and hollow all at once.


    How could she sleep? It was akin to trying to rest in a house that had already begun to burn, pretending the smoke didn¡¯t sting her lungs.


    Damien entered the bedroom, his fingers working impatiently at the buttons of his shirt. His coat was already tossed across the settee. "You¡¯re still awake," he said, surprise flickering in his voice. He looked at her, and for a moment, the shadows between them were louder than words.


    "Yes," she said simply.


    "Kyllian and your mother left for the werewolf kingdom already," he said, as if delivering news from another world. "I escorted them to the boundary."


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her silence filled the room.


    He stepped closer, sitting on the edge of the bed, unfastening his cuffs. "Is there a reason he says Talon should be a part of your protective detail?"


    "Just looking out for me, I guess."


    "Kyllian needs to be reminded every once in a while that you are my wife and I am exceptionally capable of protecting you."


    "I guess he is wary of me being the only werewolf in Blood City. Being queen doesn¡¯t change the fact that I am still an outsider."


    She sat on the edge of the bed, her hands folded over her growing belly protectively.


    "What do you mean, Luna? The people havee to love you."


    He meant it. The court adored her elegance, her fire, the way she didn¡¯t shrink under pressure. Even the Trueblood Elders who once muttered about "tainted blood" now bowed more deeply when she passed. She had proven herself more queen than most of the noble daughters bred for politics.


    Luna gave a small, bitter smile as she tilted her head. "I am not talking about the people. I am talking about you."


    The words, soft as they were, made him still. He closed the distance between them, moving closer to her, but her body remained rigid.


    "What?" he asked, his voice quieter now.


    She drew in a deep breath, steadying herself as if afraid of how much would spill out if she let go.


    "Listen, Damien. I know you love me, I would never dispute that fact. But keeping things from me, is just you telling me there are stuff I don¡¯t need to know."


    She turned to look at him finally, and he saw the shine in her eyes.


    Damien looked away, jaw tight. The fabric of his shirt hung open now, revealing a well honed chest.


    "Luna... it¡¯s..." He shut his eyes for a second. "You are pregnant and fragile. For now, the most important thing is to make sure you and our child are safe."


    He reached for her hand, brushing his thumb against her fingers, silently willing her to believe him. But she pulled her hand away, gently but firmly.


    "We are safe," she said, her voice firmer now. "But when you keep things from us, just how safe can we be?"


    "Can you trust me just this once? And not push the issue."


    It wasn¡¯t fair. He knew it.


    "Not when it bothers you so much I won¡¯t," Luna shot back.


    "It doesn¡¯t bother me. It is suspicious, but it doesn¡¯t bother me."

 Chapter 190: Etta James - Something’s Got A Hold On Me

    <h4>Chapter 190: Etta James - Something¡¯s Got A Hold On Me</h4>


    "You are merely confirming that there is something wrong and I am right."


    "Luna... please..."


    "Damien... tell me. We promised each other to stop hiding things."


    Her hand hovered briefly, almost reaching for him, before curling back against herp.


    Damien sighed.


    Yes, they had made that promise. They had vowed no more lies. But he¡¯d broken that vow. First with her daily blood supplements, designed to keep their child strong. But he did it to save them. What else could he do?


    "Damien... whatever it is... we can face it together."


    Her eyes shone with certainty. Her loyalty was unwavering.


    "What if I don¡¯t want to?"


    The words tumbled out before he could catch them.


    "Then we ignore it together." She chuckled, but it was a sad kind ofugh. Her shoulders rose and fell in a shrug that was far too nonchnt for the tension in the air.


    Damien exhaled heavily, rubbing a hand over his face.


    "I found her."


    "Who?" Luna asked.


    Damien raised a brow¡ªan answer without saying the word.


    It took Luna all of ten seconds.


    "Oh."


    A beat passed.


    "Oh."


    Another.


    And then a third.


    "Oh..."


    Each oh carried a different weight. The first¡ªa reflexive gasp of surprise. The second¡ªsinkingprehension that Damien, her Damien, wasn¡¯t going to die after all. And thest¡ªan invisible dagger of realization: she would have to share him. Again.


    Her lips parted slightly, then pressed together as if she could seal away the grief. But it was already bleeding from her eyes.


    Luna swallowed, her throat tight, her heart tighter. She didn¡¯t know whether to be relieved that Damien would live, or to weep knowing that his life might now belong to someone else.


    His true mate.


    "Yes... oh..." Damien said, his voice almost breaking under the weight of confession. He couldn¡¯t even look at her. He stared instead at the crimson threads of the tapestry hanging by the window¡ªsomething safe.


    "Who is she?" Luna asked curiously, though there was a tremor in her tone she couldn¡¯t hide. Curiosity was only a fraction of what she felt. Beneath it swirled dread, a slow-building storm tightening around her chest.


    Damien shifted uneasily, then exhaled and answered, "A maid. Lady Sharona¡¯s maid specifically."


    The name rang clear and sour in her memory. "The Lady Sharona Gabriel spoke of at the coronation party?"


    "Yes," Damien responded quietly, his eyes meeting hers atst¡ªbut only for a second before guilt pulled them away again.


    Luna leaned back slightly, processing the information, her brows knitting together in suspicion. "Sounds fishy if Gabriel is already sniffing around. Are you sure?"


    Damien rubbed the bridge of his nose, then clenched his jaw. "Everything about it feels like a setup, Luna... if I¡¯m being honest. That was why I waste for the coronation. I felt a sudden pull to her. That is unnatural. Gabriel has something to do with this, but I just don¡¯t know how."


    The tension between them thickened. It wasn¡¯t just about another woman. It was about everything they had been through to get here. It was about the life forming inside her, and the cruel irony that the solution to his life-threatening bond now stood wrapped in mystery¡ªand possibly deception.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a delicate ne, the one he had taken from Isolde that morning. "She was wearing this," Damien said solemnly. "I felt the pull from this... but when I touched her..."


    "The mate bond then activated," Luna finished for him, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t leave the ne. "This... this is good news."


    "Is it?" Damien snapped slightly, before softening his tone. "It feels like Gabriel handing me the one thing that can save my life when all he wants is a free pass to the throne. It makes no sense."


    Luna¡¯s mind raced. She thought of Gabriel¡¯s calcted smiles, the veiled threatsced with courtly charm. "Another question... if Gabriel indeed gave this to her... how did he find out? How did he have ess to this kind of magic?"


    "That¡¯s what¡¯s haunting me."


    Luna reached out, her hand brushing Damien¡¯s. It was an instinctive gesture, one that had always tethered him to reality.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on," she said softly, "but whatever this is... if Gabriel thinks he can y god with our lives, he has no idea who he¡¯s up against."


    Damien turned to her, his jaw clenched. "I just don¡¯t want to lose you in the process, Luna."


    "You won¡¯t," she whispered, though the doubt crawled up her spine. "But if this woman is truly your mate, and she¡¯s being used as a pawn, we have no choice but to figure out why... and fast."


    "The only other person that knows is Morvakar and he wouldn¡¯t betray us like that."


    "No... he hates Gabriel even more than I do," Damien replied with a sigh.


    He raked a hand through his tousled hair, the movement betraying just how tired he was emotionally.


    "But the point is, you found her," Luna said quietly, a fragile smile forming on her lips despite the storm churning in her chest. She turned to face him fully. "Now you are not going to die."


    Damien flinched at her words. "Luna..."


    "You promised me!" Her voice cracked¡ªsharp and hurt.


    "Actually, I didn¡¯t," he confessed, eyes flickering away from hers. "I would rather embrace death than betray you like that."


    "And I don¡¯t want you to die!" she snapped, her voice dropping to a whisper at the end. "Damien... we¡¯ve been through too much. Fought too hard. You¡¯re all I have."


    "I guess we are at an impasse," Damien said with a weary shrug. But his eyes, those deep, haunted eyes, betrayed him. They screamed with longing and guilt. "Either I spend the rest of my life loving you, or I keep breathing. I can¡¯t seem to do both."


    "Where is she?" Luna asked, suddenly cold, clipped,posed. But he could see it¡ªthe silent tremble in her fingertips, the effort it took not to scream.


    (Whats your favourite line in this Chapter?)

 Chapter 191: Fleetwood Mac - Go Your Own Way

    <h4>Chapter 191: Fleetwood Mac - Go Your Own Way</h4>


    Damien smiled then, wry and knowing, a teasing glint barely hiding the fear behind it. "I have given Lady Sharona the order to leave Blood City at first light with her maid."


    "Damien!!!" Her eyes red.


    "I mean, it¡¯s only reasonable to put temptation at a certain distance, isn¡¯t it?" he said, trying to add a hint of levity to ease the blow. But it didn¡¯t help.


    Luna clenched her fists and took a slow, shaking breath. "Don¡¯t do this, Damien."


    "It¡¯s already done," he said softly, but his voicecked conviction. It wasn¡¯t a decision he made easily. It was desperate.


    Luna¡¯s shoulders sagged, exhaustion suddenly overtaking her. "Get some rest."


    Damien watched her closely. The set of her jaw. The tight coil of her stance. The way her eyes refused to meet his. "You are not thinking about sneaking out in the middle of the night, are you?"


    He tried to tease, tried to breathe someughter into the space between them, but his voice was tight. Because he knew her. Knew she would. And deep down, maybe he wanted her to.


    "I hate that you know me so well."


    Luna snapped. She turned away from him and shuffled into bed, dragging the thick duvet over her legs with more force than necessary. Her jaw clenched tightly, and she stared ahead at the moonlight spilling through the ss balcony doors. Damien was the one dying, yet she felt like the one slowly unraveling.


    "Morvakar will find another way." Damien said, but even as the words left his lips, they felt hollow. Hopeful, yes¡ªbut hollow.


    "When?" Luna asked, turning to face him now, her voice trembling. Her eyes now brimmed with raw emotion. "Damien, we don¡¯t even know how long you have left. We don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be alive to see our child. We don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll wake up tomorrow..."


    He quickly leaned in and cupped her face with both hands, his thumbs brushing against the tears that had begun to fall. "Hey..." he said gently, "You are the strongest, most determined, stubborn woman I have known all my life¡ªand that¡¯s about three centuries, Luna. Imagine that."


    Luna gave a weak chuckle, a small bubble of sound. The sound of it stabbed into Damien¡¯s chest.


    "You can do amazing things," he continued. "You can raise this baby..."


    "I don¡¯t want to do it by myself," she interrupted, her voice shaking. "Please don¡¯t make me." She crumpled then, folding into herself as the sob finally broke free. It shook her shoulders. "Don¡¯t make me," she repeated.


    Damien pulled her into a hug, one arm around her back, the other behind her head, pressing her against his chest. "Shhh," he whispered, kissing the top of her head. "You can do it. You will do it. For me."


    He pulled away enough to look into her eyes, so close their breath mingled in warm, slow exhales. His gaze locked on hers with a fierce, tender desperation. "I love you like you wouldn¡¯t believe. You make me happy, Luna. You are the one thing in this world that makes sense, which is ironic as your entire existence makes no sense."


    He brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, his fingertips lingering as if memorizing her.


    "And what greater gift can a vampire have," he said with a sad smile, "than to die happy?"


    Luna choked on another sob, burying her face against his neck.


    "Da..."


    Luna barely whispered his name before Damien silenced her with a kiss. His lips pressed to hers softly. He tasted the salt of her tears immediately. If he could take her pain and carry it for her, he would. But the cruel irony was that he was the cause of her pain. Loving her meant giving her the worst goodbye.


    She melted into him with a soft sigh, her breath catching between his kisses. The ache in her chest didn¡¯t disappear, but it dulled. Her body knew him. Trusted him. Even now. Especially now.


    "I¡¯m going to mark you again, my love. Don¡¯t say no."


    "No...we don¡¯t know what that will do to you again." Her voice trembled as her body betrayed her. Heat pooled low in her belly.


    Damien let out a soft chuckle. "What¡¯s the worst that could happen? I¡¯ll die all over again?" He gave a crooked smile, but his fingers tightened briefly against her waist as if anchoring himself to the moment¡ªto her.


    "Damien..." she began again, her tone desperate and full of warning.


    "Shhhh..."


    "Stop shshing me." She tried to sound annoyed, tried to push him away with tone alone, but her voice cracked and the fight drained from her as he lowered his head.


    His lips found the faded mark on her neck. The scarred evidence of their bond. The ce where his fangs had once anchored her soul to his. She felt a rush of heat surge through her limbs the moment his tongue brushed the old wound. Her back arched instinctively as her senses snapped into sharp focus. Her pulse pounded in her ears.


    Heid her gently back against the sheets of their bed, never breaking eye contact, never rushing.


    Damien¡¯s mouth continued its worshipful path along her corbone, his lips mapping the familiar terrain of her body.


    His fingers brushed the soft fabric of her robe aside, revealing more of her skin inch by inch. When he paused, his brows lifted slightly in surprise. "You¡¯re getting bigger," he murmured, the awe in his voice unmistakable.


    She followed his gaze to the curve of her belly, now gently rounded with the life they¡¯d created together. For a moment, all other emotions were eclipsed by the raw wonder in his eyes. He dropped to his knees at the side of the bed and kissed the swell reverently, his palm spreading over the warmth of her skin as if to promise their child protection, even from death itself.


    He looked up at her, eyes burning in the dim light, but filled with tenderness. "That¡¯s my legacy. You and this child. That¡¯s everything."


    (Who stood out today? Damien¡¯smitment to staying true to Luna alone? Or Luna willing to share him just so he can live?)

 Chapter 192: I Don’t Have Time

    <h4>Chapter 192: I Don¡¯t Have Time</h4>


    (Everyone says Damien stood out in the previous Chapter, now i am feeling guilty with whatsing)


    "Doctor Thessa said he is growing quicker."


    There was wonder in her tone.


    Damien moved above her. Every shift of his body spoke volumes¡ªhow deeply he cherished her, how he wanted to cradle her rather than possess her. With grace, he settled his weight so that not a single pound pressed against her growing stomach.


    Then his mouth found hers again, and the kiss was deep, full of longing and gratitude. His fingers slipped between her thighs, and she gasped against his mouth as he touched her, his hand moving with precision, seeking the soft ces he knew best, drawing her closer and closer to the edge of pleasure.


    Then, without a word, Damienid beside her on the bed. He shed thest of his clothes¡ªrevealing the body she loved, the body she feared she¡¯d lose¡ªand positioned himself behind her. It was instinctive now, this careful choreography of making love while protecting the child between them. This was the position Doctor Thessa approved of, one of the few left that didn¡¯t risk straining Luna or the fragile life inside her.


    His hand slid beneath her, cupping one breast for bnce and closeness. The feel of him entering her from behind always stirred something primal inside her. Her breath hitched as he moved.


    Luna reached back, her hand finding his thigh, her nails pressing in for anchorage as her body responded to his. Every thrust sent pleasure spiraling up her spine, his cock brushing that ce inside her that shattered herposure. She tried to hold on, to be strong, to not fall apart¡ªbut the pleasure was unbearable in its sweetness.


    And just when her climax began to unfurl, the tears came.


    Sobs tore from her chest as wave after wave of emotion collided with the pleasure. It was everything¡ªher love for him, her desperation, her helplessness in the face of his quiet self-sacrifice. Her body trembled as she sobbed into the pillow, and still, her husband moved inside her.


    If only he¡¯d stop being a noble fool. If only he¡¯d choose to live. Just to hold her, to love her, to fuck her like this for the rest of their lives.


    That was all she wanted.


    Damien felt her sobs, the way her body trembled, the crushing wave of love and grief crashing through her heart. It was a soundless heartbreak, but her body told the story in spasms and gasps, in the desperate way she held onto him.


    He leaned in from behind, the curve of his body fitting against hers, and with a tenderness only she ever saw in him, he gently wiped the tears from her face.


    "I will always be with you," he whispered.


    Even as he moved inside her, slowly, his soul was torn. Every thrust was an apology. Every breath against her neck was a plea. He was giving her all he could. She deserved forever. And he was haunted by the fear that all he could offer was now.


    Then came the moment that unraveled them both.


    As he felt her tighten around him, her body wracked with spasms, her cries muffled against the pillow, his own control broke. His fangs descended, sharp and unrelenting, and he sank them into the mark he had once given her long ago. The skin gave way easily, as though weing him home.


    The moment his teeth pierced her, the bond reignited. Her climax detonated, so powerful it made her scream his name through her sobs. Her body convulsed violently. The marking supercharged every nerve.


    She spasmed and unspasmed, clenched and unclenched in rhythmic waves that overtook herpletely. Damien held her tighter, his hips never faltering, driven to meet her in the storm.


    Inside her, he could feel every contraction of her walls. Every pulse. He buried himself deep, gripping her waist tightly as he thrust harder, faster¡ªchasing his own edge. It hit him like a lightning strike, his own release exploding through him, anchoring his soul to hers in that one impossible moment. He didn¡¯t stop moving until he was entirely spent, every drop of him poured into the woman he loved more than life itself.


    *****


    Talon was just about to finally head to bed when he heard the knock. The sound was soft but persistent.


    He groaned, running a hand through his dark tousled hair. It was almost 4 a.m. The night had slipped away in a blur of jokes and drink with the Blood Castle guards, who, despite their ruthless reputation, could throw down a mean game of cards. He had barely made it back to the room Luna had assigned him, only removing his boots before copsing in a chair.


    His assignment was crystal clear¡ªguard the queen with his life, and more importantly, discover who was behind the recent attack on the werewolf territory. Thetter part of the assignment came with tangledplications. He couldn¡¯t simply snoop around. Conversations stopped when he entered the room. Even his own heartbeat felt like a betrayal, pounding loudly in a pce where preternatural hearing could pick up the slightest shift in breath.


    Information was power here, and Talon knew he was at a disadvantage. As a werewolf, he was already out of ce, tolerated only because of his affiliation to the queen. If he wanted answers, he needed allies.


    He was still unraveling the implications of it all when the knock came again.


    He moved to the door with caution. Peering through the peephole, he nearly cursed aloud.


    It was the queen.


    He snapped the door open in an instant, posture shifting into rigid respect. "Your Majesty," he greeted.


    But Luna didn¡¯t waste time with niceties. Her eyes met his with urgency.


    "I don¡¯t have time, Talon. I am so sorry to ask you this in the middle of the night," she said quickly, "but it is very important."


    Talon nodded once.


    She stepped inside his room just enough to keep her voice lowered. "I need you to go to Ebonheart Hotel. Take the captain of the royal guard with you. Find Lady Sharona¡ªthere is a woman, her maid. Bring her maid here, and reiterate to Lady Sharona that the prince needs her gone by morning."


    (In one word, describe this Chapter.)

 Chapter 193: Bring The Maid Here Secretly

    <h4>Chapter 193: Bring The Maid Here Secretly</h4>


    Talon¡¯s brows furrowed but he said nothing.


    "Bring the maid here secretly," Luna continued. "And situate her here, in this building."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he said quietly, already calcting the most silent routes through Blood City, the right time to pull the captain aside without drawing attention, the best entrance into Ebonheart without triggering vampire suspicion.


    "Who is this woman? Friendly or foe?" Talon asked, his voice calm but tinged with wariness as he studied the queen¡¯s face.


    "Depends on how you want to look at it," Luna replied coolly. "But keep her here, see to her needs. Do not let her out of your sight. Whatever she needs, let her have."


    The queen¡¯s gaze was unflinching as she gave themand, and Talon nodded slowly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he said, lowering his head slightly in reverence. Then, after a beat, he offered, "I will walk you back to the prince¡¯s castle...I mean the king...ugh..whichever?"


    She shook her head gently. "No, I can manage."


    "Your Majesty," Talon interjected softly, concern evident in his voice. "Roaming around in the middle of the night¡ª"


    "The prince mustn¡¯t know I left," she said quickly, urgency ring behind her eyes. "It¡¯s better if I go back alone."


    And then, she turned.


    He knew he wasn¡¯t supposed to disobey an order from the queen. He couldn¡¯t in good conscience allow her to walk alone.


    He waited until she was far enough not to notice, then moved like a shadow. Silent, swift, ever-watchful.


    He trailed behind her, keeping a careful distance.


    Only when she slipped back into the building, did he finally breathe again.


    Duty done.


    He headed for the captain of the royal guard. There would be no rest tonight.


    *****


    Gabriel was positively giddy with excitement.


    He twirled the stem of a wine ss between his fingers, lounging on a chaise as though he were the centerpiece of some decadent royal painting. His shirt was unbuttoned halfway, revealing pale, toned flesh.


    He was so satisfied with himself he didn¡¯t even mind that Williams had snuck into his home again.


    Everything was going exactly as Gabriel had nned.


    Let them try to protect their secrets. He already knew more than they realized.


    And soon, all of Blood City would burn with revtion.


    "I am guessing it went well with the prince and his mate," Williams said, stepping further into the study.


    "Oooooh, it went more than well," Gabriel replied with a devilish grin. "I saw the way he was uneasy at the coronation party. It was right there in his eyes. He has met her."


    Williams raised a brow, intrigued.


    "And now," Gabriel continued, pouring himself another ss of bloodwine, "he will begin to pull away from his wife."


    He let out a loud, unrestrainedugh.


    "And then what? Because honestly," he said, "I have never known you to be this patient and guarded with your ns."


    Gabriel stilled, the smile never leaving his face but his eyes growing dark. "Because this time," he said softly, "I cannot afford failure. Because this time... it is the throne or nothing."


    He swirled the ss in his hand slowly. "And well," he added, almost as an afterthought, "the mutt can die in the process."


    "You forget what I get from it all," Williams said, reminding him with a casual tone that masked the gravity of the words.


    "I didn¡¯t forget," Gabriel said, waving his fingers as though brushing away a fly. "It¡¯s just that these people have dug themselves into holes so big with their secrets... secretsyered upon secrets. And when I finally start tearing them down, I¡¯ll be taking a lot of pieces off the chessboard. That makes me so very happy."


    His smile returned, more vicious than yful now. He drained his ss in one elegant motion.


    "So what¡¯s next then?"


    "Well," he said slowly, savoring the moment, "I need him to mark the true mate first."


    "Why?"


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze hardened, lips curling upward. "Because once the bond is sealed with her... once his blood is tied to hers... he won¡¯t have as much will left to fight for his mutt. That fragile thing he calls love with Luna will crack under the weight of what fate demands."


    "And if he doesn¡¯t?" Williams asked, his voice sharp as a dagger butced with genuine curiosity.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t he?" Gabriel replied, attempting to sound unconcerned, but there was a slight tremble at the edge of his voice. "Marking her is his salvation. Why won¡¯t he take it?"


    "Because the man I heard speaking at my father¡¯s house was determined to stay true till the end," he said. "Whatever my father did to create an artificial bond between the king and the queen... it is strong."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flicked up, sharp and assessing.


    "My father is a great sorcerer," Williams added, shrugging lightly. "This just proves that."


    "Well," Gabriel finally said, his voice cool again, "we give it a bit of time. And then we give them a little push."


    His tone was dismissive, but the tightness around his mouth betrayed his frustration. He hated improvising, hated when pieces didn¡¯t fall exactly where he ced them. Patience was a tool, yes¡ªbut also a curse.


    "All these before the child is born?" he asked quietly.


    Gabriel sighed, a sound more weary than he intended. "Did youe here to be my gloom?" he asked, trying for levity but sounding more tired than annoyed. "I was excited that we had gotten the first stage right¡ªand youe here with your dark clouds."


    "I¡¯m just trying to stay a few steps ahead," Williams replied calmly.


    He meant it. If Gabriel fell, Williams had too much invested to walk away unscathed. ying prophet to Gabriel¡¯s godplex was not something he relished, but it was necessary for revenge.


    "Then stay close, Williams. Because the storm hasn¡¯t even begun yet."


    *****


    Isolde opened the door to her hotel room, the tiny one her mistress Lady Sharona had lodged her in for the duration of their stay in Blood City. This part of Ebonheart Hotel was reserved for lower-tier guests¡ªthe nobles kept to the upper floors, where the ceilings sparkled with starstone chandeliers and the walls whispered music as they walked.


    (On a scale of 1 to 10; 1 being mild menace and 10 being chaos god; rate Gabriel¡¯s viiny this week.)

 Chapter 194: Have You Seen His Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 194: Have You Seen His Wife?</h4>


    (Erin_Goodwin thinks Gabriel¡¯s viiny is off the scale? Ooops, thats not his best yet.)


    She stepped inside and shut the door softly behind her. The lock clicked automatically.


    Isolde let out a long breath and leaned against the door for a moment, finally allowing herself to rx. Her shoes pinched, her dress itched, and her mistress had kept her on edge all day with her mercurial moods and sharp tongue.


    The maid crossed the room, passing the tiny round table piled with foldedundry, her travel case. It was bare, but clean. A single bed, a water basin, and an armoire.


    Isolde moved to the window and parted the curtains. Blood City still pulsed with life beyond the ss.


    She pressed her fingers to the window pane, letting the cold seep into her skin.


    She didn¡¯t expect the sharp knock that came at her door just secondster.


    Three raps.


    She spun around, staring at the door as if it had suddenlye alive. What did she want again? Wont she leave her in peace?


    She could pretend she wasn¡¯t in. She could feign sleep.


    She assumed it was Lady Sharona again¡ªneeding her to fetch something, to clean up another mess. It wasn¡¯t even morning yet; the city still cloaked in that ghostly silence that stretched between night and dawn.


    Isolde shuffled toward the door. Her body was weary, but her mind was worse¡ªfrayed and sore from the constant barrage of cruelty she¡¯d endured since yesterday. Since he left.


    After the prince had walked away... after the mate bond had ignited and settled inside her, after that soul-deep tether wrapped itself around her very being, dering to the ancient magic of the world that they were meant to be¡ªhe had looked at her like she was a burden. Like she was a mistake.


    The pain of it hadn¡¯t even fully registered before Sharona¡¯s voice descended like poisoned arrows.


    She had wasted no time. As soon as the prince was gone, herdy had turned on her, unleashing venom. Isolde remembered every word, each syble carved into her memory.


    ¡¯You think you are worthy of a king? Have you seen his wife? You could never measure up.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you do? Hire a sorcerer to mate you with the most powerful vampire royal?¡¯


    ¡¯You are so pathetic...¡¯


    All of that¡ªand more¡ªhad spilled from Sharona¡¯s lips in less than five minutes. And she hadn¡¯t even been done.


    It had taken everything Isolde had not to copse onto the floor, curl into herself and wail. But she hadn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t.


    The knocking came again, more persistent now.


    Maybe Sharona was drunk. Maybe she¡¯d forgotten something in the halls. Maybe she wanted to drag Isolde out into the cold and remind her again of what she wasn¡¯t.


    Isolde inhaled sharply and unlocked the bolt.


    The door creaked open slowly.


    Two men stood in the hallway. One of them wore the uniform of the Blood City Royal Guard, and a long sword sheathed at his side. His expression was unreadable but firm.


    The other...


    Isolde¡¯s eyes snapped to him.


    He was not vampire. That much was clear in an instant.


    The breadth of his shoulders. The earth-warm hue of his skin, and well the beat of his heart.


    He was a werewolf. That unmistakable energy radiated from him in waves¡ªa barely leashed wildness that pulsed with every breath he took. His presence filled the hallway, quiet andmanding.


    Isolde began to fidget, stepping instinctively behind the doorframe, one hand gripping the edge. Fear rose in her chest, coiling tightly. What did they want from her?


    Her mind raced¡ªhad Lady Sharona finally used her of something? Had the prince sent these men to exile her? To imprison her?


    She swallowed thickly, trying to form words, but they caught at the back of her throat. Her heart pounded against her ribs.


    "Its okay... Miss... The queen requests your presence." The werewolf said.


    Her fingers trembled where they gripped the edge of the doorframe.


    "The... the queen?" she repeated, voice barely more than a whisper. "Like the Blood City queen? The king¡¯s wife?"


    She had to be sure. Had to hear it again, just in case her ears had yed tricks on her. Just in case this wasn¡¯t happening.


    The werewolf simply nodded.


    And with that nod, everything inside her copsed into chaos.


    The wife of the man she had just found out¡ªless than a day ago¡ªwas her fated mate. That queen. That woman.


    It meant only one thing.


    She wouldn¡¯t live very long on the face of the earth.


    Sharona was right.


    You think you¡¯re worthy of a king? You could never measure up.


    She had no right whatsoever to be mated to him. A simple maid. An orphan girl with no family name, nond, no rank.


    And now... now she was being summoned by the queen herself?


    "We have to leave now," the royal guard said firmly, stepping forward.


    His tone was less gentle than the werewolf¡¯s as if he had already judged her worth and found hercking.


    Isolde¡¯s legs wobbled. Tears burned behind her eyes.


    "Please... I... I don¡¯t want to die."


    "Nothing is going to happen to you," the werewolf said.


    But Isolde didn¡¯t believe him.


    So she stepped out into the hallway with them. She kept her head low, eyes scanning the shadows, body shaking with quiet sobs she refused to let fully escape her.


    They didn¡¯t bind her hands or drag her out.


    But in a way, it felt like a walk to the gallows.


    *****


    Luna stood barefoot on the carpet, practically bouncing on her feet.


    Her energy was wild and barely restrained¡ªrestless. She paced the room with excitement, her robe brushing against her legs as she moved between the arched windows and her vanity mirror, unable to keep still.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for Damien to leave.


    She had her duties both as queen and royal envoy but today, they would all have to wait. She would ignore them.


    Because she was racing against time.


    Doctor Thessa came in and gave her daily dose of blood transfusion while Damien stood around waiting as she also checked on the baby¡¯s growth.


    (Throwback question: Who can remember the first scene Damien called Luna ¡¯a fucking bitch.¡¯)

 Chapter 195: Won’t Be Long Now

    <h4>Chapter 195: Won¡¯t Be Long Now</h4>


    "Won¡¯t be long now, Your Majesties," Thessa said excitedly, her hands gently pressing onest time on Luna¡¯s slightly distended belly.


    "How?" Damien asked.


    "Everything about this child we learn as we go," Thessa replied. "But from what I see, it¡¯s not long anymore. A month, maybe two."


    She smiled at Luna before she turned to pack up her tools.


    Damien leaned over and pressed a soft kiss to Luna¡¯s forehead, letting his lips linger for a second longer than necessary.


    "I¡¯ll check in on youter at the Royal Empire. I have some pending tasks to get to," Luna said as she sat up straighter, brushing her curls away from her face, her tone trying to be light.


    Damien paused, uncertainty shing in his eyes. "The Queen¡¯s office should be ready by now, but are you sure you¡¯re up to resuming work? Or do you want to wait until the child is born?"


    "And drive myself crazy with boredom? No thank you," Luna said with a roll of her eyes, though her lips curled into a smile.


    She pushed off the bed with more strength than she felt, her fingers brushing his sleeve. "Come on, go. You cannot bete on your first day as king."


    "True..." Damien chuckled and leaned down once more, kissing her forehead again. His lips were warm, and his breath fanned against her skin as he whispered, "Take care, love."


    Luna watched as he walked out of the bedroom.


    She stared at his back until the door clicked softly behind him.


    And then, she jumped out of bed.


    Her bare feet hit the cool marble floor, her nightgown fluttering around her legs. The moment she was alone, all pretense fell away. Her body was electric with urgency, her mind racing faster than her heart could keep up.


    "Your Majesty!" Doctor Thessa cried out, her voice high and full of rm as Luna nearly tripped over the hem of her robe in her haste.


    Luna steadied herself, shooting the doctor a brief, apologetic smile. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m fine. I will be careful," she muttered quickly, already pulling out a dress from the wardrobe. She threw it on in a rush, her movements filled with jittery energy, her feet barely touching the ground as she bounced in ce, zipping the back herself.


    Thessa ced a hand over her heart, visibly unsettled. "Your Majesty. Please," she said, stepping closer. "Whatever it is, I can help you with it, instead of you jumping all over the ce like this."


    "Hope, Thessa," she said. "Hope has me this way. You won¡¯t understand."


    Thessa then stepped back in silence.


    And then, Luna was gone, her footsteps light yet determined as she rushed out.


    *****


    Luna moved swiftly toward the house Luciver had gifted her. It had been a token of protection, a sanctuary for her. And now, it housed aplication, a situationship.


    At the entrance, she spotted two guards standing straight-backed.


    She gave them a nod, and they both bowed deeply as she entered without a word.


    Talon was waiting for her in the hall, as if he had sensed her arrival the moment she crossed the threshold.


    Together, without speaking, they made their way to the sitting room.


    "Your Majesty," Talon said, pausing beside her. "Why does this woman believe you are going to kill her?"


    "She trembled the entire time we brought her here."


    Luna raised a brow at Talon, but her expression remained carefully neutral. "I will tell you sometime soon," she said, "but something tells me if I tell you now, Kyllian will get news of it before nightfall."


    Talon let out a small breath, giving a half-smile of concession. "Point taken." He rubbed the back of his neck, his gaze lowering briefly in guilt. "She¡¯s in the room opposite mine. Crying her eyes out."


    Luna¡¯s shoulders squared slightly. Her spine straightened, her chin tilted upward by a degree. The queen was slipping into ce.


    Luna turned and made her way toward the far room.


    She reached the door, paused briefly, then opened it.


    On the edge of the bed sat the girl¡ªIsolde. Her posture was small, her hands clenched around a bit of fabric in herp, as if she was trying to hold herself together by will alone.


    Luna stepped in.


    She stood tall, her presence instantly changing the air in the room. Shemanded the space. Towering over the girl, she radiated quiet power.


    Isolde looked up, startled then dropped into a curt, practiced bow. Her voice trembled. "Your Majesty."


    Luna¡¯s gaze was sharp, assessing, but her expression didn¡¯t shift. "Stand up," shemanded.


    Isolde obeyed with shaking limbs, wiping hastily at her cheeks as she rose to her full height. She was lovely, in a soft, unassuming way. Delicate features, long darkshes still wet with tears, her hair a mess from stress. But there was strength too¡ªLuna could see it in her eyes. That spark of survival.


    Luna let her gaze travel up and down the girl thoroughly¡ªcataloguing every detail. Her height. Her posture. The shape of her jaw, the tremble of her mouth. Luna was measuring more than beauty¡ªshe was measuring resolve. How threatening she could prove to be. Or how innocent she also could be.


    "Your Majesty, please..." Isolde whispered, barely able to hold Luna¡¯s gaze.


    Luna raised a hand, silencing her without a word.


    "You will stay in this wing for now," she said. "Talon will find you something to do around here."


    Her words were not unkind, but they were not soft either. They were the words of a queen bncing her heart and her crown.


    "Your allegiance will be to the king," Luna continued, stepping forward slightly, "and the king only. You will not see him, you will not look at him, you will not look for him."


    Isolde¡¯s eyes widened faintly at that, heartbreak already forming?


    Every word Luna spoke was a de she had to forge and wield. She didn¡¯t hate this girl. No¡ªwhat she hated was the twist of fate that had forced this situation upon all of them.


    (How long do you think it will take Damien to find out Isolde is in the pce?)

 Chapter 196: I Will Come For You

    <h4>Chapter 196: I Will Come For You</h4>


    "When you are needed to do your duty...when it is time, I wille for you."


    "What duty is that?" Isolde dared to ask.


    Luna turned around slowly, her hair catching the light, her eyes narrowing into slits that could slice through iron. The silence that followed was thunderous.


    There was no answer from Luna. But her blistering gaze said it all: You know what the duty is. Don¡¯t make me say it out loud.


    Isolde instinctively bowed her head, eyes squeezing shut as if that alone could erase the moment. She wanted to vanish, sink into the floor, evaporate into shame.


    Luna asked herself what she was supposed to say in response to the question. Your duty is to let my husband mark you so he can survive. My duty is to ept you¡ªanother woman¡ªas his bonded mate.


    Luna strode out. The air she left behind was cold enough to frost bone.


    Out in the living room, Talon watched her with quiet eyes.


    "Did you emphasise to Lady Sharona to get out of the city?" Luna asked.


    "Yes," Talon said simply.


    Luna was halfway through the room when she turned around to face Talon, her mask slipping just enough to let a sliver of truth out.


    "I¡¯m d you stayed for me, Talon."


    "Anything for you, Princess." He used her werewolf title deliberately, reminding her who she was to them¡ªand to him.


    The moment lingered before Luna walked out.


    *****


    Damien¡¯s car a quiet halt in front of Morvakar¡¯s ancient, moss-covered castle.


    He leaned back in the driver¡¯s seat for a moment, fingers tracing the cool metal of the ne he¡¯d taken from Isolde.


    He shoved it into his coat pocket and stepped out of the car.


    The gravel crunched underfoot as he walked past cracked windows. He didn¡¯t knock. He pushed open the heavy doors and let the scent of damp stone wee him.


    The corridor was dim, the torches flickering.


    He moved straight to the usual room. The ce where Morvakar always was, waiting.


    As Damien entered, he raised his eyes.


    "Morvakar?" Damien called.


    "Shhh..." Morvakar said without looking up. His gaunt figure was hunched over arge draft spread across the long table, his hair strands falling into his eyes as he worked feverishly.


    Damien took slow steps toward him, drawn to the frantic markings Morvakar had made.


    "What are you working on?" he asked, eyes scanning the chaotic mix of forms, diagrams, and gene-mapping sequences.


    Morvakar sighed, exasperated, and finally nced up. The circles under his eyes were darker than ever. "Trying to create something harmless that can counteract the poison... using the opposite of the process I used to create Luna."


    Damien blinked. "You¡¯re trying to reverse Luna¡¯s genes?"


    "No," Morvakar rified, "not reverse. That would destroy her. I¡¯m attempting to build a neutralizer, an antidote that can negate the effects of the original synthesis. If I can create something with enough resonance to what¡¯s inside her¡ªsomething not harmful¡ªit might be possible to shield you long-term."


    "That¡¯s... brilliant," Damien said after a pause, sincerely impressed.


    Morvakar scoffed. "It¡¯s useless."


    Damien ced a firm hand on his shoulder. "Don¡¯t give up. I know you can fix this."


    "I¡¯m not so sure anymore...Even if I can, there isn¡¯t enough time. The only reason you¡¯re still on your feet is because I enchanted Luna¡¯s mark."


    Damien¡¯s brow furrowed. "You enchanted her mark?"


    Morvakar nodded. "As long as you are close to her, physically, the mark buffers the poison. You don¡¯t suffer."


    Damien gave a dry chuckle. "No wonder my blinding headaches stopped. So, what¡ªyou¡¯re saying I should be bedridden or wheeled around by now?"


    "More or less," Morvakar muttered. "Her energy is the only thing keeping your system from failingpletely."


    "So," Morvakar said dryly, not looking up, "what brings you to myir today, oh dying king?"


    Damien retrieved the ne from the inside pocket of his coat, the cool metal brushing his palm. It was delicate, deceptively simple. He held it out to the sorcerer, arm steady despite the storm brewing inside him. "Tell me about this," he said quietly, though his tone held a steel thread of urgency.


    Morvakar looked up from his scattered drafts, raising a curious brow. He reached out with careful fingers. He retrieved a pair of circr sses from his robe, slipping them on. He tilted the ne under the light, fingers dancing over it in patterns.


    "Where did you get this?" he asked finally, eyes never leaving the pendant.


    "From my true fated mate..." Damien said.


    Morvakar¡¯s head snapped up, and he audibly gasped. His pupils dted behind the sses. "You found her."


    "Someone made sure I did," Damien continued, nodding toward the ne. "That pulled me in her direction."


    "Indeed," Morvakar murmured, now speaking more to himself than Damien as he turned the piece over again. "That¡¯s what the ne is supposed to do. It feeds on a sacrifice to pull two bonded mates together. A homing tether. It was quite popr among sorcerers. Before it was banned..."


    Damien stiffened. "Banned? Why?"


    "Because it needed a blood sacrifice," Morvakar said grimly.


    A beat of silence passed. Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, "If it was banned, who made this?"


    Morvakar¡¯s lips parted, but for a long second, no sound came. Then he cleared his throat, ufortably. "Well... that¡¯s the confusing part."


    He removed the sses slowly and looked Damien straight in the eye. "It looks like I did."


    Damien¡¯s body tensed. "Excuse me?" he snapped, betrayal already licking at the edges of his words.


    Morvakar raised his hands quickly in a calming gesture. "Wait. Let me exin."


    "Exin how you forged something illegal that led me to the one person who can ruin my life with Luna?"


    "Every sorcerer has a signature," Morvakar said gently, almost apologetically. "We don¡¯t mean to¡ªit¡¯s like a fingerprint of energy. It¡¯s involuntary. But it¡¯s unmistakable. ording to the signature of this enchanted ne, it is mine."


    "Are you saying someone is copying your signature?"


    "That is impossible. Only someone who has learned from me personally, only my apprentices can have simr signatures but this, this is exactly me." Morvakar exined.


    (Who truly needs a hug in this Chapter? Luna, Isolde or Damien?)

 Chapter 197: Is It Sorcery?

    <h4>Chapter 197: Is It Sorcery?</h4>


    "You know..." Damien began, his tone low but heavy with usation as he paced a slow circle around Morvakar¡¯s workspace. His fingers brushed the edge of the cluttered table. "If we were in Blood City¡¯s courtroom, I think you would be digging your own grave with your testimony right now."


    "How is it that you say you didn¡¯t do something only you can do?" Damien asked. "Is it sorcery? Someone trying to frame you?"


    Morvakar¡¯s shoulders sank ever so slightly. The truth was, even he didn¡¯t know. "No," he said slowly, not meeting Damien¡¯s eyes just yet. "But let us address it from the beginning." He gestured to the table where the ne stilly. "The ne pulled you to the woman," he said, needing confirmation once again.


    "Yes..." Damien replied, crossing his arms over his chest, brow furrowed.


    "Then you need to look at this more deeply," Morvakar said, leaning in, lowering his voice to a whisper as though the shadows themselves might be listening. "Don¡¯t think like a mate, Damien. Think like a king. Why?"


    "Well," he said carefully, "someone wants me to find her."


    Morvakar nodded. "Exactly. But again¡ªwhy? Is it to help you or to destroy you?"


    Damien hesitated, chewing the inside of his cheek. A thousand answers rushed forward, but only one made any sense. "Gabriel..." he muttered. "Gabriel has been making weird moves since the wedding. He knows something and he is exploiting it."


    "Yeah, he¡¯s a weasel," Morvakar asserted. "That man was born to slither."


    Damien chuckled, but it was hollow, his mind spinning.


    "But he has nothing to gain by finding my true mate for me and hand-delivering her to me, technically," Damien said, voice growing more frustrated. He ran a hand through his hair. "He wants the throne. Wouldn¡¯t it be more reasonable if I die and he takes the throne?"


    "Unless it¡¯s not about the throne anymore," Morvakar said, finally sitting down with a grunt. "You are already king, you have a true blood heir on the way."


    "What if it¡¯s not you he is trying to hurt? What if it¡¯s Luna?" Morvakar said.


    Damien stopped pacing. "Well," he said coolly, dismissively, "that won¡¯t work then. The saiddy has been evicted from Blood City."


    "Stubborn idiot," Morvakar spat. "The only chance you have to save your life and stay with your wife and kid¡ªyour family¡ªand you run her out of town!"


    Damien¡¯s jaw ticked. He shrugged again, deliberately slow, as if he were brushing off raindrops.


    "If the mate angle doesn¡¯t work," Morvakar said, voice rising again, "Gabriel will try again to hurt Luna. That cannot happen."


    Damien¡¯s head snapped up at the sorcerer¡¯s tone, the possessive anger in it. He stared at the man, recognizing a fury that matched his own. It sent a cold wave of realization through him¡ªhe wasn¡¯t the only one fighting to protect her.


    "I take every breath, every step to ensure she is never hurt," Damien said with intensity.


    Morvakar mmed his hands on the table, eyes now zing. "But she will be¡ªif you do not mark the damned woman!!!" he roared.


    "I cannot, Morvakar!" Damien roared back, finally unleashing the dam of emotion behind his usually calm exterior. "Do you think I haven¡¯t thought of it? Do you think I don¡¯t lie awake every night, wishing I could fix this without betraying her?" His voice cracked on thest word. "Find another way. And find who made that damned ne."


    He turned sharply, footsteps loud as he stormed toward the door.


    "Damien..." Morvakar called softly.


    The king paused, his back to him, his entire body rigid with frustration. He didn¡¯t turn immediately, but eventually, he did¡ªslowly.


    "I would like to protect Luna in any way I can," Morvakar said. "If the hyenas are gunning for her, I want to be just a moment away to save her. I know you can protect her... but both of you are targets. In the event that you cannot..." his voice dropped. "I want to."


    "Morvakar, you cannot step foot in Blood City. Even now, seeking you out, visiting you is illegal."


    Damien had grown used to walking the line between what was legal and what was necessary. But even he understood the danger of being caught in Morvakar¡¯s presence. Blood City did not forgive easily, and itsws were brutal when it came to traitors and outcasts. Morvakar was a walking death sentence if found within the city walls.


    "There is something I never told you," Morvakar said. "When I conjured the potion that helped Ravena conceive, I used my son¡¯s essence. William. At the time, I used it because I didn¡¯t have ess to any other vampire¡¯s essence. It was desperate, it was reckless¡ªbut it worked."


    Damien stared, unsure of what to say.


    Morvakar¡¯s eyes flickered, haunted. "I see my son when I look at her. In her eyes, her strength, even in her rage. The way she loves¡ªfiercely, brutally. She reminds me of him. So yes,...I do consider her to be my daughter. By magic, by soul. And I will protect her as such."


    It made sense now¡ªMorvakar¡¯s strange devotion to Luna


    "What do you need?" Damien asked.


    "Tomorrow morning, send me someone you trust," Morvakar replied, already moving back toward the table.


    Damien nodded. "I don¡¯t know if this helps, but... Luna thinks quite highly of you."


    "It does help," he said. "Now get out of here,"


    Damienughed. He turned and stepped out into the corridor that led away from the sorcerer¡¯sir.


    *****


    "What the fuck do you mean she is gone?!!!" Gabriel¡¯s voice thundered through the chamber,ced with venom.


    "M-my lord... the receptionist reported that Lady Sharona left the city before dawn.


    Gabriel¡¯s face twisted with rage, the veins in his neck bulging as he tried to contain the inferno bubbling beneath his skin. He¡¯d been ying a delicate game¡ªpushing pawns, watching, waiting.


    "You have to be kidding me." He added. "And her maid?"


    "gone too... but not at the same time."

 Chapter 198: Not At The Same Time

    <h4>Chapter 198: Not At The Same Time</h4>


    "Not at the same time?" Gabriel growled.


    "The receptionist says the maid left with a werewolf and the captain of the royal guard in the middle of the night, crying and trembling."


    Gabriel¡¯s servant, a thin man named Lurent, bowed as he delivered the message, his eyes flickering with caution. He was used to delivering unsettling news to Gabriel.


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tensed. "A werewolf?" he repeated, eyes narrowing into slits.


    "Interesting," he murmured, almost to himself. His thoughts spun in tight, calcted circles, trying to piece together the implications. "This means the Queen knows of her existence. The King told his wife."


    That, in itself, was foolish. Damien always was soft when it came to women.


    Gabriel turned his sharp gaze to Lurent. "You can leave."


    The servant bowed again and retreated quietly, the doors shutting with a soft boom behind him.


    Left alone, Gabriel slowly lowered himself into the carved chair beside the table, fingers steepling under his chin.


    It was time for the next phase of his n.


    The pieces that protect the royal couple needed to start falling¡ªdevastatingly.


    *****


    Morvakar had a sinking feeling.


    He hadn¡¯t moved for hours, not since he ced the ne on the table. Ity there still.


    Morvakar rubbed his temples, his hair falling over one eye as he sighed. He looked far younger than he felt. His long coat hung open over his chest, revealing the slight tremble of his breath.


    There was something he hadn¡¯t told Damien. Something he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say.


    Because... well... there was no reason to.


    No logical reason, at least. But the truth wed at his insides.


    Only one other person had the same magical fingerprint as him.


    William.


    His son. His boy.


    He had taught William everything he knew. He had guided William through the tides of magical maturity. William had been brilliant¡ªmore than Morvakar himself, if he was honest.


    And then Morvakar had been stationed permanently in the Royal Pce. Duty had called. And like too many before him, he¡¯d made the mistake of choosing his oath over his blood.


    He stared down at the ne on his table, his hand hovering just above it. The signature within it was faint, but it was there¡ªhis signature. The patterns were too unique, too specific to be coincidence.


    Just then, he heard the sound of a heartbeat approaching.


    It was soft, steady¡ªneither rushed nor filled with fear. Whoever it was, they weren¡¯t trying to sneak up on him. He tuned into the rhythm of the approaching soul.


    It wasn¡¯t Luna. And it wasn¡¯t Michael.


    He could tell. Luna¡¯s steps were lighter, regal but always charged with tension beneath her grace. Michael, on the other hand, moved like a shadow.


    "Hello, Morvakar."


    He finally turned, brow lifting as his sharp eyes settled on the figure at the threshold.


    "I have seen you before," Morvakar said, narrowing his gaze, rifling through his memory.


    "Yes, I came here a few months ago to pick up¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah... I remember." Morvakar cut in with a wave of his hand.


    "The King of Blood City sent me. He said you would be expecting me," Talon said evenly.


    "You are a werewolf."


    Talon nodded.


    "To whom does your allegiance lie?" Morvakar asked, folding his arms, voice sharp as a drawn de.


    "King Kyllian Rykers of the Werewolf Kingdom."


    "That idiot!" Morvakar snapped, spinning away from him. He paced toward the shelves, muttering curses in a strange tongue. "I told him to send someone he or Luna can trust."


    "Maybe that¡¯s why he sent me. My king¡¯s mission for me is to protect the werewolf princess with my life."


    Morvakar¡¯s gaze lingered on him now, finally seeing him with clearer eyes.


    Morvakar eyed him for a moment, then turned to pick up a whistle, handing it to Talon.


    Morvakar¡¯s gaze lingered on the werewolf warrior with intensity.


    "When all hope is lost," Morvakar said, "tell the queen to blow on this, and I will be there¡ªno matter where it is."


    The whistle was a promise. A magical beacon that could bend space, slice through dimensions, even call him from the brink of death if need be. It was something Morvakar had never given to anyone before.


    Talon stared at it for a moment then gave a short nod, eyes hardening with purpose.


    And without another word, he turned and strode out of the building.


    For a long time, Morvakar stood motionless, eyes fixed on the door that had closed behind the werewolf.


    Morvakar turned back to the ne.


    His fingers hovered just above it with determination.


    He was going to reverse the finding spell.


    To locate the person who had made it. The only one who could have left such a distinctive mark of power embedded into its core.


    *****


    Luna had no idea how long she could avoid Damien.


    Shey curled up on the mattress that had been dragged onto the balcony of the top floor, staring at the night sky with tired eyes. The stars shimmered above blurred asionally by the thin veil of mist rising from the nearby mountain spring.


    The wind teased strands of her hair loose from the braid that trailed over her shoulder. The balcony was high. For a few precious hours, it had been her escape.


    But the illusion was wearing thin.


    Her heart ached in the quiet with longing.


    For one, she missed him.


    Damien¡¯s absence was like a weight pressing against her chest. She missed the sound of his voice, the rough calluses of his fingertips brushing her back at night, the way he always knew what to say¡ªeven when she didn¡¯t want to hear it. She missed hisugh. His fierce protectiveness. The tenderness he never showed anyone else but her.


    Second, he would obviously notice she was avoiding him.


    They had made a vow. They had promised each other: no secrets. Not ever.


    And now she had broken that.


    She hadn¡¯t told him she had stopped Isolde from leaving Blood City.

 Chapter 199: Where Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 199: Where Is She?</h4>


    She had acted on instinct.


    So as shey on the mattress, listening to his voice booming as he asked the staff where she was, she knew her hiding had finallye to an end.


    His voice carried up through the open arches. Commanding. Frustrated. Desperate. She heard him speak to his butler Maelis, and then to Erek, one of the royal guards.


    "Where is she?"


    Luna closed her eyes, the stars overhead now dimming behind hershes. Her heart pounded harder. She could feel the pull in the air¡ªthe maic bond that connected them.


    No amount of hiding could shield her from him.


    She quickly turned to face away from the balcony door and pretended to be asleep.


    Luna¡¯s breath slowed deliberately, though her heart thudded against the pillow beneath her cheek. Her eyes remained shut. The moonlight poured over her shoulders, silvering her skin in a way that betrayed her facade.


    Momentster, she heard the familiar cadence of his boots on the floor. Each step closer tightened the knot in her chest.


    His shadow stretched across her back as he came to a stop at the edge of the mattress. The warmth of his presence seeped into her skin before he even spoke.


    "I know you are not asleep," he said.


    Luna couldn¡¯t help it¡ª"Shit," she chuckled, her shoulders shaking slightly. Herughter was breathy.


    "What¡¯s going on?" he asked.


    "Nothing," Luna replied too quickly. "Just... trying to enjoy the fresh air."


    She waved a hand vaguely toward the open sky.


    "Last night, when I got back, I was told you were visiting the city farm."


    "You didn¡¯te back till I fell asleep. This morning, you were gone before I even made it out of the bathroom."


    "You sneak in and out of the Royal Empire when usually, you would stop by to say hi... do you really want me to go on as to why I know something is wrong?"


    She sighed and sat up fully, the throw slipping down her body, revealing the silk of her nightdress. The wind tugged gently at her hair, but she didn¡¯t push it back. She let it veil her partially from his gaze.


    "No... it¡¯s quite alright. I see your point," she murmured.


    Damien exhaled, jaw tightening. "So... you are avoiding me."


    Luna¡¯s heart squeezed. She didn¡¯t want to admit it. But his eyes were looking right into her soul.


    She stood slowly, bare feet brushing the cool floor. The moment felt suspended, fragile, as if any sudden movement might shatter it.


    Her hands trembled as she reached up, brushing her hands against his chest, where the embroidery of his shirt met the ridges of muscle beneath.


    "I¡¯m just not happy," she said, her voice barely audible over the wind that whispered through the columns. Her fingers found the first button at his cor and slipped it free. Then the next. And the next.


    It was a distraction. A stalling tactic.


    She needed him close. But she didn¡¯t want him to ask again.


    Each button undone exposed more of his skin. She leaned in, brushing her lips just beneath his corbone.


    Damien didn¡¯t stop her. His hands hovered near her waist.


    "Why, Luna...?"


    "You know why," she whispered.


    Luna¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop. She pulled his shirt down his arms, letting it slide past his elbows and fall behind him. The tension in his body softened under her fingers, the fight in him drained away with the feel of her touch.


    There was so much emotion between them. The power of their love, their sacrifices.


    "Moonlight," he said. "I do not want to hurt you. I love you... just you... but how do you expect me to fight a bond by the blood goddess? How do you want me to start something I won¡¯t be able to finish?"


    Luna lifted her chin, hands resting against his chest.


    "By only seeing that you are doing it for me."


    Damien¡¯s eyes closed briefly, and when he opened them again, they shone with surrender.


    "Luna..." he breathed.


    She stepped closer. Her fingertips trailed down his abdomen. She was memorizing him, tracing him.


    "I cannot live without you," she begged, the truth tearing from her in a whisper that trembled.


    Her fingers found his belt and worked quickly.


    "If Morvakar finds nothing," Damien said, "then I will think about it. But you have to promise me something."


    His pants sagged at his hips, and her fingers stilled just for a heartbeat. She looked up at him, eyes shining with need.


    "Anything," she said quickly, and meant it.


    "If the bond takes hold," Damien said, holding her gaze now with steel in his own, "you will fight for me."


    She reached up, ced her hand against his cheek, and whispered:


    "With my life."


    And then she kissed him.


    It was consuming. Her lips parted against his, her hands tugging him closer, her body pressing into his.


    Damien groaned against her mouth. His hands found her waist, her hips, her back, dragging her flush against him.


    "Why do I feel like you¡¯re trying to distract me from something?" he murmured against her throat, the words muffled as he bent to kiss the spot just below her ear.


    His lips grazed her mark.


    Luna chuckled.


    The sound was intimate. Her smile curved with mischief as her fingers lightly grazed Damien¡¯s jaw.


    "It is a nice distraction, isn¡¯t it?"


    He moved her to the mattress andid her down gently.


    Damien¡¯s touch was careful even though his eyes were dark with longing. His hands slid around her back, his body shifting as he eased her onto the soft mattress, their bodies sinking into theyers of sheets. He hovered over her, his hair falling slightly over his brow, shadowing his intense gaze.


    "It is," he said, brushing a kiss against her corbone. "But I will find out, Queen Luna."


    The way he said her title was a promise. A vow cloaked in desire. He would strip her of her secrets the same way he stripped her robe from her shoulders.


    (If you could DM one character, who would it be and what would you say?)

 Chapter 200: Find Me First

    <h4>Chapter 200: Find Me First</h4>


    "Find me first."


    Damien¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He slid her nightdress up her thighs, baring the soft skin he had worshipped many nights before. He bent his head and kissed her stomach, pressing his lips to her growing belly.


    He watched as her nipples hardened underneath her dress and he licked his lips.


    A soft growl rumbled in his throat. His fingers brushed up her ribs, dragging the hem of her nightdress along with them, until the sheer fabric no longer hid what he craved.


    "The way you respond to me... my goddess," he sighed.


    He lowered his head and kissed one nipple, then the other, letting his mouth linger, letting her moan melt into the night. The world could have ended, and neither of them would¡¯ve cared.


    "You are my king," Luna breathed, arching into him. "I am made for you quite literally."


    And she was. But what they had forged between themselves was greater than fate.


    It was like the words sparked something raw within him.


    Damien groaned, hands moving with sudden hunger. He squeezed her breasts together, his mouth moving back and forth between them, worshiping them with frenzied kisses. His teeth grazed her softly, and the fabric of her nightdress turned damp beneath his lips.


    "I can never get enough of you... never."


    It was a confession.


    His kisses turned frantic, frayed with need. His lips found her nipples again and he sucked them into his mouth, tongue circling, as thoughmitting the taste of her to memory.


    "I have to get enough of this before the babyes."


    "I want you in my mouth Damien." Lunamanded.


    He pulled down his shorts and positioned himself around her chest, his cock glistening at the tip. Luna held the stiff in her hands and guided it into her mouth, licking the head at first before sucking on the tip.


    Damien threw his head back, his ass tightened from the pleasure. He needed mrore. He pushed her head back on the mattress gently before pushing himself deeper in her mouth, fucking her gently.


    He tunneled in and out of her mouth, his breath shallow and erratic as the warmth of her lips wrapped around him. Every soft moan, every flick of her tongue against the sensitive underside of his shaft sent sparks racing up his spine. His hips jerked slightly. "Moonlight," he growled, voice thick with ecstasy.


    Just as he reached the edge, trembling with the weight of his desire, he slipped out of her mouth, gasping. "Goddess, that mouth," he panted, voice hoarse.


    Luna giggled, wiping her lips with the back of her hand, a yful glint in her eyes. "I thought you could do better," she teased, leaning back on her elbows, breathless but glowing, emboldened by the power she held over him.


    Damien smirked, the challenge sparking in him. "You forget who you¡¯re talking to," he murmured, standing tall. The moonlight streamed through the balcony, outlining the contours of his body. He looked carved from divine stone¡ªpowerful, lean, and aching with love and need for the woman before him.


    He guided Luna onto her hands and knees. She moved fluidly, her body pliant with trust, her robe falling away, revealing the woman who ruled his world. He slipped into her wet heat from behind, groaning at the way she weed him. Her body responded.


    He leaned back slightly, adjusting the angle until he found the one that made her cry out his name, her fingers clutching the sheets below them. The moonlight bathed their bodies in a soft silver glow, highlighting the curve of her spine, the roundness of her hips, the sweat glistening across his shoulders.


    Every thrust was a deration, every moan a promise: I am yours. Only yours.


    Below, just across the courtyard, in the kitchen building opposite the prince¡¯s castle the king was still staying in, Isolde moved quietly through the outer corridor. She pushed a trolleyden with trays of dinner meant for the pce guards. Talon had assigned her to the kitchens for the royal guards.


    Her head ached as she walked. She had not meant to hear the queen¡¯s cries or the unmistakable sound of her mate¡¯s deep groans. But the balcony was quite high and open, pleasure floated down.


    She didn¡¯t need to see them to know what was happening. Her senses told her everything. Her mate¡ªher mate¡ªwas inside another. His wife. The woman he loved. The queen he had chosen long before fate had tied him to Isolde. She paused, her hands tightening on the trolley¡¯s handle, her breath catching in her throat.


    The tears didn¡¯t fall. She didn¡¯t know him enough to feel anything but the pain still came from the mate pull. She turned away from the sounds of love and longing that weren¡¯t hers, guiding the trolley toward the maids waiting at the kitchen gate.


    *****


    "Talon!"


    Jane¡¯s voice rang out across the corridor as she caught sight of the king¡¯s beta approaching the entrance to the royal wing. Her pace quickened as the folds of her gown swayed around her ankles. Her hair was pinned in the formal court style. "You are back!"


    Talon turned sharply at the sound of her voice. His eyes, ever alert and weary from the miles traveled between kingdoms, softened a little. Jane was more than just a title; she was a presence heavy with resentment buried beneathyers of diplomacy. "Luna..." he greeted, bowing his head slightly. "Good evening. No, I¡¯m not back. Just popped in to see the king."


    Jane¡¯s smile was strained, her posture still proud. "With news from Queen Luna, right?" Her words were calm but carried a bitter undercurrent that twisted each syble.


    Talon stiffened slightly, sensing the direction of the conversation. "No, Luna. I just need to give him some updates." His tone was respectful, as always, but guarded.


    "Concerning Queen Luna," she said again, more sharply this time. Her eyes searched his.


    "Luna..." Talon began.


    "It¡¯s okay, Talon," Jane cut in. "I understand." She looked past him, toward the doors leading to the king¡¯s private quarters. "But it would be nice... if someone around here was as loyal to me as you are to a princess who isn¡¯t ours anymore."

 Chapter 201: I Didn’t Know Either

    <h4>Chapter 201: I Didn¡¯t Know Either</h4>


    "Go on. The king is in his bedroom," she added, voice cold but her posture unwavering.


    Talon nodded with respectful silence and stepped forward.


    When he opened the doors of the king¡¯s chambers, he was greeted by Kyllian¡¯s presence.


    "Talon!!!" The king¡¯s voice was thunderous with surprise, and he turned away from the desk. His shirt was unbuttoned at the cor, his usually stoic features breaking into a grin. With unguarded joy, he strode across the room and wrapped Talon in a tight embrace. "I didn¡¯t know you wereing."


    "I didn¡¯t know either," Talon said as they stepped apart. "But King Damien sent me on an assignment that I thought you would like to know about."


    "What is it?"


    "I think you may be right to be wary. I was sent to the sorcerer to retrieve this."


    Talon reached into the pocket of his coat and produced a small object. As he unwrapped it, the gleam of a whistle caught the light.


    "Morvakar?" Kyllian asked.


    "Yes."


    Talon met his king¡¯s gaze squarely.


    "What does it do?"


    "He says to give it to the queen. And whenever all hope is lost... to blow on it...That tells me someone is out to get her."


    "Lord Gabriel," Kyllian said grimly, his jaw tightening.


    "I don¡¯t know honestly," Talon admitted, his brows drawn. "But I¡¯ve made a few friends in Blood Castle. And well... they¡¯re divided."


    He stepped closer. "It¡¯s a battle of bloodlines. The true bloods... and the turned. Some are with Gabriel, and some are with Damien. Even within the royal guard, the tension is like a taut wire. Everyone is waiting for someone to cut it."


    Kyllian cursed softly under his breath. "Throw in a werewolf queen..." he sighed, dragging a hand through his hair.


    It was chaos waiting tobust¡ªvampire politics were already delicate, but the presence of a werewolf queen had tipped the scales entirely. To some of the pure-bloods, she was an abomination. To the turned, she was proof that power could shift. To the council? She was still a question mark.


    "She¡¯s earning their respect," Talon said quietly, almost with awe. "They think she¡¯s strong enough to rule. But like I said... still divided."


    Kyllian nodded slowly, his mind racing. He knew Luna¡ªstrong, fierce, loyal¡ªbut she was still a target. Still vulnerable. And if Morvakar had given her that whistle... then things were darker than anyone had admitted.


    "If you get even a whiff of trouble, Talon," Kyllian said. "Get her here. Even if you have to kidnap her."


    "Kidnap the Queen of Blood City."


    Talon raised a brow, the corner of his mouth lifting into a grim smirk. His eyes locked with Kyllian¡¯s, silently calcting what the king wasn¡¯t saying. To touch Luna¡ªeven in protection¡ªwas to risk war.


    "Try, please, Talon. Please."


    He turned away to mask the turmoil tightening his chest. The light danced over his shoulder, throwing long shadows across the floor as he exhaled.


    "It¡¯s a suicide mission," Talon finally said.


    "I know," Kyllian said with a bitter chuckle, rubbing a hand over his face. "While you are at it, pay someone to get information on Gabriel."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Talon bowed his head with grim respect. Orders epted. Life expectancy uncertain.


    Just outside the king¡¯s bedroom door, his wife leaned against it, listening in.


    Her breath was shallow, her hand pressed t against the wood. The fact that her husband still loved that woman enough to risk kingdoms for her safety tore at her.


    She stood straight, her mind a whirlwind of rage.


    *****


    Veyron was driving the truck back from the human territory, smuggling the illegally procured blood for the Queen and the unborn heir through the back boundary of Blood City where he had ensured the scouts on his payroll were on duty.


    The road was long and lined with ancient trees. Veyron drove in silence, the low rumble of the engine the only sound. He couldn¡¯t shake the unease in his gut.


    The Queen was almost due and this abomination woulde to an end.


    But as he approached the boundary and the lights from the lighthouse shed, he knew something was wrong.


    The sweeping beam of light caught the truck at a strange angle, illuminating the outline of figures standing at the checkpoint. Something was off.


    He slowed the truck, sweat sliding down his spine.


    The truck was gged down and he pulled the truck to a stop, then realised none of the scouts on duty were the ones he knew.


    He realised toote he had driven into a trap.


    He rolled down the windshield slowly. The old truck gave a soft groan as Veyron leaned out of the window.


    "Hello there."


    The scout that approached him blinked as he recognized the driver. For a second, his rigid stance faltered.


    "Sage Veyron," the man said, stepping slightly closer. "We didn¡¯t know it was you."


    Veyron gave him a tight smile. "Just bringing in a few items for a party I¡¯m having next week."


    That earned a barkingugh from the scout.


    "You? A party?" he asked.


    "Really."


    "You¡¯re not kidding...The biggest recluse in Blood City."


    "I¡¯ll take that as apliment...I do have to get home on time to get some sleep," he added.


    "We just have to do a quick check of the vehicle," the scout said, tapping the side of the truck lightly, a hollow sound echoing back. "Maybe take some of those party goodies if you¡¯ll let us."


    Veyron gritted his teeth behind a smirk.


    "Ughhhh... then I¡¯ll have to unpack and pack again," he groaned with just enough theatrics. "Can¡¯t you just wave me through?"


    He knew he was pushing. He also knew he didn¡¯t have much choice.


    The scout tilted his head and grinned. "For you, Sage Veyron, I would," he said, almost regretfully. "But we were warned to be on high alert...We got weird information about someone smuggling illegal blood in. Left to me, I wouldn¡¯t take the source seriously. He¡¯s an attention whore."


    That was interesting. Veyron¡¯s ears perked at that. He masked it behind a chuckle, nodding in camaraderie. "Aren¡¯t they always?"

 Chapter 202: Who Is This Source?

    <h4>Chapter 202: Who Is This Source?</h4>


    "Who is this source?"


    Veyron tried to keep his tone measured, almostzy. He didn¡¯t like unknown variables, especially when he was this close to his destination. He tilted his head, trying to read the scout¡¯s face for anything.


    "The only troublemaker in Blood City." The scout rolled his eyes, clearly irritated by the mention.


    "Lord Gabriel," Veyron said. How did he know? Had someone been watching him?


    "It will just take a minute to check and you can be on your way," the scout said, trying to sound casual.


    Veyron offered a short nod. He stepped out of the vehicle. His boots crunched lightly on the gravel as he walked toward the back of the truck.


    Calmly, he utched the back door and pulled it open, revealing a perfectly arranged cargo space stacked with luxurious ck-and-gold crates.


    It was filled to the top with cases of expensive wine.


    "I n on taking them to the brewery so they can add pints of blood in each bottle," he said lightly, turning back to the scout with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    "Whew! That¡¯s a lot of money in there, Sage. Wow!" The scout gave a low whistle, stepping closer, likely overwhelmed by the sheer luxury.


    "You think the party will be a st?" Veyron asked, casually closing the truck doors again.


    "Ooooh, I¡¯d love to be a fly on the wall," the scout said, grinning as he imagined what elite vampire parties must be like.


    Veyron chuckled softly and patted the man on the back, the same way a noble would pat the head of a loyal dog. "Perhaps one day," he said.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, Sage." The scout offered a respectful nod, stepping back.


    "It¡¯s okay," Veyron said as he began walking to the front of the truck. The exit was so close. He could almost taste the sanctuary of secrecy again.


    But then, another scout approached.


    This one walked with more purpose.


    Veyron didn¡¯t like that at all.


    "Have you searched the vehicle?"


    Themanding voice cut through the night. It belonged to the new scout¡ªclearly someone of higher authority.


    "Yes, sir. It¡¯s just bottles of drinks for a party," the previous scout replied, a bit too quickly, already on the defensive.


    "Did you bring them down?"


    There was precision in the man¡¯s tone. Veyron¡¯s eyes flicked to him.


    "No, I mean... it¡¯s Sage Veyron," the scout stammered, lowering his voice as though the name itself carried immunity.


    "I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s the king of Blood City."


    The new scout turned cold eyes on Veyron. "Bring it all down and search the truck."


    Veyron remained still. He gave a single nod and stepped aside, as if to say, Do what you must.


    Internally, though, the storm had already begun. The cases had been packed meticulously. Dozens of ornate wine bottles carefully arranged to obscure the barrels hidden behind. If they unloaded even halfway through the second row, the game would be up. And worse¡ªhe wasn¡¯t afraid for himself. He was afraid for what it meant.


    For the queen.


    For the unborn child.


    A part of him wondered if this was the moment fate had chosen to unravel it all.


    The scouts began the task with growing urgency. The first row of cases came down. Then the second. ss clinked. Crates thudded. Dust spiraled underfoot. Veyron stood off to the side, arms folded behind him.


    Then it happened.


    A scout paused. Called another over. Whispered something. They moved deeper into the truck. The metallictch of a hiddenpartment groaned open.


    It was done.


    "Sage Veyron," the officer said as he approached, "I am putting you under arrest for the illegal smuggling of blood from the human territory into Blood City."


    Without hesitation, they stepped forward and pped the cuffs on him¡ªsunstone metal to nullify vampire strength and speed. They burned against his wrists, humming with a low energy that made his muscles ache.


    Still, Veyron said nothing.


    No protests. No attempt to run. No defiance. He simply let them take him. His only movement was a slow nce toward the horizon.


    He had known this was a risk. The Order protecting the unborn royal heir had grown thin. His only hope now was that someone in the secret order would finish what he had started.


    As they dragged him away into the darkness, Veyron never looked back.


    He had made his choice. It was his sacrifice to ensure Blood City had an heir that would protect the likes of him.


    *****


    Doctor Thessaly arrived at the prince¡¯s castle just as the first fingers of dawn crept over the peaks of Blood City. The chill in the air clung to her.


    She barely acknowledged the guards as she passed through. She had received word just hours before¡ªSage Veyron had been arrested. And not by ident. Someone had known. Someone had tipped them off.


    And if they had reached him, the one most loyal to the royal house¡ªthen nothing was safe anymore.


    She pushed through the grand entry, her breath catching with urgency as she swept past. The protocol was clear. They had discussed this scenario in theory, but no one had ever believed it woulde to pass.


    Step one: Inform the king.


    Step two: Keep the queen in the dark¡ªat all costs.


    Step three: Activate every remaining covert asset to ensure the survival of the heir, even if it meant war in the shadows.


    She found King Damien on the eastern balcony of the living room, seated, fingers curled around a steaming cup. The scent of coffee lingered in the air. He was gazing over the city.


    When he turned at the sound of her arrival, the moment he saw the strain in her eyes, the tension carved into her brow, the subtle tremor in her shoulders, he knew.


    "Veyron..." Damien whispered.


    Thessaly gave a single, solemn nod. Her lips parted, but no words came for a long moment. She could see it¡ªthe way the weight of the kingdom seemed to drop all at once onto Damien¡¯s shoulders, the invisible crown pressing against his skull. His breath caught, eyes flicking away from her gaze as his hand tightened unconsciously around the cup.

 Chapter 203: It Doesn’t Concern You

    <h4>Chapter 203: It Doesn¡¯t Concern You</h4>


    The king was unraveling.


    "Your Majesty," Thessaly began gently, "the sage was prepared for this. He gave us specific instructions, and the first is to make sure that you do not get involved."


    Damien¡¯s jaw clenched. His gaze turned to the horizon again.


    "From this point on," she continued, taking a cautious step forward, "it doesn¡¯t concern you. And the queen cannot know."


    How could he not tell her? How could he lie by omission as her body carried the very life that Veyron had risked his own to protect?


    He turned to Thessaly atst, eyes raw with fury barely restrained. "If he¡¯s captured, it means..."


    "It means that we trust Veyron¡¯s foresight. He said if this happened, your role ends here. You must keep the queen calm. You must act as if nothing has happened. He believed in your leadership, but more importantly... he believed the child must be born alive. Be rest assured, he would die rather than involve you."


    "What do you mean us?"


    Doctor Thessaly stiffened, instinctively taking a step back. Her hands trembled slightly at her sides as her mind raced for a way to backtrack, to reframe what she had just said. But there was no use. In her panic, she had let the veil slip. She had said too much. Far too much.


    Damien rose slowly from his seat, the porcin cup forgotten on the table beside him. His movement was smooth, restrained. And that was what made it dangerous. The King of Blood City was holding back a wrath he had no intention of unleashing¡ªyet.


    "Thessa," he warned, voice low but lined with the steel ofmand, "if you do not start talking..."


    She opened her mouth but faltered.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Now!"


    The sudden rise in his voice echoed softly against the walls. Not enough to awaken Luna from her rest, but enough to send a ripple of energy. The warning was clear. He was demanding the truth as a man whose family was under threat.


    Thessaly¡¯s eyes dropped for a moment. She drew in a breath, bracing herself for what woulde next.


    "I am a part of an order sworn to protect the royal house that has our best interests at heart," she said finally, her voice steadying as she lifted her chin. "Sage Veyron led the order."


    Damien stared at her, lips tightening as he processed the words. An order. Sworn. Led by Veyron.


    "So... a cult?" he asked tly, the word bitter in his mouth.


    Thessaly hesitated, then offered a small, wry nod. "Sort of," she admitted simply.


    There was no point sugarcoating it.


    Damien turned away from her, jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. He ran a hand through his hair, pacing toward the railing that looked out over the eastern gardens.


    "And I am just supposed to sit back and watch as a man who is like a father to me takes the fall for me?"


    His voice cracked slightly on the word father. That was the root of it. Veyron was family. A guide.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Thessaly said gently, but firmly. "He would do it a million times over. I would. We all would."


    The conviction in her voice was heartbreaking. She was telling the truth. These were people who had pledged themselves to a future they believed in. A future that now rested in the womb of a werewolf queen.


    Damien turned back to face her.


    "Who is in charge of trying him?"


    "Head Councilman Richard," she replied. "The proceedings will begin tomorrow."


    Richard was a just man. There was no doubt about it, Veyron would be sentenced to death.


    He sighed deeply and cast a nce toward the direction of the bedroom where Lunay sleeping.


    "The queen is still sleeping," he murmured. "How long do you think we have until the babyes?"


    "Days. Maybe a week. It depends," she said.


    "And she still needs the same amount of blood?" Damien asked.


    "Yes," Thessa responded grimly, her hands sped in front of her as though in prayer. Her face was pale and drawn. "You do not have to worry, Your Majesty. She will be fine."


    "You said the same thing in the beginning. Look what¡¯s happened to Veyron."


    Thessa¡¯s gaze softened, the lines around her eyes creasing as she took in the man before her.


    "Like I said," she murmured, "we would risk it all for the royal heir."


    Damien exhaled sharply, almostughing at the absurdity of it all¡ªbut there was no humor in the sound. Just anguish. "And how many of my people am I going to watch fall?" he asked, not truly expecting an answer.


    There was a long pause before Thessa responded.


    "As many of us as possible, Your Highness."


    Damien turned away again, running a hand down his face.


    *****


    Luna stood before the mirror in her dressing chamber, adjusting the cor of her blouse. Her bump was gently rounded now. It was strange, how motherhood didn¡¯t feel foreign to her.


    Her servant, Leora, stepped in quietly. "Your Majesty," she said, "Talon is waiting for you in the receiving room."


    A spark lit Luna¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t seen Talon in days.


    She stepped quickly into her shoes, tugged her jacket on, and swept out of the bedroom in confident strides. Her presence was maic, her auramanding yet undeniably feminine.


    She entered the waiting room to find Talon standing near the window.


    "Talon..." Luna greeted, "you seem to be a sight for sore eyes."


    He turned to her with a grin. "I was out of town for a bit. The king sent me on an errand."


    Luna paused in her stride, raising a brow as amusement danced across her face. "My husband, the king sent you, my werewolf guard assigned by Alpha Kyllian, on an errand." She almostughed at the absurdity.


    Talon chuckled softly, the sound rumbling low in his throat as they walked.


    "I guess he is warming up to my presence," he said, his grin widening.


    Luna arched a brow, lips quirking in a half-smile. "And where did this errand lead you to?"

 Chapter 204: What’s Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 204: What¡¯s Going On?</h4>


    She asked it casually, but Talon could hear the curiosity beneath her voice. She wasn¡¯t one to be left out of secrets.


    His smile faltered just a little. The yful glint in his eyes dimmed as he leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "Morvakar," he whispered.


    Her smile disappeared, chased away by a ripple of dread that spread through her chest. "What...what¡¯s going on?" she asked, quieter now.


    Talon reached into his coat, revealing the whistle. "He needed me to give this to you," he said solemnly. "He says to blow on it whenever you are in trouble and he will be there."


    Luna looked at the whistle. She didn¡¯t reach for it.


    "Seriously? What?" she said, her voice rising slightly. "Why is everyone treating me like ss? I have a vampire king protecting me, a werewolf king, a werewolf beta who is supposed to be beside his own alpha, and now the most feared sorcerer of all." Her hands were clenched at her sides now, though she hadn¡¯t realized it. "I should be ttered, but this is just ridiculous."


    Talon simply stood, watching her, his fingers still curled around the whistle. Her anger was frustration and maybe baby hormones.


    Luna sighed, turning away as she moved toward the grand entrance of the castle.


    "Since you are my closest guard, hang on to it." Her words floated over her shoulder, curt and decisive, before she strode out into the bright morning.


    Outside, her armored convoy was already waiting. Luna¡¯s guards bowed as she emerged, one of them rushing ahead to open the back door of her car, trimmed in royal insignia.


    As she descended the steps, she called back to Talon, who followed her down at a respectful distance. "Did you find a job for our guest before you left on your errand?"


    "Yes," he replied. "I assigned her to the royal guards¡¯ kitchen."


    Luna gave a short nod, satisfied but quiet.


    "Good."


    "Your Majesty, did you hear of Sage Veyron¡¯s arrest?"


    The words halted her in her tracks.


    She spun around fast. Her heartbeat stuttered, then thundered to life. "What do you mean Sage Veyron¡¯s arrest?" she asked, eyes wide, the words brittle and cracking around the edges.


    Talon bowed his head slightly. "I heard this morning. He was arrested two days ago smuggling blood into the city. The trial has already begun. I know he is a friend... I thought you might want me to do something about it."


    Luna¡¯s mouth opened as if to speak, but no sound came out at first. "I..." she began softly, and then the truth hit her. Veyron, the ever-loyal sage, would never take such a risk lightly. He had been moving blood. That could only mean one thing.


    It had something to do with her.


    Her eyes zed momentarily.


    "I have to go..." she said. Without waiting for another word, she turned on her heel, storming toward the vehicle.


    *****


    Inside his office, Damien had been attempting to read the minutes of Veyron¡¯s trial, but his eyes hadn¡¯t processed a single line. His mind kept circling around Veyron and his refusal to see Damien, the silence that Thessa had urged him to maintain. And now, as Luna¡¯s heartbeat thundered closer¡ªerratic, full of rage¡ªhe knew.


    She knew.


    He rose slowly from his desk, adjusting the cor of his shirt, bracing himself for the inevitable storm..


    The doors burst open.


    And in came his queen.


    "I need you to tell me right now that Sage Veyron¡¯s arrest had nothing to do with me...Damien!" she shouted.


    Her hands were clenched at her sides, her entire body radiating fury. Sage Veyron had been more than a family friend. He had been protector, confidant, and now¡ªsacrificialmb.


    Damien stepped forward, slowly, as if approaching a wounded predator. He longed to reach out, to hold her, to shield her from the truth. But she deserved honesty more thanfort. And he had already betrayed her trust once by hiding it.


    "Would you please lower your voice, Moonlight?" Damien begged.


    The endearment, once enough to calm her storms, now fell t between them. Damien reached out a hand as if trying to contain the fury zing in his queen¡¯s eyes. But she recoiled as if his touch would burn her.


    "Don¡¯t Moonlight me! Did you agree to this? How did you do it? Is Doctor Thessa in on it too?"


    Her brows furrowed, tears forming at the corners of her eyes, though she refused to let them fall. Her spine remained rigid. She was every inch a queen¡ªbut also a woman betrayed by the man she loved.


    "Baby, I didn¡¯t have a choice. And Veyron wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. He cared about the heir to the kingdom because he knows I am dying and I care about you. Was I supposed to watch you waste away?"


    Damien¡¯s hands fell to his sides, defeated.


    He stepped closer, but Luna held her ground.


    "I told you I could do it! You should have trusted that I was strong enough!" Luna shot back, pointing a finger at him. "But you treat me as if I am just a fragile thing whose job is wave and smile at dignitaries and look beautiful. I was a warrior princess in my kingdom!"


    She advanced on him now, fire in her step, the swell of her belly between them.


    "I never underestimated you but I wasn¡¯t going to take the chance of testing the theory just to then lose you!" he shouted back.


    "So you lied to me, went behind my back just like you have always done!"


    "Luna!" he shouted back at her, warning in his voice.


    "You have always been afraid of tough choices, tough decisions. You shy away from them unless it¡¯s your life in the bnce, that you find easy to throw away! No matter how much I beg! And now, someone¡¯s life hangs in the bnce because you just won¡¯t listen to me."


    "You always choose martyrdom," she whispered, then louder, "Because it¡¯s easier than letting anyone else take a hit. It¡¯s not bravery, Damien. It¡¯s control."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 205: I Chose You

    <h4>Chapter 205: I Chose You</h4>


    Damien stepped close to her, fury in his voice and face. "Do you even know what tough choices are? Tough choice was watching you choose another man over me. Tough choice was choosing between your life and my kingdom. Tough choice is letting someone who is like a father to me go down for me and he won¡¯t even talk to me because he doesn¡¯t want me anywhere near him to avoid suspicion. Tough choice is choosing to be loyal to you instead of living to raise my child."


    He was trembling. Rage and sorrow shed in his eyes. Each sentence was a dagger unsheathed, slicing open old wounds. He wasn¡¯t shouting to overpower her. He was shouting because it was the only way to keep from breaking.


    He had held this in for far too long.


    "I chose you. Every time, I chose you. Even when it meant bleeding for it. And now with our child, I will choose both of you over and over again without even blinking!"


    "You should have let me make my tough choice." Luna finished and walked away.


    Damien turned and shoved everything on his desk to the ground.


    The crash echoed through the room. ss shattered. Paper scattered.


    ******


    "Hey!" there was a loud bang on the bars of the prison made with sunstone metal. "The queen wants to see you."


    The harsh ng of baton against sunstone reverberated through the narrow dungeon hall. The guard, a young man with dark circles beneath his eyes looked apologetic. Fear etched deep grooves into his brow, fear of the one who had sent him.


    Inside the glowing sunstone bars, Veyron sat still, cloaked in the quiet dignity of resignation. His long white hair hung unbound around his shoulders, his hands sped loosely on his knees.


    "Give her the same answer I asked you to give the king. I do not want to see her." Veyron answered.


    His voice was hollow.


    He turned his face away from the bars, as if doing so might make his refusal more believable to himself.


    "Well, she thought you might say that, so she said to tell you, she is pregnant and starving and she is going to sit there until she drops dead," the guard said. "So, I will be opening this gate and you can step out whenever you want because I do not n on hanging for letting the queen die."


    Veyron¡¯s jaw clenched.


    "Damn her," he whispered to himself.


    But he was already rising to his feet.


    Veyron knew the queen had him. Anything for the heir. He got to his feet and stepped out of the cell, following the guard to a private room where Luna was waiting.


    Even in chains, Veyron carried the aura of a man who once bent the sky to his will.


    The guards walked behind him, but none dared meet his eyes. Word of the trial had spread across the city.


    As the door creaked open and he was ushered into a room.


    "Your Highness." Veyron bowed. "You shouldn¡¯t havee. I don¡¯t want you to see me like this."


    Luna stood in the corner of the room.


    "Please," he whispered again, softer this time. "You shouldn¡¯t havee."


    "Sit down, Veyron," Luna ordered respectfully.


    Veyron sat reluctantly as Luna turned to the guards standing in the room. "Leave us."


    The guards hesitated only a breath.


    "I know everything," Luna began as she took a seat.


    "No, you don¡¯t," Veyron argued.


    His eyes met hers.


    "Yes, I do. And I will be damned if I let you go down for this."


    "You¡¯re not just a sage to me, Veyron. You¡¯re family. How can I sit by and let the kingdom brand you a criminal?"


    Veyron sighed. "I have known the king since before he was born, and in that time, his father¡¯s father protected us, just like his father, and exactly what Damien is doing now¡ªprotecting us. Which is what we hope your child will do, should he be raised with the same values."


    He leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes briefly as the lineage passed before him.


    "You think this is about me being noble, Luna? It¡¯s not. If I have to disappear into the records as a criminal to ensure the future ruler grows up knowing what it costs to protect the people no one else will, then so be it."


    "What do you mean protecting us?"


    Her brows furrowed as she searched his face, realizing there wereyers of history, politics that even she had yet to uncover.


    Veyron exhaled long and slow. "We are not like them, Luna. You know this. We¡ªthe impure, as they like to call us exist in a shadow of truebloods. The moment the wrong man sits on the throne, we are done for."


    "You are queen now¡ªnot a vampire queen, but queen still. And the lives of impure vampires will be threatened if the throne falls in the hands of Gabriel. He is the reason I was caught in the first ce."


    "Gabriel¡¯s eyes are everywhere. He wants me dead. He¡¯s ying a long game, your highness. And I fear... we are already losing pieces."


    The chair creaked under her as she reclined.


    "It still doesn¡¯t matter," she whispered again, as if trying to convince herself.


    "We will be hunted, killed, reduced to nothing¡ªanimals¡ªif you do not protect us by protecting the child in your womb. So, me risking my life to procure blood for the heir is something I will do a thousand times again. And there are people in ce to continue from where I stopped. All we care about is that the heir is safe. The kingid down his life for you. I beg you to keep the child for us. Stay away from this. Just live," Veyron begged.


    "I was turned in a time when we were hunted for sport," he said quietly. "We begged on her knees for mercy from nobles who thought our likes tainted their air. When impure vampires were burned for the pleasure of the crowd."

 Chapter 206: Damien Is Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 206: Damien Is Hurt</h4>


    He turned to her, his eyes bright with desperation. "You think it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªbut it does, your highness. It matters more than you can imagine."


    His hands trembled slightly as he added, "The king would rather die a hundred times than let harme to you or the heir. I would too. But if you rush headlong into Gabriel¡¯s war, then we lose the one thing that matters: a future where we are more than shadows."


    "Damien is hurt. The guilt weighs him down."


    "He will get over it. He just needs to see the bigger picture."


    He looked at her with a softness that few had ever seen in him. "You are his anchor. You hold more power over him than you realize. If you hold fast, he will too."


    "Veyron..." Luna sighed.


    "You have to be careful, your highness. Gabriel is on to something. And if he came for me, it means he will be going after everyone who can protect the king. Stick with Doctor Thessa. Listen to her. You are Blood City¡¯s future."


    Luna reached across the table and held Veyron¡¯s hands. "How do I get rid of Gabriel?"


    Her fingers were cool and trembling as they sped his. Veyron felt the rawness in her grip, the unshed tears she refused to cry, the fury she swallowed because it was unbing of royalty to break in public. But behind her eyes was a warrior¡¯s fire.


    A mother¡¯s rage.


    A queen¡¯s resolve.


    "I want him gone," she said.


    "Your highness..."


    Veyron hesitated, the words catching in his throat.


    He gently tried to withdraw his hands, but she didn¡¯t let go. That alone told him more than anything ¡ª she was serious.


    He sighed. "Gabriel is not an easy man to get rid off. Nor does he fall by simple means."


    "I have never been one to run from a fight. Damien still sees him as his uncle and Luciver as his brother, so they think it best to ignore him. He means absolutely nothing to me. I stand and fight. It is what werewolves do."


    "Ie from and where we do not fear our enemies ¡ª we stalk them. And when they hurt our pack, we take vengeance. Gabriel... he¡¯s a rot in the walls of this kingdom. And if no one else will dig him out, I will."


    "Gabriel is sneaky. I do not know how to take him down. We have not been able to pin anything on him. But if you need any kind of help, tell Doctor Thessa," Veyron exined.


    He wished there was more he could offer than warnings and vague strategies.


    "Gabriel has too many allies in in sight," Veyron said carefully. "He nts his seeds in hearts, takes advantage of what one truly desires. He ys the long game."


    Luna nodded finally realising that she may have overreacted. These were people fighting for their lives and their only hope for survival if Damien continues being stubborn was in her womb. "I am sorry, Veyron. I tend to get angry without seeing the bigger picture, and I may have ripped off the king¡¯s head."


    A hint of a smile yed at Veyron¡¯s lips. "That¡¯s quite the image, your highness...Do not let the king get anywhere near this case, your highness. Not even a whisper from him. Not ament to the people. If Gabriel so much as hears a murmur from Damien¡¯s lips, he will twist it," Veyron warned.


    "It¡¯s killing him, to not be there for you. Could you at least speak to him? He thinks he failed you, Veyron."


    Veyron exhaled slowly.


    "I can¡¯t see him yet," he said, finally.


    "Maybe after the trial," Veyron said.


    "I will do all I can to help you."


    "No... you won¡¯t."


    Veyron cut her off gently.


    "You have other wars to fight," he said quietly. "Ones I no longer can."


    "Your stubbornness matches that of a werewolf." Luna tried to smile.


    "You should go now, your highness," Veyron urged.


    His eyes drifted to her belly for the briefest second.


    Luna got to her feet and began to walk out.


    Her footsteps were reluctant.


    "One more thing... protect the heir. It is your responsibility as queen now. You must do things that are against your nature. You will do unspeakable things, but protect the heir."


    His voice stopped her cold at the threshold. She turned, meeting his eyes onest time.


    She gave a small nod and left.


    *****


    Morvakar stood in the middle of the forest holding the ne high in the air. Thepass hidden in the ne had led him to an open field.


    Mist clung to the earth.


    In his hand, the pendant spun erratically, then stilled, the needle pointing directly north. The magic was insistent.


    He looked around, but there was nothing. The field was hidden deep in the forest, some kilometers away from Blood City¡¯s walls.


    Morvakar frowned.


    He had been able to realign the finding spell to instead lead him to the signature of the one who made the ne.


    But it was odd, because there was nothing there. Just a clearing in the middle of the forest. It made no sense.


    Morvakar remained still.


    He had followed thepass for hours only for it to bring him to... this. A hollow piece ofnd.


    Morvakar clenched the ne in his fist.


    He turned and headed out of the forest, stopping at the main road to nce at the Blood City checkpoint far in the distance.


    Morvakar kept to the treeline, careful to blend in. He knew the checkpoint well, and his presence would raise more than a few eyebrows.


    His eyes narrowed toward the city.


    He hoped Luna was safe and she would use the whistle he had sent to her when the time came.


    One blow would summon him across any distance.


    But whether she would use it was another matter.


    Luna was proud.


    He hoped she wouldn¡¯t wait until it was toote.


    *****


    Councilman Richard stepped into the courtroom; everyone was there already. Today was finally the day of sentencing, and Veyron was seated in the front of the courtroom. The prosecutor, a true blood vampire, sat at the other side.

 Chapter 207: Anything Else Before Sentencing?

    <h4>Chapter 207: Anything Else Before Sentencing?</h4>


    The air inside the grand chamber was thick with dread. Rows of stone benches nked the chamber in elegant semicircles.


    Councilman Richard¡¯s entrance was met with a hush.


    Veyron sat still at the center of the courtroom. His posture was calm.


    "So, we have heard the case so far. Sage Veyron was caught illegally smuggling blood into Blood City," Richard said as he sat down. "Anything else before sentencing?"


    "My Lord, I would like to point out that it seems you are quite impatient with trying the case. Sage Veyron was transporting almost 25 litres of blood. This is serious." The prosecutor said.


    The vampire rose smoothly to his feet. He moved with the grace of someone who had practiced every gesture, every pause.


    Veyron¡¯s eyes remained steady, fixed on the councilman.


    "I find that insulting," Richard shot back. "We have been at this for five days now. Repeating the same thing over and over again. Is there anything else we need to talk about?"


    Around him, the gathered nobles leaned forward in hushed expectation.


    "Sage Veyron has refused to speak as to how he was procuring the blood so that we can shut it down."


    The prosecutor said adjusting his coat and stepped forward again, his tone oiled with smug self-assurance.


    "Sage Veyron has been uncooperative at every turn. He does not deny the smuggling, nor the scale of his crime. But he has willfully refused to divulge his sources or hiswork. We are trying to prevent the rot from spreading further into the city."


    His gaze drifted toward the seats in the courtroom where dignitaries of the royal court sat.


    "I would think that is your problem. I only make my judgements based on the usations you bring before me. Do you have any evidence or witnesses concerning any other crimes?"


    Richard¡¯s eyes were cold steel now.


    "As a matter of fact, we do. It has juste to my notice that the royal house may be involved in this smuggling," the prosecutor said.


    It was as if time itself cracked.


    A low gasp rippled across the benches. Several lords sat forward, eyes gleaming with the thrill of scandal.


    The moment Veyron had feared had arrived. The prosecutor had done the unthinkable: aimed his spear directly at the throne.


    Even Richard paled. His hands twitched.


    Veyron¡¯s face remained carved from stone, but inwardly he reeled.


    Councilman Richard stood abruptly. His eyes, usually cool and impartial, now burned with fury.


    The idea that anyone, even in political desperation, would casually use the royal family of criminal conspiracy during open court was beyond reckless¡ªit was treasonous.


    "Do you know that you are dangerously teetering on the line of treason?" Richard shouted.


    "You stand in Court," Richard continued, his voice shaking with fury. "You use the House of Dragos itself. The line that has guarded Blood City for centuries. Have you gone mad?!"


    "I have witnesses."


    "Bring them in! And you better pray to the goddess you did not just falsely use the royal house of a crime."


    The courtroom roared to life.


    Guards moved to open the doors.


    Veyron inhaled deeply and closed his eyes.


    Whatever came next... would change everything.


    A few minutester, the doors creaked open once again. Heavy boots struck the polished stone floors with military precision as a uniformed vampire guard was escorted to the front. He was tall, clean-shaven, and wore the uniform of the Corrections Division. The courtroom, already tense, grew utterly still.


    He was introduced without ceremony.


    The man¡¯s eyes did not meet Veyron¡¯s as he entered the witness box, hands behind his back in formality.


    Then came the question.


    "Tell the court," the prosecutor said, "who came to visit Sage Veyron while he was being held in the prison?"


    "The Queen. Queen Luna Dragos."


    "She insisted on seeing the Sage," the guard continued. "We allowed it. It¡¯s not unusual for the royal family to privately request to meet prisoners of interest¡ªespecially in politically sensitive cases."


    "But then?" the prosecutor pressed.


    The guard¡¯s voice lowered. "She asked us to leave the room. But we lingered just outside the door."


    "What did you hear?" Richard asked, voice tight with fury.


    "We heard Sage Veyron admitting to securing the blood for the queen. He said it was necessary for the heir."


    "Lies!" Veyron shouted, suddenly on his feet.


    His voice thundered through the chamber with despair. His control cracked, the mask of the wise Sage slipping to reveal the fear underneath.


    "Quiet!" Councilman Richard roared.


    His hand mmed the gavel against the bench, sending a tremor through the room. "You will not turn this court into chaos!"


    Veyron slumped back down, breath heavy, shame darkening his features. The fury drained from his eyes, leaving behind a hollow grief. He had tried so hard to carry the weight of this crime alone. To protect Luna and the unborn heir. Now, it had all unraveled.


    Richard turned back to the guard. "Who else heard this conversation?"


    The guard swallowed and lifted his chin. "Myself and three others. We were on shift together. When we realized what we heard... we went to the prosecutor immediately. At first, we didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be taken seriously. We... feared the consequences of using the queen."


    "Bring them in."


    The side doors were already opening again, and Veyron turned his face away, shame crashing down on him.


    Three more guards entered. Their faces were drawn, bracing for whatever storm they were about to walk into.


    Veyron realised he had failed.


    He had failed to protect the heir. He had failed to shield Luna¡ªthest pure hope in a city drowning in rot.


    *****


    Luna stood in the center of the living room clutching the summons in her hand. A queen¡ªthe queen¡ªwas being called to answer to usations in a vampire-run city that had never known a werewolf on the throne before.


    She heard the front doors open.


    Damien walked in. His jaw was clenched tight, eyes stormy with worry. He¡¯d already heard¡ªthe city was buzzing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 208: It’s Not Your Fault

    <h4>Chapter 208: It¡¯s Not Your Fault</h4>


    Their eyes locked. And that was it.


    They moved toward each other instinctively. Her hand still gripped the parchment, but her other hand reached for him.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, breath shaking with guilt she didn¡¯t want to admit.


    "It¡¯s not your fault."


    "No, it is. I should have been more careful." Her shoulders trembled, just a little.


    He brushed a strand of hair from her face. "We are going to be fine."


    He said it so easily, so confidently, and yet she felt the worry coiled beneath it. She knew him too well. The guilt in his gaze betrayed him. She had be the target¡ªand by extension, so had he.


    "How bad is this going to be? If I am put on trial?"


    Damien¡¯s hands wrapped gently around her arms. "You are the queen." His words wereced with caution. "Your trial cannot be in the public court. It will be in the Council. Everything depends on who stands beside you. It depends on the people on your side,"


    And that was the problem. She was a queen not yet rooted, a werewolf in a city that still called her ¡¯outsider¡¯.


    He ced a soft kiss on her forehead. His lips lingered there for a moment longer than necessary.


    "This will all go away," he promised.


    "Not with Gabriel as the architect of all these," Luna said.


    "We¡¯ll be fine," Damien said again. A lifeline he kept offering her even as the rope frayed in both their hands. He wanted to believe it. Needed to. But Luna could feel the desperation coiling inside him, a shadow in his eyes that refused to leave.


    She turned away, ncing at her reflection in the full-length mirror. A queen stood there, yes¡ªbut also a woman exhausted by survival. A mother-to-be fighting a war she never asked for.


    "My father used toin about the weight of the crown," she murmured, almost to herself. "I never understood. I thought it was just about ruling the people... I know better now."


    Damien moved behind her, his arms sliding around her waist. His breath brushed her temple.


    "I love you," he whispered. "Don¡¯t ever forget that."


    She closed her eyes, breathing him in.


    "I need to tell you something," she said. "In case I don¡¯t get the chance to anymore."


    Damien tensed, but nodded. "What?"


    Luna turned in his arms to face him. "Isolde..." she paused. His eyes darkened instantly, but she pressed on. "She is in Blood Castles, in my former building. I had Talon bring her here before Lady Sharona left."


    Damien stepped back from her, jaw tight. The warmth vanished between them as if someone had torn open the room¡¯s walls and let winter in.


    "What have you done?" he asked, eyes narrowing.


    "I wanted her to be close," Luna said quickly, stepping toward him. "For whatever time you might need to do what needed to be done...Look around you, Damien. Look at what¡¯s happening. Do you n on leaving me to navigate theplicated politics of Blood City while raising a child who has all of these expectations on his shoulders¡ªeven before he is born?"


    Luna took one step closer, lifting her chin. "I will not apologize for being a queen who wants her husband alive."


    "I don¡¯t know what is going toe of this summons, but I very much would like to be


    Damien looked at her, every bone in his body aching with weariness. He didn¡¯t have the strength to argue anymore. Not with her. Not when her gaze held that glint of unyielding resolve.


    So he simply stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her, grounding himself in the only thing that still made sense.


    "I am so sorry that all I have brought you is trouble."


    Luna rested her head on his chest, her fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt.


    "Don¡¯t say that," he whispered against her. "You have made me a very happy man." A small smile tugged at his lips. "And I was the one with the trouble and baggage."


    Damien gave a dry chuckle, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "Without Morvakar interfering in your life, you would be happily mated to Kyllian."


    Luna chuckled too, softer, a sound that briefly cut through the tension. "I¡¯m d Morvakar meddled." She pulled back slightly to look up at him. "Because this¡ªus¡ªis the only thing that¡¯s ever felt right."


    That moment, fragile and full of old pain and new resolve, was shattered as the door creaked open. Maelis stepped in.


    "Your Majesties, your father is here."


    Damien let out a groan. "Oh shit..."


    He already knew this wasn¡¯t going to end well. He could almost feel the weight of his father¡¯s re scorching through the walls.


    "He¡¯s going to kill me."


    "That is very, very correct, Damien!"


    The deep, thunderous voice echoed through the room before the old king himself stormed in.


    "What the hell do both of you think you are doing?" he boomed, voice shaking the very stones beneath their feet.


    "Father..." Damien stepped forward instinctively.


    Luciver pointed a finger. "You couldn¡¯te to me for help? I¡¯m your father!"


    There was rage in his tone, yes¡ªbut underneath it, hurt.


    Luna stood straighter. She didn¡¯t back away from the old king¡¯s wrath.


    "We are truly sorry. We didn¡¯t have much of a choice."


    Beside her, Damien stiffened in disbelief. He turned sharply, eyes narrowing, startled by her words.


    Why did she say that?


    Was she taking the me?


    "She had nothing to do with this." He turned back to his father, trying to shield her from consequences she never should have borne. "She refused vehemently, but Veyron and I thought the best decision for the heir and the kingdom was to procure the blood she needed."


    Damien didn¡¯t regret the choice they had made, only the consequences that had spiraled out of it. If anything happened to Luna, if the Council used this moment to discredit her, to question her fitness to rule, it would all be for nothing.

 Chapter 209: How Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 209: How Are You?</h4>


    "Why do you always keep me in the dark about things?"


    Luciver took a slow step forward.


    "You would think when things happen in your life, your father should be the first person you would run to."


    "I¡¯m sorry." Damien¡¯s voice cracked slightly. There were so many things wrapped in those two words. He was sorry for acting alone. For dragging Luna into the storm. For not trusting the man who had trained him to rule.


    Luciver turned toward Luna then, and the sharpness in his features melted just enough to reveal the affection he had learned to carry for her. She was the mother of the heir, the queen of Blood City, and someone who had quietly earned his respect.


    "How are you?"


    Luna gave a tired butposed smile.


    "I¡¯m fine, considering everything going on the past days."


    Luciver nodded solemnly. Then, after a moment of silence that crackled with unspoken history, he turned to Damien and said:


    "You know this is your uncle¡¯s work, right?"


    Luna¡¯s spine straightened subtly.


    "Yes...but he is still going to lose." Damien stepped in, his voice hardening. "Luna is the queen. Yes, she may be questioned and givenmunity service or something, but that¡¯s all he can achieve. Is his n to make the people question her capability as queen? Besides, I am going to take her ce for the summons. She has nothing to do with this."


    "That¡¯s because Luna is not the one he is attacking, Damien. It¡¯s the unborn child that is under attack."


    In that moment, the room seemed to shrink, as if the walls themselves leaned in to hear the consequences of what had just been said.


    Luna¡¯s hands flew instinctively to her belly, cradling it protectively as though she could shield the child from the world with her touch alone. Her breath caught, and her lips parted, but no words came at first¡ªonly the raw, instinctual terror of a mother.


    Damien turned to her, the color draining from his face, his lips parted as though to speak, but no words came either. His gaze dropped to her stomach, as if seeing it for the first time as a looming battlefield.


    "What are you saying?" Damien asked.


    Luciver didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he said, "What do we do to bloodthirsty vampires?"


    The question was a knife. Its edge sharpened by centuries ofw and bloodshed. Every vampire knew the answer, but it was never something to be said lightly¡ªespecially not now. Damien¡¯s face drained of what little color remained.


    "No..." he whispered, the denial not yet formed into words.


    "What?" Luna demanded, her voice climbing into desperation. "Someone say something!"


    "The vampire is killed." Luciver answered, tly.


    Luna¡¯s world tilted, her heart plummeting. "But... it¡¯s... it¡¯s just a child. Not even born yet." Her hand stayed on her belly, as though if she kept touching her child, she could remind everyone in the room that it was still hers, still innocent, still sacred.


    "Thew stays the same. Whether young or old." Luciver¡¯s eyes were sad now. "And I fear all of this is merely a smokescreen. The baby is Gabriel¡¯s true target."


    Luna swayed. Her heartbeat thudded in her ears, louder than any courtroom gavel, louder than any roar of war. Her body began to tremble. "Damien..." It was more plea than name, more cry than word.


    "If there is no heir, your ascension to the throne will be annulled and Gabriel gets the throne."


    Luciver¡¯s words struck with the finality of a death sentence. The temperature in the room plummeted. Luna¡¯s heart stuttered and then took off in a frantic gallop, her hand instantly mping tighter around the round swell of her belly.


    Luna gasped, breath catching painfully in her throat, and her whole body tensed as her breathing turned erratic. The world around her blurred at the edges. She clutched her stomach. Her child. Their child. The heir to Blood City.


    The thought of Gabriel winning, of him sitting on the throne, made nausea rise to her throat.


    "Moonlight!" Damien was by her side in a sh. His endearment came out in a paned rasp. His hands trembled as they cupped her face, then moved protectively to her arms and belly. She was pale, and trembling.


    "Maelis!" he roared, the sound shaking the very windows.


    Maelis was in the room in a moment.


    "Your Majesty!" he cried, rushing to her side.


    "Get Doctor Thessally now!!!" Damien shouted, not even sparing him a nce. His whole world was in his arms, and she was unraveling. He could hear her heartbeat fluttering wildly, and every instinct in him screamed to make it stop¡ªwhatever was hurting her, whatever was making her afraid.


    Luciver moved closer.


    "There is nothing to be afraid of, Luna. Calm yourself."


    "My baby. My...my child."


    Luciver bent to her eye level. He took her chin in two fingers and tilted her face up, forcing her to meet his eyes.


    "Do you know why I never objected to your union with Damien?...I mean, a werewolf princess and a vampire prince... I knew it was going to divide the city." He let out a small, bitter breath of truth. "I knew the courts would rebel. That the lords would whisper and the elders would scoff. That even the stars would not shine easy on your reign. But I also knew something else."


    His hand gently settled over hers.


    "I knew you are strong enough, stubborn enough, willful enough to navigate all storms...You had my respect long before you shut Gabriel down in a roomful of vampire lords." A ghost of a smile passed across Luciver¡¯s face at the memory. She had stood then, radiant in her rebellion. That moment had turned the tides in more ways than one.


    "Now is not the time to crumble." He leaned closer. "Now is the time to fight."


    The words hit home. Luna¡¯s breathing began to slow.


    The child growing inside her was a miracle. She would not let Gabriel steal her legacy.


    Luciver¡¯s words seemed to calm her. She was a damned werewolf princess, queen of Blood city. She would be damned if anyoneid a finger on her baby.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 210: Are You Okay

    <h4>Chapter 210: Are You Okay</h4>


    "Are you okay?" Damien asked. Her skin was a touch too pale for his liking.


    "I¡¯m fine. Very fine." Luna gave him a small smile that was clearly meant to reassure, but the strain behind it was evident. She was doing what queens did best¡ªstanding tall even while cracked beneath the surface.


    She turned to Luciver, her tone softening with sincerity. "Thank you."


    She was thanking him for choosing her, for seeing her as family. As queen.


    Luciver gave a wide smile.


    That rare expression softened his otherwise intimidating presence, his eyes twinkling for a moment with warmth. "Anytime."


    Luna got to her feet, steadying herself with an inhale. The storm inside her had calmed, but the waves hadn¡¯t settledpletely. She was still carrying a war beneath her skin¡ªone of maternal fury.


    "I¡¯m going to take a rest. Could you have Doctor Thessalye in when she arrives?"


    Damien nodded.


    There was longing in his gaze as he watched her, a part of him wanting to follow her into that room, lie beside her, protect her, love her, reassure her that everything would be fine even when he wasn¡¯t so sure himself.


    "I¡¯ll be out here. Need to speak with Father for a bit."


    There was steel in his voice now¡ªDamien the ruler stepping forward. But his eyes followed her until she disappeared behind the bedroom door.


    *****


    "My Lord. You have a letter from a Luna Jane Rykers."


    Lurent¡¯s voice was formal but tinged with curiosity as he entered the receiving chamber of House Dragos.


    Gabriel took the letter slowly.


    "Luna Jane..." he mused, rolling the name over his tongue. "That¡¯s the new Luna of the werewolf alpha king."


    He chuckled, the sound delighted. "Well, this should be interesting."


    Gabriel opened the letter and read.


    His lips curled slightly as he read the words, his sharp eyes narrowing with every line.


    <i>¡¯Lord Gabriel Dragos,</i>


    <i>Do not by any way consider this information as me betraying my kingdom, but for now, our interests do align.</i>


    <i>The Alpha King has instructed his beta, Talon, to bring the queen of Blood City back to the werewolf kingdom should her safety be threatened. That does not bode well for me or my position.¡¯</i>


    Gabriel¡¯s smile turned predatory, eyes gleaming with the delight of a n falling neatly into ce.


    So, Luna Jane felt the tides turning beneath her. She wasn¡¯t a fool. Political ambition could be a stronger motivator than loyalty, and it seemed she was ready to offer him the one currency he valued most¡ªleverage.


    He leaned back into his chair, fingers tapping the edge of the letter thoughtfully.


    "Well," he murmured. "Seems like I¡¯ve just found myself an unlikely little ally."


    <i>¡¯Whatever you n on doing, make sure Talon has no ess to her. Once again, this doesn¡¯t mean I am on your side.</i>


    <i>Luna Jane Rykers.¡¯</i>


    He folded the paper slowly, pressing the crease with two fingers, before turning to Lurent.


    "Tell Maelis to be on guard. When the time is right, he will bring me this Talon."


    He leaned back in his chair, resting the letter on his knee.


    "And please, remind him that his human mother is still being watched. Any misstep, or if information gets to the king, she will be killed instantly."


    Lurent bowed and slipped from the room.


    Gabriel sat in silence for a moment. The night outside was pitch ck, but inside, his mind gleamed with possibilities.


    The letter was a gift from the goddesses. It was a divine signal.


    A werewolf Luna. Aligned with him.


    Gabriel chuckled, deep in his chest. "The goddesses want me on that throne," he whispered to no one. "And this is their sign."


    The throne wasn¡¯t just within reach. It was practically singing to him.


    *****


    Doctor Thessally had received the royal summons, and she hadn¡¯t wasted a second. She carried her bag close.


    She entered the bedroom and there sat Queen Luna. Her hand resting calmly on her stomach, eyes alert despite a shadow of fatigue beneath them.


    Thessally blinked in surprise.


    "Your Highness, Maelis told me you were in distress."


    She kept her voice professional, but her gaze swept over Luna in a detailed scan.


    "It was just for a minute. But I need to speak with you," Luna said, her eyes locking onto Thessa¡¯s. "Sage Veyron said to speak to you if I needed help. Something tells me you are not the only one who can offer that help. I need to meet everyone."


    Thessa hesitated.


    "Thessa... my child is under attack. The throne is under attack," Luna insisted. "This is no time for secrets. I want to meet them."


    Thessa let out a long breath. Her shoulders slumped slightly as she gave in. "It is a selection of powerful turned vampires," she said. "They meet in a basement in Sage Veyron¡¯s house every two weeks unless someone deres an emergency. Now that Sage Veyron has been arrested..."


    She trailed off. She knew the risk of what she was saying. She could feel Gabriel¡¯s eyes everywhere, even in the shadows of the Queen¡¯s quarters.


    "Do you know who they are?" Luna asked quietly.


    Thessa shook her head. "No. I only know Sage Veyron."


    Luna¡¯s jaw tightened. There was frustration in her gaze, but also a cold resolve.


    "Find a way to get one name from him," Luna said. "And tell the person, I will be at Sage Veyron¡¯s basement tomorrow night. And Thessa, be careful."


    She paused, then added, more quietly, "Looks like the guards at the prison are in league with Gabriel. Do not speak aloud."


    "Understood," she said. "You have my loyalty, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll find a way."


    Thessa nodded gravely. "I need to do your blood transfusion for today," she said, already preparing the equipment.


    Luna gave a single nod, her chin high, her jaw set. "Give me the same as you used to. It may not be ethical," she said, eyes steady, "but this is war, and I intend to win."


    There was no apology in her voice. She was a warrior steeling herself before battle.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 211: As You Wish

    <h4>Chapter 211: As You Wish</h4>


    Thessa paused for a heartbeat before giving a small smile. "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    In silence, she began the setup: cleansing Luna¡¯s arm, prepping the needle, carefully threading the tubing. The blood flowed into the queen¡¯s veins. It wasn¡¯t legal. But it was necessary.


    *****


    By morning, the entire city seemed to hum with a brittle tension, as if Blood City itself were holding its breath. Word had already spread¡ªQueen Luna was to appear before the court.


    nked by Doctor Thessa, Luna walked the corridor of the judicial wing with the grace of a queen who knew her enemies were watching. She wore a purple gown, her shoulders bare, her crown a delicate circlet.


    She was exhausted¡ªher body ached, her soul frayed¡ªbut she would let no one see that. Not today.


    The morning had already frayed her nerves with a searing argument with Damien. He had pleaded with her, begged, to let him take the fall. To be the one to face the court. To shield her. As he always did.


    But she had refused.


    Damien didn¡¯t understand, not fully. This was about optics. If she cowered behind her husband now, her enemies would im shecked strength. If she allowed him to fight this for her, she would lose the people¡¯s trust. And worst of all, she would be another queen in history remembered only for the men who fought her battles.


    No. She would handle this herself.


    Inside the grand hall, the council chamber was already buzzing with energy.


    As Head Councilman Richard arrived, the room quieted.


    The royal bailiff motioned Luna to the witness box. She walked calmly, head high, heart steady despite the thrum of adrenaline beneath her skin.


    As she sat, the prosecutor approached the center of the chamber. He bowed slightly in respect, but his eyes did not soften.


    "Queen Luna," he began, "an usation has been made against you¡ªthat the blood Sage Veyron was caught smuggling is meant for you."


    Luna¡¯s eyes flicked toward Sage Veyron. Veyron held her gaze for a moment longer than he should have, then shook his head slowly, the barest motion. His face was pale, strained, aged overnight by imprisonment.


    She nced away from him, lifting her head high to face the prosecutor once more. Her voice, when it came, was calm but carried the power of a sovereign. "Yes."


    A murmur broke across the room. Sage Veyron closed his eyes and sighed, his entire frame sagging under the weight of her admission. He had feared she might do this¡ªspeak truth where silence might have saved her. But this was Luna. There had never been another path.


    The prosecutor¡¯s eyes gleamed with purpose. "Would you care to borate on the purpose of the blood?" he asked, his tone faux-courteous but heavy with usation. "You are a werewolf. There is nothing you need blood for."


    She straightened in her seat, eyes narrowing with resolve.


    "I am the Queen of Blood City," she said, her voiceced with a deadly sort of grace. "You brought me here to answer to allegations. Now, I have put it to rest."


    The room stilled.


    She didn¡¯t stop there.


    "If there is a charge against me, then I believe this should be referred to the Royal Council." Her gaze swept across the tribunal members, meeting each face as if daring them to contradict her. "I refuse to let the throne be a subject of gossip and unfounded usations."


    She turned then, cool and unapologetic, to Head Councilman Richard. "May I be excused?"


    Richard, seated at the highest bench regarded her. Behind his wise, weathered expression, a thousand calctions were undoubtedly being made. But atst, he nodded. "Of course, Your Highness."


    She rose like a storm rising off the sea.


    Doctor Thessa trailed her, her face pale butposed. Luna paused at the corridor, her back still straight, her voice softer now but firm. "Stay," she said to Thessa without turning. "I need to hear the verdict."


    Thessa gave a small nod. "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Luna stepped out into the daylight, drawing in a breath.


    Outside, her royal car awaited, nked by guards. As she sank into the back seat, her hand instinctively moved to her belly. The child kicked once¡ªa strong, defiant motion that brought tears to her eyes she refused to shed.


    The path ahead was narrowing. Enemies lingered in every corridor, in every whisper behind closed doors. But she still had one final thread to pull.


    One final act of rebellion¡ªonest chance to ensure Damien¡¯s survival.


    The car pulled away from the courthouse, the city blurring past the windows. The pce loomed in the distance, its towers piercing the sky. Blood Castles.


    "Head to my old building," Luna instructed the driver.


    A few minutester, they pulled up. This was where she had first arrived after the banishment. A werewolf princess without a home. Stripped of her title. Condemned by her father. An outcast in a vampire city.


    She stepped out of the car and inhaled the air. Looking back now, those days had seemed cruel but they had also been simple.


    She climbed the steps without waiting for her guards. The balcony door was open. A breeze stirred pale curtains. And there, stood the woman she hade to see.


    "Isolde," Luna called softly.


    The young woman turned, startled. Her wide eyes went even wider when she saw who had spoken.


    "Your Majesty!" Isolde dropped into a deep, trembling bow. "I... I didn¡¯t hear youe in."


    Luna stepped into the room, her presence swallowing the space whole.


    "You once asked me what your duty was," Luna said.


    Isolde straightened slowly, hesitant but attentive. "I remember," she whispered.


    "I will tell you your duty," Luna continued, walking toward her. "And tonight... you will carry it out. You will do everything possible to fulfill that duty. You do not get another chance, you do not get another shot."


    She stopped just before her, close enough that Isolde could see the gleam of determination in her eyes.

 Chapter 212: You Carry It Out

    <h4>Chapter 212: You Carry It Out</h4>


    "You carry it out," Luna said, lowering her voice, "or..."


    She leaned in. Her smile was serene. Almost tender. "I will kill you."


    Isolde¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her lips parted, but no sound emerged. Her knees wobbled.


    Luna turned and walked toward the balcony rail, looking out over the city she now ruled.


    *****


    Later that evening, Damien arrived back at the castle. He had spent the journey home reading the full minutes of the court hearing Luna had faced without him.


    She had stood alone. And she had prevailed.


    He should have trusted her more.


    Damien pressed his fingers to his eyes as the car came to a stop.


    They had fought that morning, neither of them willing to give ground. He had wanted to shield her from every shadow, every threat, even from her own kingdom. But Luna had pushed back. She had insisted this was her burden to bear.


    Now, reading the proceedings, he saw the truth.


    She had carried herself like a queen. Dignified. Ruthless. Untouchable.


    Now all he wanted was to wrap her in his arms. Apologize for doubting her. And tell her, again, that she was the fiercest soul he had ever known.


    Veyron¡¯s sentence had finally been announced¡ªbanishment from Blood City for five years. It was the standard penalty for smuggling, even for a sage of his rank. Still, it felt both just and unjust at once. Since Luna had stepped forward in court to dere that the blood Veyron had been caught with was for her, the attention had turned away from him andnded squarely on her shoulders. The public opinion had shifted, debates had ignited¡ªsome praising the queen for her honesty, others questioning the ethical line she walked.


    To Veyron, it was a strange kind of salvation. He was spared execution, spared imprisonment. But not spared disgrace. Nor the ache of distance. He had spent centuries serving quietly, his influence woven into the crown. And now, he would be stripped from it all, exiled into a world beyond the city he had helped shape.


    Damien threw his coat onto the sofa. He rubbed a hand over his jaw, breathing out.


    "Luna?" he called as he strode toward the bedroom, though his voice was already tight with unease.


    He didn¡¯t hear her heartbeat.


    His instincts kicked in.


    The moment he opened the door, every muscle in his body locked.


    Someone was waiting for him alright but it wasn¡¯t Luna.


    In his bedroom. In their bedroom. A sacred space, intimately shared with his queen, defiled now by her presence.


    Isolde was dressed in a sheer nightdress.


    His voice came out as a dangerous, guttural growl:


    "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    He was already stepping forward, every step loaded with wrath. His eyes raked over her with contempt. Contempt for her audacity. For her presence. For the fact that she stood where only Luna should ever stand.


    Isolde was clearly startled by the intensity of his rage. "The queen asked me toe here," she said, voice carefully even.


    "The queen?" he echoed, each syble scathing. "My wife? Luna? Asked you toe into my bedroom, dressed like that?"


    He gestured to her barely-there clothing with a sneer.


    "Do I look like the kind of man who can be seduced by a stunt this pathetic?"


    His eyes darkened, his pupils ring with fury.


    Isolde took a timid step forward, her body trembling from the sheer weight of Luna¡¯smand. She had been given one task tonight, one impossible duty, and it came with the sharp edge of a promise: seed or die.


    So she made a choice¡ªthe only one she believed she had. Either beg to be taken... or perish at the queen¡¯s feet.


    "Do I disgust you that much that you cannot even bear to look at me?"


    Damien¡¯s jaw tensed. For one long second, he did meet her gaze. The mate bond twisted in his chest. For one agonizing moment, he didn¡¯t see Isolde as an interloper in his marriage, but as the woman fate had stitched to him without mercy.


    And then he looked away.


    Because if he didn¡¯t, he feared he would unravel.


    Every cell in his body fought the pull. Every instinct, honed from centuries of discipline, screamed in defiance. But the bond was unrelenting. It didn¡¯t care about love or loyalty. It only cared about desire.


    "I don¡¯t know why the queen hasmanded that Ie here tonight," Isolde said, her voice breaking. "But please. My life hangs in the bnce. She¡¯s going to kill me, and truth be told, she frightens me."


    Her words rang with raw fear. His wife was no fragile flower. She was forged of iron. If she had sent Isolde here, it was strategy. She wanted him to lose control and mark Isolde.


    "I love my wife," Damien said.


    "I know," Isolde whispered. "And yet she asked me toe here. Why?"


    A cold fury began to rise in him for the situation. For the mate bond.


    "I need you to leave," he said atst. "This house belongs to my wife and I. You shouldn¡¯t be in here."


    He took a step back, distancing himself from the power building between them. But Isolde didn¡¯t move away. She inhaled sharply, gathering courage, and stepped forward once more, closing the space between them.


    Her fingers reached out and brushed against his hand.


    The touch ignited.


    A sudden re of power sizzled in the room, and then the bond sprang to life.


    The crimson string shimmered into visibility between their hands. Damien gasped despite himself, his body reacting even as his mind screamed in protest. The bond was alive now, awakened. Hungry.


    Isolde stared at the thread. "Do you feel that?" she whispered. "It¡¯s real, your majesty. You can fight it, I know you will¡ªbut it¡¯s real."


    His breath grew heavy. The bond pulsed again. His vision blurred around the edges. The scent of her was different than Luna. And he hated how a part of him responded to it.

 Chapter 213: I Thought I Was Dreaming

    <h4>Chapter 213: I Thought I Was Dreaming</h4>


    "I thought I was dreaming. I thought it was just my mind ying tricks on me," Isolde whispered, her voice trembling. "Of all people, me¡ªIsolde. Bottom of everything, mated to the King of Blood City. Do you know what this rejection would do to me?...It would reduce me even further into nothingness."


    Her desperation was real, carved into the slope of her shoulders and the quiver in her breath. He knew that pain. Not long ago, it had lived inside him too. When Luna first rejected their bond¡ªwhen she had walked away.


    He swallowed hard, chest tightening as the thread between him and Isolde pulsed again. He didn¡¯t want this. He didn¡¯t ask for it. He hadn¡¯t chosen her.


    But he couldn¡¯t deny the magic.


    Isolde saw the hesitation in his eyes and mistook it for surrender. She stepped closer, so close he could feel the warmth of her breath. Slowly, she rose on her toes. Her eyes searched his, and then fluttered closed as she tilted her head and leaned in, her lips parting, reaching for his.


    Damien¡¯s gaze dropped, despite himself, to her mouth.


    So close.


    *****


    Luna descended the steps into Sage Veyron¡¯s secret meeting chamber.


    Thessa had walked with her until they reached a thick metal door hidden behind a curtain in the lowest cer of Veyron¡¯s house.


    "This is as far as I go, Your Majesty," Thessa said, eyes vignt.


    Luna turned to her,ying a gentle hand on her arm. "Thank you, Thessa. I will remember this."


    Luna took a breath and pushed the heavy door open.


    The room inside was cloaked in semi-darkness, lit only by a singlemp flickering in the far corner. In the dimness, five figures sat spaced out in a half-circle formation. They wore dark hooded cloaks, their faces hidden in shadow.


    This was the Order.


    "Your Majesty. We got your message," the woman among them said.


    She moved toward the empty chair at the head of the oval table.


    "Thank you for heeding my call. Sage Veyron said if I needed help, to contact you. I need you all now. I need your resources, I need your ears."


    The woman nodded once. "We are sworn to protect the royal heir, Your Majesty, and whatever it is that you need, we will provide."


    Luna gave a small nod in return, but her eyes were hard.


    "You have been going about your objective all wrong, I must say. Why should the royal heirs need protecting when you all know who they need protection from?"


    The room tensed at her words.


    "You protected Damien until he took the throne, and now you n on protecting our child. For how long will you continue this?"


    "Eliminating a member of the royal house is dangerous and treasonous," a second voice murmured, deeper, male, from the left side of the room.


    "All these while, Gabriel has made sure he has stayed just within the edge of thew. But I know¡ªand am absolutely sure¡ªthere are crimes he ismitting. A man like that cannot keep his hands clean."


    "What do you need?"


    "I need him followed. I need him watched. I want to know where he goes. I want to know what he eats. I want to know when he wakes. I want to know his allies, people he meets with. Infiltrate his home, his social circle. I want to know everything. There must be something in his pattern that points us at his crimes."


    "We need a safework of sending messages to you."


    Of course. They couldn¡¯t just report to the pce. There were spies everywhere¡ªsome in ces Luna couldn¡¯t yet see. Everymunication line was a potential breach. Luna had considered this long before stepping into the chamber. She nodded slowly, her jaw set.


    "I trust one person who can do it. You may not like it, but if you are willing to work with me, you must be willing to work with him too. Talon."


    "We need a pickup spot."


    Finally, the same female voice offered, "Every night at Waldorf Restaurant, table 7. If there is a message, it will be beneath the table."


    "I urge you all to also be careful. I need you to assume that there are enemies in every corner."


    "Your majesty, a question." A man spoke up.


    "Of course."


    "Any word about the questioning on the blood allegations?"


    "Not yet. But I have been made to realise that all of this going on was orchestrated by Gabriel to get to the heir. I promise you, the heir will be safe." Luna¡¯s voice was quiet but steely. She didn¡¯t need to raise her voice to sound dangerous. It was all in the way she held herself now.


    "How can you be so sure?"


    Luna let a small, mysterious smile grace her lips. Her eyes glittered with memory.


    "Because I have a father. A mighty father. He alwayses through."


    As the words left her lips, an image surfaced in her mind¡ªMorvakar, her father in everything but blood. He had once told her he would never let her fall. And Luna believed him.


    She rose then and they all bowed.


    Outside the chamber, Thessa stood waiting as always. Her eyes scanned Luna.


    "How was it?" she asked.


    Luna exhaled, her shoulders squaring with conviction.


    "The war has begun, Doctor Thessa. The war has begun."


    She ascended the steps of Sage Veyron¡¯s residence.


    *****


    Instead of heading to the castle where she and the king lived, Luna gave instruction to Thessa as they got into the car. That was not where she needed to be tonight.


    She told Thessa to drop her off at her former building. The car glided silently through the hushed streets of Blood City. Most windows were dark, but the city never truly slept.


    As the car approached the building, Luna felt a strange ache in her chest. It was almost three in the morning.


    She didn¡¯t know how well her n to get Isolde and Damien together worked. A dangerous gamble. Her fingers twitched on herp as Thessa brought the car to a halt. She hadn¡¯t allowed herself to overthink it until now. But the truth wed at her chest: If Damien gave in, it could taint the bond between them forever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 214: I’m Sure Talon Is Inside

    <h4>Chapter 214: I¡¯m Sure Talon Is Inside</h4>


    She was counting on the power of the mate bond, hoping that Damien would be weak enough to bend under its will.


    A knot tightened in her stomach. She hated this. But her only hope to save him right now was Isolde.


    Her heart ached at the thought that her husband was with another woman at her own insistence, in their own home. The ache was grief. Grief for a man she loved more than reason. She had ordered it. She had sealed it. She would live with the consequences.


    But she couldn¡¯t afford losing him to death.


    She was going to sleep in her old bedroom and maybe cry herself to sleep, then wake up to face the world once more. To fight.


    "Do you want me toe in with you?" Thessa asked as she parked in front of the house.


    "No. I¡¯m sure Talon is inside. I¡¯ll be fine. Get some rest. Tomorrow we continue our fight."


    Luna exited the vehicle and waved Thessa goodnight.


    The guards at the entrance bowed as she entered and walked into the house.


    Just as she stepped in, the tablemp in the corner of the living room instantly came on.


    She turned and found Damien sitting there.


    He said nothing at first, just stared at her.


    Was it done? Had the bond taken hold?


    Had he chosen survival... over her?


    Or had hee here to tell her he couldn¡¯t do it?


    "Hi." She said.


    The word came out more fragile than Luna intended.


    "You sent a woman to our house, a stranger to seduce me in our home, our matrimonial bed. Do you really have such minuscule regard for me?" his voice was quiet but thunderous at the same time.


    "I¡¯m guessing she failed." Luna shrugged, pretending his usations didn¡¯t affect her.


    She refused to fold into his judgment. It was easier to be cold than to be honest about the hours she had spent wondering what might be happening.


    A part of her¡ªsmall but selfish¡ªwas d. d that he had resisted. That he had chosen her, even if just for one more night.


    But the bigger part, the wiser part, mourned his refusal. Because his pride might very well kill him.


    Part of her was d he was able to fight the mate bond for her; the other part¡ªthe bigger part¡ªwas sad that he was still being stubborn about saving his own life.


    She looked away. What kind of love had they built that she now had to weaponize another woman to save him? And what kind of man would he be if he yielded to it?


    She hated the answers. Hated this moment. But she didn¡¯t take the decision back.


    "Do you know how badly I want to strangle you right now?"


    "I have a general idea." She smiled. "You gave me no choice, Damien."


    She didn¡¯t regret the decision. She regretted the necessity of it.


    He got to his feet and approached her.


    The way he moved made her heartbeat spike. There was grace in his fury, in the power that hummed beneath his skin, barely held together by devotion. The closeness of him stirred the bond between them.


    "I appreciate how badly you want me to live, Luna."


    He stood inches from her, his eyes boring into hers. He was angry, yes¡ªbut also terrified. He wanted to live. He just didn¡¯t want to live at the cost of their love.


    "I¡¯m going to say this onest time. Till the moment I die, my mark is only going to be on your neck, no one else¡¯s."


    His fingers brushed her throat. She closed her eyes for a moment, letting herself feel it¡ªthe power of that connection, unbroken, defiant against fate.


    "And if you pull such a stunt one more time, I will show you how we punish unruly queens in Blood City."


    Luna smiled. "Maybe I will be naughty again."


    Her words were flippant, teasing, but beneath the yful mask was a thick vein of exhaustion. She was clinging to levity, using humor to hide the unraveling threads inside her. Being Queen meant constantly wearing a face. But behind the smirk was a woman drowning in consequences, making impossible choices, one after the other, until she no longer recognized where the sacrifice ended and where she began.


    Damien gave her a scathing look. "Did you really threaten to kill her?"


    His re cut through her calm fa?ade, searching for remorse, for some sign of the woman he had fallen in love with. He was furious, yes¡ªbut more than that, he was unsettled. He had always known Luna could be dangerous, but this? This bloodless ease with which she spoke of death¡ªit frightened him more than he cared to admit.


    She shrugged in response. "She did what I needed her to do, didn¡¯t she? But she failed. Now I have to kill her."


    She wasn¡¯t proud of it. In fact, it sickened her. But they were at war. She needed to show she was brutal even to her own husband. She wasn¡¯t going to kill the girl but at least, the girl thought so. She had made peace with being the viin if it meant securing her child¡¯s future and protecting the man she loved.


    Damien rolled his eyes. "Get your silly ass back to the castle, you crazy woman." He finished and walked out of the building.


    The words were curt, butyered beneath the sarcasm was love. He was furious with her, yes, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to stay away.


    Luna stared after him, her smile fading into the silence that followed his departure.


    She gave a heavy sigh. It seemed like she was fighting a battle on all fronts.


    She pressed her palms into her eyes for a moment, trying to chase away the ache building behind them.


    *****


    Talon arrived at the Waldorf as Luna had instructed, reached beneath the table 7, and found a note.


    He kept his movements fluid and discreet, just another well-dressed man in a high-end restaurant. No one paid him any mind as he subtly retrieved the folded piece of paper from under the lip of the table.

 Chapter 215: I Need Men

    <h4>Chapter 215: I Need Men</h4>


    ¡¯Lurent,


    Gabriel¡¯s personal servant, needs to be reced with one of ours.¡¯


    Lurent had been with Gabriel for years. If anyone knew the depths of the Lord¡¯s secrets, it was that man. Recing him wouldn¡¯t be easy, but the Queen wasn¡¯t interested in easy.


    Talon folded the paper, then tucked it deeper into his pocket. He¡¯d burn itter.


    He ordered a in steak and undiluted juice to avoid suspicion.


    His mind was already calcting how to make Laurent disappear without raising an rm.


    Luna had told him to follow the instruction on the note with Doctor Thessa¡¯s help.


    The Queen had been clear: he was not to act alone. Thessa was already part of the inner circle now.


    As soon as he was done with his meal, he headed to Doctor Thessa¡¯s home. She got into the car with him as he handed the note to her.


    Thessa read it once, her brow arching slightly. "Lurent, huh? Interesting."


    "I need men, trusted ones. Once he is seized, he should be brought to you. I¡¯lle over, pick him up and take him to the pce." Talon exined.


    "This has to be clean, Thessa. No screams. No mess. He disappears. That¡¯s it."


    The image of Gabriel¡¯s looming smirk hovered in his mind. Gabriel had caused too much chaos already. Talon was tired of watching Luna shoulder it all alone.


    "Isn¡¯t that risky? Your car will be searched." Thessa expressed her concern.


    "Not when the queen is in it."


    If Luna was in the car, protocol changed. No one searched the Queen. No one even dared.


    Thessa gave a slow nod. She didn¡¯t say another word. Just opened the door and stepped into the night without a backward nce.


    Talon watched her walk up to her home.


    He shifted into gear and drove off toward the pce.


    *****


    "Damien?" Luna called from her position where she had her head resting on hisp on the sofa.


    Her cheek rested against his thigh.


    "Yeah, honey." He answered as he took a sip of coffee, browsing through thetest newspaper.


    The coffee in his hand steamed gently, and the crinkle of the paper filled the quiet of the room. It was domestic, ordinary¡ªsomething they so rarely got to enjoy.


    "I¡¯m still new to Blood City¡¯sws. But tell me why you or your father have done nothing to curb Gabriel¡¯s excesses." She asked.


    "Well, he hasn¡¯t exactly broken anyws. Except centuries ago when he killed a turned vampire. My grandfather buried it, but the consequence was my father got the throne instead of him."


    "Gabriel killed him in front of witnesses. But my grandfather decided it would be better to cover it up than stain the royal line."


    His jaw tightened. "He gave the crown to my father instead. Said it was penance. Said Gabriel was too unstable."


    A political crime buried for the sake of image. A violent man left to fester because it was cleaner that way.


    "Your grandfather chose peace over justice," she whispered.


    "Yeah," Damien said bitterly. "And now we¡¯re paying for it."


    "How sure are you he hasn¡¯t broken anyws? Someone like that, I am sure there are a million skeletons in his closet."


    Luna sat up slowly. Her brows furrowed as she looked at Damien.


    "Gabriel is too polished, too careful. And that kind of perfection only exists to hide something ugly." She paused, her fingers tightening on the throw pillow beside her.


    "None that we have been able to find. Trust me, we have been looking." Damien answered.


    He leaned forward, setting the newspaper aside. "Luna, I¡¯ve had investigators going through every corner of the kingdom for years. Whispers and rumors don¡¯t stick when there¡¯s no evidence."


    His voice softened as he reached for her hand. "I¡¯m not defending him. I hate him as much as you do. Maybe more. But if we move against him without proof, we¡¯ll lose more than we gain."


    "Do you trust me?"


    The question came suddenly, her tone unreadable. Damien looked up at her, startled by the shift.


    Damien looked up at her. "Of course, I do. And I also know you which is why I am going to ask my next question..."


    He knew Luna too well. Trusted her fire¡ªbut he also knew what fire could do when left unchecked. And Luna, when determined, was a wildfire with no regard for survival.


    "That¡¯s the point of asking you if you trust me. You cannot ask me questions."


    Her lips curved in a small smile as she interrupted him, lifting his hand to her cheek for a brief moment.


    "You say you trust me," she whispered. "Then let me carry this one."


    "...what are you nning to do?"


    Damien¡¯s eyes held hers.


    He was asking so he could help¡ªor stop her. Or both.


    "I will answer that. But that¡¯s it. You cannot ask me how. I would like to shield you from this." Luna answered.


    There was steel in her tone now. And sorrow. Her shoulders squared and her eyes zed.


    "What?"


    He leaned back slightly, bracing himself.


    "I¡¯m taking Gabriel down."


    Slowly, his lips curved into a grin.


    Damien¡¯s grin widened. "I¡¯m guessing you have a n. I won¡¯t ask. But be careful."


    He knew whatever she was about to do, it would be ruthless. He knew she wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Luna smiled. A genuine one this time. She leaned forward and kissed the underside of his jaw, just briefly. Just enough to linger.


    "I need a few things done today though."


    "Yeah?"


    "I need a ce that can double as a cell here in Blood Castles. Somewhere close by. Somewhere not patrolled by the usual pce guards." Luna exined.


    "I promised not to ask and I won¡¯t. There is an abandoned dungeon used in the old days. It was abandoned after Blood City began to expand and develop. It¡¯s along the back walls. Soundproof."


    The dungeon he spoke of was a relic of an era when kings ruled by fear, when betrayal was answered with agony in dark chambers buried beneath the stone bones of the pce.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 216: Just Be Careful

    <h4>Chapter 216: Just Be Careful</h4>


    He hated that she needed it.


    And yet, he told her anyway.


    Because he loved her.


    Because this was war¡ªand she was his queen.


    "Thank you."


    "Just be careful."


    Luna nodded, cing her head back on hisp.


    She tucked herself close to him again. Her cheek pressed against his thigh as his fingers found her hair, stroking absentmindedly.


    *****


    The exchange had happened sessfully. Lurent had been grabbed and was currently tied up and gagged in the vehicle Talon was driving with the queen in the backseat.


    Lurent¡¯s muffled groans filled the silence between them. He thrashed a little, but the reinforced vampire-grade restraints held. The queen hadn¡¯t said a word since they left Thessa¡¯s home. She stared ahead, unblinking.


    As expected, the vehicle wasn¡¯t searched.


    The car came to a stop in front of the Royal home. Talon got out quickly, opening the door for her without a word. She stepped out, pausing only briefly to nce at the trunk.


    "I¡¯lle by in a bit. In the meantime, I want to know everything there is to know about Gabriel." She told Talon.


    Talon drove the car to the location Luna had given him and offloaded his grunting package from the trunk.


    Overgrown weeds swayed in the wind. The air smelled of damp stone. The entrance to the old dungeon was hidden behind a shed. But beneath it, stairs twisted deep into the earth, into a past soaked in blood and forgotten screams.


    He opened the trunk, grabbed Lurent by the cor, and yanked him upright. The man groaned, his eyes wide and confused, trying to shout past the gag.


    Talon shoved him forward down the steps, into the heart of the dungeon.


    The walls were wet with condensation, and the torches along the corridor flickered weakly, recently lit by Luna¡¯smand. Talon gripped Lurent¡¯s shoulder tightly, pushing him along the damp path as the scent of rusted iron and mildew filled the air.


    It was really old and there were quite a few torture devices lined on the walls.


    Racks. Hooks. Chains. Implements of agony that hadn¡¯t seen use in decades. The walls bore stains that could never be scrubbed clean, and Lurent¡¯s eyes grew even wider as he realized where he was.


    He began to struggle more frantically now, his body iling as fear overtook confusion.


    Talon shoved him forward through an old wrought-iron gate that groaned on its hinges. They entered a disused part of the dungeon.


    Without ceremony, Talon forced him down onto a b of stone and began to bind him with thick sun star threaded cuffs, locking his hands behind his back. The cuffs hissed against his skin.


    Talon stepped back, pulled the gag from his mouth.


    "I know you... you are with the Queen. A werewolf. What do you want from me?" Lurent stammered, saliva sticking to his dry lips..


    "I¡¯ll be asking the questions, Mr. Lurent," Talon said coolly, his tone sharp as a dagger¡¯s edge. He crossed his arms. "But let me answer yours first. I want to know everything about Lord Gabriel¡ªwhat he knows about the royal family, and how he knows it."


    Lurent¡¯s brow creased in disbelief. "You kidnapped me for that?" He gave a dry, incredulousugh that bordered on hysterical. "I¡¯ll tell you for free. I would have if anyone had bothered to ask me about it. I hate the man."


    "You work for him."


    "I am just his butler," Lurent hissed, exasperation sharpening his voice. "Some of us need the jobs. Not all of us are born with royal blood. I keep his house. I know things."


    Talon¡¯s lips twitched. "Well, this is easier than I thought," he murmured, stepping closer, his shadow falling over Lurent. "Tell me what you know then."


    And Lurent... sang.


    He talked fast, nervously. Names. ces. He even mentioned an envelope from the luna of the werewolf kingdom.


    *****


    The next morning, Luna stood by the long breakfast table, still in her robe. Beside her, the scent of rich coffee filled the air from the silver breakfast trayid out by the pce staff. Damien was adjusting his jacket as he prepared for his day at the Royal Empire.


    Then the heavy double doors creaked open, and Talon stepped in, looking distinctly pleased with himself.


    "Talon!" Luna called, her tone expectant. She could tell from the rxed nt of his shoulders and the rare smile ying on his lips¡ªit was good news.


    Damien, without missing a beat, nced up and let out a low chuckle. "Talon! The werewolf spy!" he said, voice tinged with mockery. "It¡¯s quite early to put me on a leash, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Damien, be nice!" Luna chided gently, moving to stand beside her husband. Her fingers brushed down his arm in a subtle gesture of affection.


    Talon gave a short bow. "Good morning, Your Majesties."


    "I¡¯m guessing it went well," Luna said, her voice edged with anticipation.


    Damien tilted his head and shot a look between them. "What went well?" he asked, then raised a hand with a sigh. "You know what, I promised I won¡¯t ask. I¡¯m not asking."


    "Actually, Your Highness..." Talon stepped forward. "You will want to hear this."


    Damien straightened. The casual humor drained from his face, reced by the dangerous stillness Luna recognized as his true royal demeanor.


    "Oh..." he said. "Now I¡¯m listening."


    Luna, heart skipping slightly, gave a single nod¡ªpermission to proceed.


    "I just found out that people close to us have been giving Lord Gabriel information," he said, his tone controlled. "Very close."


    Luna¡¯s heart clenched, and Damien¡¯s jaw twitched as if he were holding back a growl. The room seemed to still around them, the air heavier.


    "Close to us?" Damien echoed.


    "Alpha King Kyllian¡¯s Luna sent a letter to Lord Gabriel. Lurent doesn¡¯t know what it contains."


    "Jane?!" Luna eximed. "Are you kidding me? My own people?"


    No. It couldn¡¯t be.


    But it was.


    Luna¡¯s breath caught in her throat as a wave of nausea rolled over her. She clenched her fists at her sides, fighting back the tremble in her limbs.

 Chapter 217: It Gets Worse

    <h4>Chapter 217: It Gets Worse</h4>


    "It gets worse, your majesty," Talon said.


    Talon stood ramrod straight but even he couldn¡¯t hide the difort in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to say it. She could see it in the way his jaw ticked, the way he nced at the ground before continuing. Luna narrowed her eyes.


    "Maelis..." Talon had barely finished when Damien breezed out of the room.


    Damien was gone in a blink¡ªgone in the blur of raw power and speed that only a true blood vampire could wield. One second he was standing at Luna¡¯s side, the next he was a streak of shadow hurtling down the hall with deadly purpose. The air in the room rushed after him, curtains fluttering, paper flying, the scent of fury left in his wake.


    "He¡¯s gonna kill him! Damn true blood speed," Luna said, feeling a sh of pain in her lower abdomen as she ran after Damien although he was already far gone.


    She winced, her hand flying to her side. The sharp, sudden jolt of pain nearly brought her to her knees¡ªbut she pushed through it, legs moving before her mind caught up. Her mate was enraged. That was dangerous.


    "It¡¯s not his fault," Talon said as he hurried after her. "His old mother, human, is being threatened. She lives in the human territory."


    "Oh my Goddess..."


    They found Damien on the top floor of the castle, with Maelis dangling in the air, a long way off from the ground floor.


    Maelis¡¯s feet kicked desperately above the floor.


    All he could do was make soft, strangled sounds.


    Damien¡¯s fangs were bared. His eyes were zing red with bloodlust. He was terrifying.


    And barely holding on to reason.


    "You betray me!" Damien boomed.


    But Maelis couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t breathe.


    His mouth worked around the gag of Damien¡¯s grip. Tears streamed down his cheeks. Whether it was fear or regret, Luna couldn¡¯t tell.


    She moved carefully toward Damien, her hand gently touching his arm.


    "Damien..." Luna said gently. "You cannot do this. The only thing it will do is spook Gabriel."


    "It will give me the satisfaction of snapping his head out of his body."


    She stepped closer, her hand curling around his wrist, her lips just inches from his ear.


    "Damien... please." Her palm pressed lightly against her aching stomach. "It¡¯s not his fault. Gabriel has his mother under watch."


    Damien¡¯s blood-red irises flickered to Luna. A war raged behind his eyes. He turned his head away briefly, jaw tight, fangs slightly exposed.


    Maelis was turning blue now.


    Then, slowly, Damien¡¯s hand unclenched. With a grunt of frustration, he flung Maelis to the floor. The man crumpled at his feet, gasping and gagging, his chest rising in painful, desperate heaves.


    "Start talking," Damien snapped.


    Maelis coughed, spit. "All he wanted to know... was who goes in and out of here. It started just after Royal Concubine Seliora¡¯s trial."


    That trial had been months ago, and Seliora¡¯s disgrace had shaken the upper courts of Blood City. Gabriel hadn¡¯t wasted a single second to start plotting in the shadows. How many others had he turned?


    "Your Highness..." a hesitant voice echoed from behind them.


    Everyone turned. One of the guards from the pce¡¯s front gate stood nervously in the doorway, his face pale with unease. "The Council Guards are here... for Her Highness."


    Luna¡¯s eyes met Damien¡¯s. A thousand things passed in that nce. The fear of whaty ahead.


    She squared her shoulders, face softening as she turned to Talon. "Get to Alpha Kyllian. Let him know what you found out. Don¡¯t dy."


    Talon gave a single nod, his eyes still flicking to Maelis, who remained crumpled on the floor, whimpering. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    She turned back to Damien, reaching for his hand. His palm engulfed hers, warm and calloused and trembling ever so slightly. "Get people you trust to safeguard the dungeon. No one gets in or out without your say-so."


    "I¡¯ming with you." His voice left no room for argument. He stepped closer. "I don¡¯t care what they say. I¡¯ll be by your side."


    Luna reached up and cupped his cheek. "I want you there, Damien. I need you there. But if youe in with me, they¡¯ll turn this against us. This is what Gabriel wants. You must remain the king in this moment."


    ******


    Damien arrived at the council gates with Luna. He didn¡¯t flinch as the guards stepped forward.


    "Your Highness, you cannot be present during the proceedings," one of them said, lowering his eyes out of respect.


    Damien took a dangerous step forward. Fury radiated from him in heated waves. His fangs threatened to drop. The primal part of him wanted to rip through everyw, every ancient rule.


    But Luna¡¯s hand shot out, firm yet trembling, pressing against his chest.


    "You of all people," she said, "need to respect thews."


    Her palm syed against his body. He could feel her heartbeat through it. She looked up at him.


    "Just go take care of what I said earlier," she added. "I can handle myself."


    He hated this.


    The ache in her lower abdomen had worsened. But she swallowed her fear. The council would sense weakness and she couldn¡¯t afford that.


    Later. She would get through this, then call Doctor Thessa. She just had to hold on.


    Damien¡¯s muscles clenched beneath her touch, but he knew better than to fight her when she took that tone. He had fallen in love with that strength, even when it maddened him. Slowly, he stepped back.


    The council doors groaned open, swallowing Luna into the chamber.


    Damien turned instantly, fangs clenched, his fury simmering just beneath his skin.


    He was done letting things y out.


    Maybe Blood City didn¡¯t need the kind of king his father had been¡ªcunning, diplomatic, endlessly patient.


    Maybe it was time for brutality. For fire and blood.


    The halls blurred past him as he stormed back toward the pce. Every guard he passed stiffened. They could smell the shift in him. The king was on the edge, and gods help anyone who stood in his way.


    (Good news to fans of Defying the Rogue Alpha. The spin off is now avable. Beta Kade¡¯s Little Human)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 218: You Work For Gabriel

    <h4>Chapter 218: You Work For Gabriel</h4>


    He threw open the ornate doors to the Guard Quarters. The stale scent of cigar smoke filled his nose before he saw the man he was looking for.


    Eryk, Chief of the Royal Guard, sat in his high-backed chair behind a desk, one leg casually crossed over the other. A fine curl of smoke coiled from the cigar pinched between his fingers¡ªuntil he saw Damien.


    "Your Highness!" Eryk sprang to his feet, the cigar dropping into an ashtray as though burned by the sheer force of Damien¡¯s presence.


    He stood to full height, straightening his back and bowing slightly.


    "Eryk...I found out today," Damien continued, taking slow, deliberate steps toward his old friend, "that I had been infiltrated by Lord Gabriel... by my most trusted servant...I feel like I have been sleeping while my roof is on fire."


    He stopped just in front of Eryk, the silence between them crackling. Eryk, d in his guard uniform, stiffened as Damien reached into his waistband and drew a de.


    Damien raised it, cing the cold, glowing edge against Eryk¡¯s throat.


    "So what I would like to know is this..."


    He leaned in slightly, his breath brushing Eryk¡¯s skin as the de kissed his neck.


    "How high up has the rot gone?"


    Eryk¡¯s breath caught sharply. "Your Highness!" he gasped. "I¡ªplease¡ª"


    Damien¡¯s eyes bore into his. "You work for Gabriel."


    Eryk¡¯s eyes widened, panic blooming. His mouth parted, searching for words, for sense, for a way to breathe again.


    "Your Majesty! I wouldn¡¯t... Your Highness, you know me!" He could feel the searing warmth of the sunstone on the de against his throat, promising agony. "I..." He stopped, choked by disbelief, then sucked in a shuddering breath. "Kill me, Your Highness. Maybe it will give you some peace."


    "I thought I knew Maelis too," he said quietly, almost to himself.


    "Maelis has only been with you a few years," Eryk said gently, despite the de pressed to his neck. "After you turned him when you found him dying...You didn¡¯t know him, you merely helped him."


    There was pain in Eryk¡¯s eyes.


    "I have been with you since we were boys, Your Highness."


    The memory flickered in Damien¡¯s mind¡ªthe two of them in the old pce barracks, Their battles. Their victories.


    "So if it will give you peace..." Eryk whispered, closing his eyes, baring his throat to the de, "...kill me now."


    A long silence stretched between them.


    Damien took a slow step back, his jaw clenched so tightly it ached. The sunstone de glimmered for a moment longer before he sheathed it silently back into the band at his waist.


    "I need you to do aplete review of everyone who works as a guard."


    The words were sharp, clipped, issued.


    "Anyone who even has the smallest support for Gabriel¡¯s ambitions," he continued, "I want them removed. Anyone with family¡ªremoved. Anyone who has someone they can be ckmailed with¡ªremoved."


    Eryk swallowed hard. He bowed low, one hand pressed to his chest in a pledge of unwavering loyalty. "Yes, Your Highness."


    Damien turned halfway. Then he paused.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Eryk."


    Those three words were quiet, nearly drowned in the heavy silence, but they rang louder than any royal decree. "My family is under attack, and it seems I cannot trust anyone."


    There was a vulnerability in Damien¡¯s voice.


    Eryk looked up at him, his face stricken with loyalty and pain. "I understand," he said quietly. "I will do everything to put your mind at ease. You and the queen."


    The king straightened, donning his mantle of authority.


    "Take Maelis to the forgotten dungeon," he said. "Put only trusted people on guard there."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Eryk answered without hesitation.


    *****


    Luciver sat high on the throne reserved for rulers who had passed on their titles but not their influence. His back was straight but his sharp eyes missed nothing.


    Then the doors opened.


    Two guards nked the queen as she entered¡ªher presence graceful yet burdened. Luna walked in, shoulders squared, chin lifted with regal defiance. But Luciver noticed it¡ªthe small falter in her step. The way her hand briefly grazed her abdomen. The slight wince that broke across her features, masked quickly by pride.


    She was in pain.


    Her steps were slower than usual, betraying the fire simmering beneath her calm facade. To the council, it may have looked like the strain of responsibility¡ªbut Luciver recognized what it really was.


    It was almost time.


    The room was silent, thick with tension as every council member¡¯s gaze turned toward her. Many of them saw her as a symbol. Others, a threat.


    But none of them saw what Luciver saw.


    Strength.


    A queen stepping up because she had to.


    The Head councilman stood.


    "Your Highness...The Council will now begin its questioning."


    As Luna lowered herself into the chair at the center of the high chamber, every movement was controlled.


    She cast a brief nce toward Luciver then turned her gaze forward, straightening her spine despite the difort, and met the gaze of Head Councilman Richard.


    "Your Highness," he began, with a slight incline of his head, "I apologize that we have you here under these conditions. And we all choose to believe that whatever you have done, you did for good reasons...But Blood City hasws," he continued, "rigid ones, put in ce so that royalty do not abuse their power. It is why the Council stands beyond the throne."


    His words were smooth, but the de beneath them was clear. You may be queen, but your title does not ce you above thew.


    Luna gave a single nod. Her pulse thrummed in her ears, but her voice was calm.


    "I understand," she said, her fingers tightening slightly in herp as the pain throbbed again. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she could hold out without alerting them to her condition. Her child was restless.


    "I¡¯ll save you the time," she continued, raising her chin slightly. "And I¡¯ll tell you why I needed the blood."


    There was a flicker of surprise in some of the council members¡¯ expressions. They had expected resistance or deflection.

 Chapter 219: May I Go?

    <h4>Chapter 219: May I Go?</h4>


    "When I realized I carry a true blood child, it was a happy moment." She thought of Damien, of the way his hands had trembled when he first heard.


    "But then," she went on, "we quickly realized that a true blood in the womb of a werewolf with blood in her veins wasn¡¯t a great idea."


    A murmur rippled across the chamber.


    "My child got hooked on the blood," Luna continued. "And needed more. More than the legal limit allowed."


    Richard folded his hands before him.


    "So you sought Sage Veyron¡¯s help," he said, finishing her sentence for her.


    "Actually, he offered," Luna said. "Said it was his sworn duty."


    "Without the additional blood," she went on, forcing herself to meet Richard¡¯s gaze, "myself and the royal heir would die."


    Several of the council members shifted ufortably in their seats, unsure of how to reconcile thews they had sworn to uphold with the life of the queen and the unborn monarch who might one day rule over them all.


    Richard steepled his fingers together. "I will do you the favour of ensuring that the judgment is quick and swift."


    "I¡¯m sure in the next few hours," he continued, "we will have reached a decision. I do not want you to worry, Your Highness."


    But she did worry.


    She feared only for the child inside her... and for Damien.


    She rose carefully from her seat. The ache in her womb had intensified. But she didn¡¯t let it show.


    "May I go?" Luna asked.


    "Yes," Richard said with a small bow of his head.


    The moment she left the chamber, a low hum of voices rose among the Lords. Tension saturated the air. The moment was ripe with opportunity¡ªfor alliances, for betrayals.


    "I would like to have a word with Lord Luciver first, if you men will excuse me," Richard said. His tone made it clear it was not a request.


    Luciver followed the head councilman into the long corridor outside the chamber.


    "What is it?" Luciver asked once they were alone.


    Richard hesitated only a moment, a rare crack in his stoic mask. "We have a problem," he said grimly. "I didn¡¯t realize it earlier¡ªnot until the queen gave her testimony about the child being the one needing the blood."


    Luciver frowned, his hand flexing at his side.


    "Gabriel sent me an invitation a while ago," Richard continued, lowering his voice. "But I turned him down."


    Luciver¡¯s head tilted slightly. "An invitation? For what?"


    "A meeting. At first, I thought it was a political ploy. But I¡¯ve since heard he¡¯s been meeting with some of the council members in secret." Richard¡¯s jaw tightened. "I fear he was preparing for today. Preparing to use this hearing to gain ground."


    Luciver stared at him, every fiber of his ancient instincts firing at once. "You think he¡¯s making a move for the throne?"


    "I think," Richard said slowly, "he¡¯s already started."


    They stood in silence for a long moment, the implications terrifying. If Gabriel had corrupted council members, he could maniptews, enforce biased judgments¡ªeven dethrone a monarch. Luna¡¯s confession, no matter how honorable, might¡¯ve been the perfect trap.


    Luciver sighed. "Goddess. What do we do?"


    "Hope," Richard replied, "that we can convince the ones he managed to turn. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI have no reason to panic. Maybe no one listened to him."


    Luciver gave him a sharp look, one brow raised in cool disbelief. "That¡¯s a big maybe."


    "It is," Richard admitted with a shrug. "But hope is better than panic, and until we¡¯re certain, it¡¯s what we¡¯ll work with."


    Luciver turned. If they failed to control this, the kingdom would bleed.


    He exhaled slowly. "We don¡¯t have much time."


    ******


    When Doctor Thessally arrived at the royal pce, she hadn¡¯t expected to find chaos. The pce hummed with uncertainty.


    She walked quickly through the grand halls and up the staircase to the bedroom. The moment she stepped inside, her heart caught in her throat.


    "Your Highness!" Thessa gasped, rushing forward.


    Luna was on her knees, hunched over on the floor beside the bed. Her hands trembled where they clutched the rug, and her lower lip was bloodied from where she¡¯d bitten down to keep from screaming.


    "I think the baby ising," Luna whispered. She inhaled sharply, her hand pressing to her belly where the skin stretched tight.


    Thessa knelt beside her and gently wrapped an arm around her shoulders, helping her to stand. "I have to get you to the royal clinic immediately."


    "No," Luna cut her off, a weakugh escaping her lips, though her face was pale. "The council is deciding my fate and that of my child. I am not having this baby until I hear the verdict."


    Thessa¡¯s eyes widened. "Your Majesty..."


    "I¡¯m serious," Luna continued, every word heavy with stubborn fire. "So give me something for the pain, and do not tell Damien."


    "Your Majesty, please. Dyingbour is dangerous. For both of you. There¡¯s already so much stress on your body. If this esctes¡ª"


    "And having this baby while the council is deciding whether or not its even allowed to exist is also dangerous," Luna hissed. Another contraction hit, her knees buckling slightly, and she held onto Thessa for support. Her forehead pressed against the doctor¡¯s shoulder, damp with sweat. "You heard what Veyron said. Protect the child at all costs. That includes not letting him be born into a city ready to turn against him."


    Thessa¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly.


    "Give me the pain meds," Luna said again.


    Thessa nodded slowly, swallowing the lump in her throat. "Yes, Your Majesty. But this buys us hours, not days. I¡¯ll do what I can."


    *****


    Damien sat with his elbows on his knees, hands loosely sped, the picture of controlled rage. His jaw was taut, his eyes hooded with a predator¡¯s patience.


    Eryk stood behind him. His eyes were fixed on Lurent, assessing every twitch.


    "Talon informed me that you¡¯ve been quite cooperative, Lurent, and I appreciate that," Damien said finally, graveled with exhaustion.


    Lurent, still tied to the chair, gave a slight nod. His eyes were sunken from a night without sleep, wrists raw from the restraints Talon had left him in. "Thank you, Your Highness," he said.


    Damien leaned forward slightly, the motion subtle, but it made Lurent flinch. "I just need to know one more thing," the king said. "And I will give you all the money you want."


    Lurent¡¯s eyes flickered up at that¡ªmoney meant escape.


    "Eryk here will escort you out of Blood City, and you can live your best life away from Gabriel."


    Lurent nodded again, this time more eagerly. "Yes, Your Highness."


    Damien let the promise hang in the air, just long enough for the hope to settle into Lurent¡¯s bones.


    "I found a ne on a woman," he said. "It was enchanted. She told me a man fitting Gabriel¡¯s description gave it to her."


    "Do you mean Lady Sharona¡¯s maid?" Lurent asked carefully.


    "Yes," Damien replied. His eyes narrowed, watching every tick of the man¡¯s expression.


    "I was asked to keep an eye on her," Lurent said, throat bobbing. "I reported to him the day of the coronation when you visited the hotel they were staying in... and after that, she disappeared."


    "I don¡¯t need to know about the woman," he said tly. "I want to know about the ne. Gabriel has no magical skills. Someone made that ne. Who was it?"


    "I...I don¡¯t know, Your Highness..." he said hesitantly. "But I won¡¯t lie that some strange things do happen." He nced down, avoiding Damien¡¯s gaze. "There are times that Lord Gabriel is nowhere to be seen in the entire estate, and hourster, he is back¡ªwithout going out oring in."


    Damien stilled, his body growing rigid as he studied the man. Lurent was unraveling, speaking faster now. "Sometimes," Lurent added in a near whisper, "I hear two people speaking in his office, and I didn¡¯t wee anyone in."


    "Thank you, Lurent," Damien said after a long silence. He pushed to his feet. "I want you to move to Silver City. My father will be retiring there soon...If you want to be the butler to the former king, it is your choice," Damien continued. "If you want to live as a king yourself, be my guest. But you will leave Blood City tonight."


    A gasp of relief escaped Lurent¡¯s lips. His eyes glistened. He had been prepared for torture, for death¡ªbut instead he¡¯d been handed freedom. A chance at a life away from Gabriel¡¯s leash.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," he whispered.


    Damien turned, already shifting into the next battle that awaited him beyond the dungeon walls. Eryk followed closely.


    "What next, Your Highness?"


    "I need to see my wife."


    "Do you want me to take some men and search Lord Gabriel¡¯s residence?"


    "No. For some reason, Luna doesn¡¯t want to spook him. We wait." Damien answered and exited the dungeon.


    *****


    The mood in themunity lodge was lighthearted. The pack women had gathered for their weekly circle.


    Alpha King Kyllian stormed in. Talon nked him with a narrowed gaze, while one of the elite royal guards trailed behind. The room of women fell deathly still. Conversations died mid-sentence.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 220: Do I Have Another Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 220: Do I Have Another Wife?</h4>


    Almost in unison, the women scrambled to their feet and dipped into respectful bows, eyes low and breaths held. Their Alpha King did not visit this space.


    "Your Majesty," Jane greeted. Her lips curled into a polite smile, but it faltered at the edges. She was too intelligent not to read the storm in his eyes. "Is there something I can help you with?"


    "Yes, actually," Kyllian said. The Alpha in him bled into every syble, filling the air with pressure. "I just heard my wife has done something treasonous."


    Gasps echoed around the circle of women. Whispers broke out.


    "What? Me?"


    "Do I have another wife?" Kyllian asked, lifting one brow.


    "Your Majesty, you are not making sense." Jane took a step forward, trying to reim the ground beneath her feet, to steady the unraveling of her carefullyposed image.


    "You sent a message to Lord Gabriel," Kyllian said, deadly calm. "I want to know what you told him."


    Her eyes widened in an instant. She tried to mp it down, to breathe past it. Everyone¡¯s gaze had turned to her.


    "I didn¡¯t..." she stammered, but the Alpha King cut her off.


    "It will take a deep level of detachment from your pack to be able to lie to your Alpha King, Jane."


    Jane sighed heavily. A long, shuddering exhale left her lips. There was no use lying anymore. Not now.


    "Try jealousy," she said, lifting her chin, finally letting the rage she¡¯d bottled for months show. "I had no choice."


    Kyllian¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Jane stepped closer now, pushing past her fear, her hands trembling at her sides. "We have been married for months, Kyllian. Months. You have been with me once. Once. You keep the throne of Queen warm for a woman mated and married to a vampire, and not your own wife."


    "So, yes," Jane continued bitterly, "When I heard you were going to kidnap the Queen of Blood City and bring her here to keep her safe, I sent a message to the only one who could stop that."


    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. Her chest rose and fell, her breath shallow. Beneath her resentment was the deep, aching wound of a woman forgotten.


    "Thank you, Jane...From this moment on, your bond with the kingdom is severed." His eyes held hers. "From this minute, you are now a rogue to be hunted and killed. You are hereby banished from the werewolf kingdom."


    The sharp intake of breath from the women around them filled the room.


    Her knees nearly gave out. "Kyllian¡ª" she whispered. But he had already turned his back on her.


    The guard stepped forward with mechanical efficiency, thick arms pinning hers behind her back. Jane¡¯s defiance had been spent in one desperate confession. All that remained now was heartbreak. Her throat was raw with unshed tears, and her wolf screamed silently inside her.


    "Get the car." He didn¡¯t raise his voice when he spoke to Talon. "We leave for Blood City. If Gabriel knows you are meant to protect the princess against all odds, he may have a n in ce to stop you."


    Behind them, Jane breaking apart with every breath, every heartbeat, as if her body could not ept what had just happened.


    Banished.


    Rogue.


    Marked for death.


    ******


    Luciver stood, staring at the gates where the guards where positioned.


    The Council had reached its conclusion.


    And Luciver had failed.


    Damien arrived from the forgotten dungeon.


    From the look on Luciver¡¯s face, Damien understood: he didn¡¯t have to speak the words.


    "No... no... father... no."


    Luciver didn¡¯t answer immediately. His gaze dropped to the floor, as if unable to hold the look of betrayal on his son¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯m sorry, son. There is nothing else I could do...Once the child is born, it will be killed."


    Damien swallowed hard. He closed his eyes, and a tear slipped from hisshes.


    "I have to tell Luna."


    He turned and stormed into the castle, long strides taking him through the halls.


    A scream echoed through the corridors.


    Luna¡¯s scream.


    It pierced the air. The sound made the blood drain from Damien¡¯s face. Luciver stiffened behind him.


    Then they both ran.


    They burst into the bedroom. The sheets were disheveled. Her body trembled violently, arms wrapped around Doctor Thessa, her face buried in the doctor¡¯s shoulder as she groaned against another surge of pain.


    "Luna?" He crossed to her instantly, cing his hands on her arms, pulling her gently toward him. "What¡¯s going on?" he asked, though his tone was already lined with dread. He turned to Doctor Thessa, his eyes searching.


    The doctor looked paler than usual. Her hands were steady, but her lips were tight. "The baby ising, but she has refused to have it now." She hesitated. "It¡¯s like she¡¯s willing her body to stop the baby."


    Damien¡¯s shoulders sagged. A deep, soul-weary sigh left him. He held Luna tighter, pressing his lips against her damp forehead, breathing in the scent of her.


    "Have you heard from the council?" Luna rasped. She could barely stand, but she lifted her head, meeting his eyes.


    Damien hesitated. That moment... that breath was a war between truth and mercy.


    "Moonlight..." He cupped her face. "You need to have the baby."


    She blinked up at him slowly, disbelief blooming across her face. The contraction hit then, and she gasped, clutching her belly, but she refused to fall. She steadied herself on him, her body visibly rejecting the natural order of birth through sheer will alone.


    "Have you gotten word?" she asked again, this time turning her gaze to Luciver as well.


    "Gabriel was able to convince a lot of the council members that the child poses a threat. The baby cannot live for fear of what it could be," Luciver said. He looked at Luna the way one might look at a sacred temple crumbling¡ªhelpless and heavy with guilt. "It will be killed as soon as it¡¯s born."


    "I have to get out of here," she said tly. She was already preparing to flee.

 Chapter 221: Don’t Fold Her

    <h4>Chapter 221: Don¡¯t Fold Her</h4>


    "Your Highness, I strongly rmend we get you to the royal clinic now!" Doctor Thessa interjected, rushing forward. Her gloves were stained with a sheen of blood. "Your body is trying to deliver. You won¡¯t be able to dy much longer."


    Luna¡¯s eyes flickered toward Thessa but didn¡¯t soften. "I would rather die than bring this child into a world that wants to kill it."


    Her words were volcanic. Cold on the surface, but filled with explosive grief just beneath. Her entire body trembled from the sheer, unbearable injustice. She could feel the baby moving within her, her womb aching with pressure. And yet, the child¡¯s very existence was now a death sentence.


    And still, no one offered a solution.


    No one offered to save it.


    Damien was done listening to the madness. After everything, she would not end it like this.


    She was not going to die on him.


    He moved without warning.


    In a fluid, lightning-fast motion, he scooped her up into his arms, one powerful arm beneath her thighs, the other curled protectively around her back. Her weight pressed against his chest, her belly rounding between them.


    "Your Highness, be careful! Don¡¯t fold her!" Doctor Thessa gasped, reaching out as if she could somehow stabilize the impossible.


    Damien ignored her.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Luna snapped, furious. Her hands pressed against his chest instinctively, her re zing.


    "Taking you to the clinic."


    Her heart pounded against him.


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    "You don¡¯t get to make this decision!" Luna hissed, even as another contraction hit her. Her nails dug into his shoulder, anchoring herself against the pain.


    "You stopped making sense when you chose death over our child." His eyes met hers, and the fire there matched her own.


    And then he was walking. Past the doctor, past his father, down the corridor.


    Behind them, Doctor Thessa scrambled to follow.


    Luna gritted her teeth as another surge of pain spread through her belly.


    "Damien, please, I just need to get out of here."


    The steps of the pce blurred beneath them as Damien descended, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Damien didn¡¯t slow. He tightened his hold, the muscles in his arms straining with determination.


    "You are not dying on my watch."


    Outside the house, Talon and Kyllian were just arriving.


    "Of course, he is here," Damien muttered under his breath with a snarl, his jaw clenched hard.


    Luna turned toward him. her eyes pleading. Her breath hitched as she fought through another wave of pain, her belly rock-hard against Damien¡¯s hold. "Kyllian! Help me, please."


    And just like that, Kyllian was gone from Talon¡¯s side and in Damien¡¯s face. His presence radiated protectiveness, his dark eyes shing.


    "I suggest you put the princess down, King Damien," he said, his body bristling.


    Damien¡¯s grip on Luna didn¡¯t loosen.


    "It¡¯s Queen Luna to you."


    "She is still our princess," Kyllian snapped, the edge of a growl in his tone. He took a step forward, but Damien didn¡¯t move back. The two men stood chest to chest now.


    "Kyllian, now is not the time," Damien warned. "I do not have the patience for your inted need to show you are more capable than I am, because you are not. Get the fuck out of my way!"


    Luna turned to Damien, her gaze locking with his, soft and agonizing. "I will have the baby, Damien. Just not here. I need to protect this child first."


    Damien set her gently on her feet, his hands lingering at her waist as if his body refused to let go. Luna wavered slightly, but Damien steadied her with one arm and with the other, he cradled the back of her head and kissed her.


    His fingers tangled in her hair, tugging just enough to ground her, to say you are mine without needing words.


    "I love you," he murmured against her lips, hoarse and full of the pain he didn¡¯t have time to show.


    "The fight is up to you now. Finish it," she said. "Gabriel cannot get the throne. Find something¡ªanything¡ªto bury him, and the council may rethink their decision. I will keep the baby safe, but you, only you, can bring both of us back home."


    Damien nodded, jaw locked in stone, eyes gleaming with fire. He would.


    "Go."


    The word was gravel, torn from his throat.


    Kyllian reached for Luna. His arm extended instinctively to help steady her weakened form¡ªbut before his fingers touched her, a sharp growl shattered the air.


    "Get your paws off my wife!" Damien barked.


    Kyllian dropped his hand wordlessly, stepping aside.


    Damien¡¯s warning was crystal clear: Touch her again, and you¡¯ll lose that hand.


    Seeing the growing tension, Damien turned to Talon.


    "Take her into the car."


    Talon responded and moved. His arms were gentle as he supported Luna, helping her shuffle to the open door. Her breath was getting shorter, the contractionsing closer, the child within her demanding entry into a world already stacked against it.


    Damien¡¯s eyes turned to Doctor Thessa. "Go with her."


    Thessa nodded immediately. "Of course, Your Highness."


    As soon as Luna and Thessa were inside, Talon closed the door.


    Talon turned, preparing to step into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Damien was already behind him.


    Their eyes met.


    "Talon..." Damien began.


    But Talon cut him off.


    "I will protect her with my life."


    Damien nced at his wife onest time through the retreating car window, watching as the transport carrying his world slipped beyond the gates. The taste of Luna¡¯s lips still lingered on his mouth, and the sound of her pain echoed in his ears. He turned to his father, the old king standing just a few feet away.


    "Gabriel is going to pay for every single thing he has done to my wife, and he will pay painfully."


    "Do not let rage consume you, Damien," Luciver said, stepping forward. "If you want to do this, do this right. Your child and wife depend on only strategic decisions."


    "You should have taken him down long ago, father," he said. "I inherited your problems along with the throne."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 222: I Should Have

    <h4>Chapter 222: I Should Have</h4>


    Luciver exhaled slowly, his shoulders slumping ever so slightly. The lines of regret etched deeper into his face.


    "I know," he said atst. "I should have. But he is still my brother."


    ******


    Far beyond the city walls, the car hurtled through the road.


    Luna couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore.


    Her nails dug into the leather seat, her breathing in quick, shallow pants. Sweat dampened her forehead and soaked through the front of her gown. Her belly was hard, tight as steel, contracting with agonizing force.


    She let out a strangled moan and thrashed slightly, her entire body trembling. Her hair clung to her face, the strands sticking with moisture. The baby was demanding its ce.


    From the front seat, Kyllian turned sharply, the moonlight shing across his cheekbones. His eyes softened with concern as he took in her state.


    "Hang in there, Princess."


    He turned to Thessa, who sat beside Luna, hands braced against her thighs as she checked the timing of the contractions.


    "Isn¡¯t there anything you can give her for the pain?" he demanded, nearly growling the words.


    "I have given her what is even beyond what a werewolf can handle...This baby wants out."


    Luna screamed, arching against the seat, and Talon¡¯s hands gripped the wheel tighter.


    "We¡¯ll be inside our territory soon. We can stop by the closest clinic instead of going to the pce," Kyllian said, eyes constantly darting between the road and the pale woman in the back seat who clung to consciousness.


    She was burning up.


    Thessa nodded in response to Kyllian¡¯s words when the car lurched to a violent halt, throwing her forward in her seat.


    Tires screeched. The scent of burnt rubber filled the air.


    "What the..." Kyllian began, already half-turning to Talon. But he froze when he saw the other man¡¯s face.


    Talon looked like he¡¯d seen death.


    Kyllian followed his gaze... and saw why.


    Standing directly in the beam of their headlights were a formation of ten figures¡ªpale-skinned, still as statues. Their eyes gleamed red in the moonlight, their fangs glinting as they smiled without soul.


    A quiet growl escaped Kyllian¡¯s throat.


    "Rogue vampires."


    From the back seat, Luna whimpered in pain, and Thessa clutched her protectively.


    "Oh goddess, not now! What do they want?" Thessa asked, eyes wide, scanning the dark shapes.


    "Only trouble," Kyllian growled. His heart thundered in his chest. He turned to Thessa again, eyes hard, unblinking. "Whatever happens, get her into werewolf territory. The slightest opening you get, take it out of here."


    Thessa nodded, her body trembling, but she was resolute. She moved to the front seat, slipping into the driver¡¯s seat just as Kyllian and Talon stepped out into the cool night air.


    Kyllian and Talon took their positions in front of the car, side by side. Though they were vastly outnumbered, they stood tall, shoulders squared, eyes locked on the enemy.


    They were warriors. Wolves. Sworn to the protection of their princess.


    They shifted into their wolf forms instantly, fur erupting from skin and bone reshaping as Talon and Kyllianunched forward. The air rippled with power as their massive forms hurtled toward the rogue vampires. ws shed and fangs bared, they met the bloodsuckers with an earth-shaking roar.


    *****


    Inside Blood City, the pce halls trembled under Damien¡¯s fury.


    "Emergency council meeting. Now!" he had bellowed themand to Eryk. There would be no peace until he faced the wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing who dared condemn his child.


    Now, he sat on the throne. His shoulders were taut, jaw clenched, his eyes burning. The other council members stood. All except Luciver who upied the former King¡¯s throne.


    "I want to hear the logic behind your sentence," Damien¡¯s voice boomed, dark and dangerous, carrying the weight of a storm about to break. "I want to hear why you people chose to kill a child that is supposed to be our future¡ªmy child!"


    Councilman Richard stepped forward with dignity. "Your Highness... I... I wish I could tell you I understand how much you are suffering."


    "Save it, Councilman Richard," Damien growled. "I will tell you what your little verdict has done."


    He stood then, the sheer force of his power evident in his form. "You forgot that the Queen is a werewolf princess. You forgot she was of royal blood. The moment your stupid verdict left your lips, she willingly left Blood City with her people."


    He paused. "And now, you have no queen. You have no heir."


    "Do you think Alpha King Kyllian will ignore this insult? Do you think the wolves will stand by while we murder their bloodline?"


    "Your Highness," Councilman Richard began again. "I understand your anger. But the majority of us were afraid of what a vampire child already addicted to blood would cause us."


    "For a long time, under the rule of my father," Damien said, rising slowly from the throne, his towering form casting a shadow that stretched across the marble floor, "we have lived in peace. My father has granted you lot allowances¡ªgave you too much freedom¡ªthat you do not fear the throne anymore."


    He took a step forward. No one dared move.


    "I will tell you one thing right now. I know that one person has seeded in manipting the lot of you." His eyes glinted. "And when I am able to crush that one person, every single person in alliance with him will be crushed alongside."


    Lord Mason took a cautious step forward. Despite his trembling hands, he kept his chin up as he spoke.


    "We apologize, Your Highness," he said. "But this council was created so that the throne wouldn¡¯t abuse its power. If we do not hold the royal house to a higher standard of moral, the city will crumble."


    Damien¡¯s lip curled. "Like I said," he growled, "every traitor will be crushed."


    The room seemed to tilt with the force of his anger as he got to his feet, the full height andmand of him pressing down on the council.


    "And you will soon find out," he added, "that betrayal dressed in good intentions is still betrayal. You didn¡¯t protect the people¡ªyou gave in to fear. You let Gabriel whisper poison in your ears, and now Blood City will bleed for your cowardice."

 Chapter 223: The Verdict Remains

    <h4>Chapter 223: The Verdict Remains</h4>


    His gaze swept across the room. "There will be no peace until this throne is feared again."


    No one could breathe.


    Then, as if the room hadn¡¯t already sunk into dread, Damien¡¯s eyes burned brighter. "Pray that you are not standing in my way when that timees."


    "Your highness." Lord Mason said. "The verdict remains. The child cannot live¡ªwhether the Queen is in Blood City or not."


    For a heartbeat, Damien stood frozen. Then, in the blink of an eye, his fury surged, molten and unstoppable. His fangs ached to descend. In that breathless instant, he breezed forward, his hand shot forward, iron-strong fingers mping around Mason¡¯s throat. The sound was primal¡ªthe wet gasp of air cut off, the subtle grind of bone under the unrelenting force of a vampire king¡¯s wrath. Mason¡¯s eyes bulged, and a faint crack echoed through the chamber.


    Every member of the council recoiled.


    Before the final snap coulde, Luciver moved. The former king¡¯s grip was unyielding, his strength honed from centuries of ruling. He wrenched Damien back, breaking the contact. The force of the intervention rattled the walls.


    Councilman Richard was already there, closing the distance with a speed born of desperate loyalty. His arms locked around Damien, muscles straining as he dragged the king backward, away from the center of the room. He moved Damien out to the corridor.


    "Your highness!...This is what he wants! Every move now is under a microscope. One mistake¡ªjust one¡ªand your eligibility to rule will be questioned. Do not let Gabriel win."


    Damien¡¯s breath came ragged, his chest heaving as though he had run miles. His body trembled, the aftermath of violence unspent shuddering through him. He didn¡¯t know when it happened, but his vision blurred from the hot, unstoppable rush of tears. They slid down his face, burning as if each one carved into him a reminder of what was slipping away.


    "My wife... my mate...She is inbour¡ªshe is in pain¡ªand she is gone. For what? For the throne?"


    Richard¡¯s own eyes softened, but his grip did not ease. "Your highness, I beg you¡ªbe strong. Controlled. Gabriel has turned men who once swore their loyalty to you, yes, but you can turn them back. This is not the time to lose the king within you to fury." He leaned closer. "If you want her back¡ªif you want your child alive¡ªyou must outthink him, not outfight him. Please, stay strong."


    The words burrowed into Damien¡¯s mind, but they could not quiet the storm. Every nerve in his body screamed to run to her, to tear apart anyone who stood between them. Yet the image of her¡ªLuna, his queen¡ªshed in his mind, her soft gasp when he kissed the sensitive hollow of her throat, the way her fingers curled into his shirt. That bond pulled taut now, stretched thin by distance and danger, and it hurt more than any de or poison ever could.


    Luciver appeared in the corridor, his movements silent.


    "Lord Mason is fine. Leave us, Lord Richard," Luciver said.


    Richard, still breathing heavily from holding Damien back, nodded and lowered his eyes in deference. Without another word, he retreated.


    Luciver¡¯s gaze softened as he walked toward his son. Without a word, Luciver wrapped his arm around Damien¡¯s shoulders, pulling him into an embrace that was rare between them¡ªan embrace born of shared pain.


    The dam inside him shattered. His body shook violently as sobs tore through him, muffled against the shoulder of his father.


    He had failed her. Failed to protect her. Failed to keep her safe and happy. Failed to keep her in his arms where she belonged.


    She was gone.


    Not an hour had passed since she left, and already it felt like centuries stretched between them. His mate was out there, in pain, inbour, without him, and he was stuck here in this cursed pce surrounded by snakes.


    He already missed the hell out of her. Missed the way her scent curled around him.


    Luciver simply stood there, holding his son, letting Damien¡¯s grief run its course.


    *****


    Kyllian and Talon were losing ground fast. In their massive wolf forms, their fur bristled and slick with blood, they fought with every ounce of fury they could muster. But the rogue vampires were relentless. Too fast. Too vicious.


    Talon¡¯s nk was already torn open from a vicious sh, but he still stood, teeth bared, growl rumbling through the stormy air. Every breath sent a plume of hot mist into the cold night.


    Kyllian¡¯s ears twitched mid-fight. Past the blur of ws and fangs, he caught sight of two vampires breaking from the fray¡ªslipping toward the vehicle. The car where Luna was. They hadn¡¯t been able to clear a path for them to drive through.


    A primal growl ripped through Kyllian¡¯s chest. No. They would not touch her.


    He twisted mid-lunge, snapping the neck of the vampire in front of him before locking eyes with his beta. Their telepathic link was instant¡ªraw with urgency and desperation.


    ¡¯Talon, the whistle. Now!¡¯


    Talon hesitated for a heartbeat. Shifting back into human form here, in the middle of this chaos, was suicide. He¡¯d lose the advantage of teeth and ws, and leave the king¡ªalready strained from battle¡ªexposed. The logical choice was to keep fighting.


    But this was an order.


    With a feral roar, Talon shoved the attackers on him away, ws tearing into flesh, sending one crumpling into the ground and the other staggering back. The cold wind bit into him the moment he shifted, bones snapping and reforming, skin recing fur. His clothes remained intact, though blood stained the sleeves.


    His breath came hard as he dug into his pocket, fingers brushing against the whistle.


    He raised it to his lips and blew.


    No sound came the first time. The whistle sat cold and stubborn against Talon¡¯s lips. He blew again, harder this time. Still no sound. His chest heaved, his lungs burning with both effort and dread.


    A third time¡ªhe forced the air from his lungs into the whistle until his ribs ached¡ªwhen suddenly, the sound died on his lips. A low, throaty snarl rumbled from directly behind him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 224: I Thought As Much

    <h4>Chapter 224: I Thought As Much</h4>


    Talon turned slowly, dread pooling in his gut. What stood there was no ordinary vampire. The creature¡¯s face was a ruined map of violence¡ªskin mottled with bruises so dark they seemed ck, punctured with deep w marks. The twisted angles of his limbs suggested bones had been broken and reset badly, perhaps by either Talon¡¯s own ws or Kyllian¡¯s during earlier struggles. Yet here it stood, swaying, its fangs bared in hunger and rage.


    Talon¡¯s shoulders squared, even as his stomach clenched in cold eptance. His goddess would greet him sooner than he had nned. His life had been a cycle of loyalty and blood, of serving his Alpha and protecting their king, and if it ended here, it would end with his head held high. In the back of his mind, a whisper¡ªGoodbye, my Alpha.


    Kyllian saw it happen from across the chaos. He tore into the vampire before him, his ws carving through flesh, but no matter how savagely he fought, he couldn¡¯t free himself in time. He roared. His Beta¡ªhis friend¡ªwas about to die, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    And then¡ª


    The heavens themselves split open. A sh of light so blinding it turned night into day for a heartbeat burst across the battlefield. The air hissed and crackled with raw energy as thunder bellowed overhead, shaking the ground. A jagged spear of lightning mmed into the earth. The impact was deafening, and a vortex of vicious wind exploded outward, hurling every vampire in sight through the trees as though the forest itself had decided to expel them.


    Talon blinked through the dust and debris, his chest heaving, and whispered a single name.


    "Morvakar..."


    Kyllian¡¯s form twisted until his massive wolf shape receded, fur melting into skin. He sprinted toward the car. But the second he reached it, the sight inside stopped him cold. "They¡¯re gone!"


    Talon staggered forward, his legs weak and trembling, but he forced himself to the car¡¯s side. His eyes scanned the empty interior.


    Kyllian¡¯s jaw tightened until the muscle twitched. "Only one person is capable of all these without blinking. Morvakar."


    Talon gave a nod, wiping blood from his jaw with the back of his hand. "I thought as much. We have to get out of here."


    Their eyes locked. Both men stood there for a moment¡ªwounded, bleeding.


    "Head to Morvakar¡¯s. I¡¯ll go back to Blood City," Kyllian said.


    "Don¡¯t tell anyone we know who took her yet. Even the king." Talon¡¯s gaze locked with his, as though he were speaking an oath rather than a warning.


    Kyllian¡¯s brows pulled together. "Why?"


    Talon scanned the treeline, his instincts still sharp despite his injuries. "Because Gabriel infiltrated everywhere. We don¡¯t know who to trust. Damien and Luna were still figuring that out."


    Kyllian¡¯s fury boiled over. "Well, what kind of bullshit has Luna been sitting on all this while? They put our princess through this madness? While heavily pregnant?"


    "I¡¯m sure she is safe," Talon said, though his tone betrayed that he was trying to convince himself just as much as Kyllian. "You take the car. I¡¯ll find my way."


    Kyllian nodded once and slid into the driver¡¯s seat, his muscles protesting every movement. As he started the engine, his eyes flicked to the backseat.


    A dark, drying smear against the leather. Blood. Not much, but enough to twist his stomach into knots. He closed his eyes briefly, offering a silent prayer to the goddess.


    He put the car in gear and sped away.


    ******


    Luciver dispersed the council members. The chamber¡¯s grand double doors swung shut behind thest of them, their murmured objections dying in the corridor.


    Damien was waiting there, shoulders taut. "How do you do this?" he demanded. "Rule with such level head?"


    Luciver smiled faintly. "Well, I didn¡¯t have as much to lose as you," he admitted, his gaze drifting momentarily to the dark spire of the council tower above them. "I didn¡¯t have a mate. Your mother was a marriage alliance to have a child to get the throne."


    "We cared for each other," Luciver continued, "but I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say I loved her. So, I ruled with such level-headedness because, aside from you, there wasn¡¯t much to threaten."


    Damien understood it well enough¡ªlove made kings reckless. Mates made them dangerous. And now, with Luna gone, he was a man standing on the edge of a precipice, one shove away from burning the world to ash.


    "I hope she is alright," he murmured.


    And as if the heavens themselves had chosen that moment to mock his fragile hope, Kyllian arrived at the council building. Damien¡¯s eyes caught on the streaks that stained Kyllian¡¯s shirt and battered skin.


    The moment Kyllian stepped out of the car, Damien knew.


    He descended the steps in a blur. "Where is she?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Kyllian answered.


    The air almost got knocked out of Damien¡¯s lungs. "What do you mean you don¡¯t know?...You took her from here? You took her!!!"


    "There was an attack." Kyllian¡¯s breath came short. "The same rogue vampires that attacked ournd. A few of them. We tried to fight them off, but before we could manage it, Luna and Doctor Thessa just... disappeared." He swallowed hard. "Talon is still searching the neighbouring ces to track them."


    Damien turned sharply to the guards standing rigid at the council building entrance. "Gather the men! Follow me now!"


    He slid into the passenger side of the car Kyllian had arrived in. Kyllian gripped the wheel, and floored the elerator. The car surged forward with a growl, eating the distance toward Blood City¡¯s outer gates.


    Behind them, the guards scrambled in a storm of movement, as they attempted to mount up and follow.


    Luciver, however, remained rooted to the spot, watching the disappearing trail of dust. His dark eyes narrowed.


    It was time to pay his brother a visit.


    *****


    Gabriel¡¯s estate was everything the man himself was¡ªimposing. The sprawling mansion sat behind ck iron gates twisted into the shapes of thorns, its white stone fa?ade gleaming. Every inch of it screamed wealth.

 Chapter 225: Let’s Mix Things Up Today

    <h4>Chapter 225: Let¡¯s Mix Things Up Today</h4>


    Gabriel himself was lounging on the front porch when Luciver arrived, as if he had been expecting him. A ss of liquor sat on the table beside him. His posture was rxed, legs stretched out, one arm slung over the back of his chair, but the glint in his eyes was that of a predator.


    "Brother! Whenever you visit me, I get punched in the face. Do I need to protect my face?"


    Luciver ascended the steps. "Let¡¯s mix things up today, Gabriel...I came here to threaten you."


    Gabriel chuckled, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees. "Whew! That¡¯s usually me doing that. Do I get to then punch you? You¡¯re not king anymore, so I guess it wouldn¡¯t be treason."


    The old bitterness between them was a familiar rhythm, but Luciver wasn¡¯t here to dance to Gabriel¡¯s tune. "Where is she?"


    Gabriel tilted his head, feigning confusion. "Who?"


    "The queen."


    "Excuse me?" Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Luciver stepped closer, closing the space until Gabriel was forced to tilt his head back to keep eye contact.


    "See," Luciver said, "you finally overyed your hand. And as soon as Damien is more level-headed, he¡¯ll figure it out too. But right now..." His lip curled slightly, just enough to show his disdain. "Right now, he¡¯s out looking for his wife."


    "I genuinely don¡¯t know what you are talking about," he said.


    Luciver¡¯s gaze narrowed. "You orchestrated every step of taking Veyron and Luna down because the scandal would make the council members lean toward you, give you a listening ear. And then, you would be one step closer to the throne. But you have finally made a mistake..."


    Gabriel gave a slow, mocking p. "I admit to all of that. I nudged everyone the right way because the royal house wasmitting a crime."


    Luciver stepped closer. "But kidnapping the queen with the help of rogue vampires, Gabriel, your crime is bigger."


    "Again...I don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    "Only you have it in for the throne. Only you would like to see Damien suffer. Only you want the unborn child dead."


    "All of that is true. But I did not take the queen... Luciver." The way he said his name was deliberate, a subtle reminder that they shared blood, even if loyalty had long since died between them.


    Luciver tilted his head slightly, his lips curling into a slow smile. "Mmmm... but that would at least shine a microscope in your direction." He turned as if to leave.


    Then Luciver stopped, pivoted back. "Oh, and one more thing."


    Before Gabriel could respond, Luciver¡¯s fist shot forward, the impact of knuckles against bone echoing through the still evening. Gabriel¡¯s head snapped to the side, a sharp crack signaling a fractured jaw.


    Luciver straightened his coat, turned on his heel, and descended the steps.


    Gabriel shot up from his chair. Fury crackled through his eyes.


    "Duran!!!"


    His new butler¡ªDuran appeared in the doorway. Thest one, Laurent, had mysteriously disappeared.


    "You called, Lord Gabriel."


    "Do not entertain any visitors. I am going to be in my study for a while. I don¡¯t want any disturbance."


    Duran inclined his head. "Understood, my lord."


    Without another word, Gabriel turned sharply on his heel and stalked inside. Behind him, Duran moved to the small outdoor table and silently cleared the drinks left there.


    *****


    Williams had been waiting. He knew the moment the underground doors mmed that his lord had returned¡ªand that the storm wasing straight for him.


    Gabriel burst in, every step radiating usation. "You took the queen and you used the men?!...Do you have any idea what you have done?"


    Williams met his eyes. "First of all, I didn¡¯t take the queen."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed, disbelief etched into every sharp line of his face. "What are you talking about? I was just with Luciver and he says the queen was taken by rogue vampires."


    "Yes," Williams admitted, "my men were there¡ªbut we didn¡¯t take the queen." He leaned forward. "Morvakar did."


    Gabriel¡¯s voice came out as a low growl at first, trembling with disbelief before it sharpened into a roar. "Why would your men be there? Why in the world would you even let them out? I warned you."


    "I was informed that the werewolf king was around. I took that as an opportunity."


    Gabriel stepped forward. "Are you crazy? I promised you...I promised you that you would have your fun with the werewolf territory when I take the throne." His chest rose and fell sharply.


    Williams smirked. "You and I know that is not happening. What have you achieved? You have been able to knock out the unborn heir then what?"


    "Are you questioning me? I made you! I own you!!"


    Williams straightened. "No you don¡¯t. I made myself. All you did was find a human body to transfer my soul into. I was the one who created the spell to ensure my soul wasn¡¯t permanently destroyed when Luciver killed me... "You think you forged me?"


    "You came to me, made me promise to help you in exchange for doing everything to get me the throne."


    "And it would have been easy if you hadn¡¯t waited centuries to bring me back!...You waited until things got tooplicated to make it easy. If you want to be mad at someone, be mad at yourself. It is time I focus on my revenge against the werewolves."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly it was a wonder his fangs didn¡¯t pierce through his own cheeks. "You dare to defy me?" Gabriel thundered.


    "You choose to see it that way..."


    "Didn¡¯t you think for one minute that your timing was wrong? That anything that happens to the queen right now will shine the torch at me? Or you just didn¡¯t care."


    "If everything had gone right, no one would suspect you," Williams said. "Like I said, I didn¡¯t take the queen, Morvakar did. All I wanted was to take the Alpha king out, and the werewolves would be without a king which would make it easier to wipe them out of existence." His eyes glittered at the thought, as if the ughter was art.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 226: Keep Your Head Down

    <h4>Chapter 226: Keep Your Head Down</h4>


    Gabriel exhaled heavily, his breath hissing out between his teeth. For the first time in centuries, fear gripped him. "I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you with the men," he said quietly.


    "Keep your head down. No one can find this ce. No one can link the rogue vampires to you unless you show them the way."


    "I swear to everything holy, if this swings the wrong way, I¡¯m going to rip out your heart myself."


    The promise was bone-deep. Gabriel¡¯s gaze lingered on Williams for a beat longer, as if daring him to smirk again, before he turned sharply and disappeared.


    *****


    "I cannot work in a ce like this." Doctor Thessa stood just inside the threshold, her gloved hands clutching her bag to her chest


    She nced around the cramped, circr chamber. The bed in the center was nothing more than a b of stone with a mattress, unfit for any procedure involving a queen and her unborn heir. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and she shook her head.


    "Make do." Morvakar said as he ced Luna on the bed. His gaze was locked on her. Shey sprawled on the bed, her skin pale as moonlight, her breath shallow. "Get the child out of her now!"


    Thessa hesitated for only a moment before setting her bag on the table beside Luna. She began muttering a rapid list of supplies¡ªantiseptics, warm water, clean linens. Her fingers moved quickly, rifling through her bag as if every second shaved away the queen¡¯s chance of survival.


    Morvakar pivoted without another word, already heading for the narrow exit to retrieve what she demanded. But then¡ª


    "No! Don¡¯t leave me." Luna¡¯s cry was desperate. Her eyes, zed with pain, found him as if it were thest anchor keeping her tethered to the world.


    "I will be back. I promise. Just need to follow the good doctor¡¯s orders here." His tone softened, the jagged edges of his usual arrogance dulled by tenderness. He reached out, brushing his fingers briefly against her wrist¡ªcool skin against fevered warmth¡ªbefore stepping away.


    "Your Highness, it¡¯s time to push. There is no other way to make this easy for you."


    Thessa said. Her hands were steady, but her eyes betrayed the truth¡ªthis was going to be brutal.


    The underground chamber seemed to close in around them, themplight dimming as if the very air conspired to smother them both.


    Luna nodded weakly, her lips pale but determined, and did as instructed. Every muscle in her body was tearing apart, but she pushed with everyst shred of strength she could summon. Sweat trickled down her temples, mixing with strands of hair stered to her face, and her nails dug into the thin sheets beneath her. Her chest rose and fell in ragged gasps, her eyes momentarily squeezing shut against the agony. Somewhere deep within her, she clung to the image of Damien¡¯s face¡ªthe way his gaze could strip her defenses bare¡ªand it gave her thest burst of will she needed to push harder.


    Meanwhile, aboveground, Morvakar moved swiftly through the hidden corridors of the castle, his keen senses stretched to their limits. The faint, bitter scent of approaching magic brushed against him, warning of another presence drawing near. He swept the room for the list of items Doctor Thessa had demanded, his mind half on the queen he¡¯d left below, half on the person he saw through the window drawing closer, bloodied and battered.


    He headed back underground. The moment he stepped through the archway into the dim chamber, the sight that met him stopped him dead in his tracks.


    Luna was there, slumped back on the tiny, makeshift bed. Her face was ashen, the battle she had just fought written in every exhausted line of her body, but she was alive. In her trembling arms was the child¡ªa perfect, small, squirming bundle wrapped in a worn cloth. Even in her battered state, there was a softness in her gaze as she looked down at the infant, one that stripped away the walls Morvakar had built over centuries.


    He broke into a wide smile. The sight was more than beautiful¡ªit was history breathing in front of him. The first true-blood child born of a werewolf, a living testament to magic that had defied nature itself. For all his cunning, all his dark experiments, this moment was proof that he truly was the master of sorcery.


    "You did it," Morvakar said, the words carrying praise.


    Luna chuckled tiredly. "I did. It¡¯s a boy." She lowered her gaze back to the child as though the world beyond the two of them no longer mattered.


    Morvakar stepped closer. "Oh, Talon, the werewolf is here," he murmured almost absently.


    Luna¡¯s eyes snapped up to meet his, sharp despite her exhaustion. "No! Do not tell him you have us. I trust him, but I want to control how the news gets to Damien. Unless he himselfes here, you cannot tell anyone."


    Morvakar studied her for a long beat, the sorcerer in him respecting the tactical mind of a queen even in her weakest moment. Slowly, he nodded. "I¡¯ll be back," he said simply.


    "Your Highness, you need to rest now," Thessa said gently. The newborn whimpered, a tiny sound that drew Luna¡¯s tired gaze back to him instantly.


    "I can take care of the baby."


    Luna¡¯s eyes¡ªdull from exhaustion but still holding a fierce gleam¡ªlifted to meet the doctor¡¯s.


    "With your life, Thessa."


    Thessa¡¯s spine straightened, her hands briefly brushing over the infant¡¯s swaddled form as though sealing a silent oath. "With my life," she replied, the words carrying a weight beyond mere duty. She knew what the child meant¡ªnot just to Luna, but to an entire realm that didn¡¯t yet know he existed.


    Outside the small room, the sorcerer sat in his parlour above. He pretended to study a cracked book though his mind was nowhere near the pages.


    The door opened and Talon entered.


    Morvakar sighed, shutting the book. "I need to put a bell at the door," he muttered flippantly, though his eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 227: Where Is The Queen?

    <h4>Chapter 227: Where Is The Queen?</h4>


    "Where is the queen?" Talon asked immediately.


    Morvakar arched a brow. "What do you mean, where is the queen?"


    "You didn¡¯t take her?"


    "How am I supposed to take her?" Morvakar asked, gesturing vaguely to his bookden surroundings as though to imply he rarely left. His gaze didn¡¯t waver, though, testing Talon¡¯s resolve.


    "I blew on the whistle you gave me," Talon said, each word heavy with frustration.


    Morvakar¡¯s head tilted slightly. "You blew on the whistle? Why are you the one blowing on the whistle?...When you blew, did you hear a sound?"


    Talon shook his head slowly.


    "That¡¯s because the whistle is meant for Luna herself," Morvakar said tly, as if exining to a stubborn child.


    "But... there was someone there," Talon persisted. His eyes narrowed, the memory surfacing fresh in his mind. "He helped us with the rogue vampires. It was all the kind of magical thing you would do."


    Morvakar¡¯s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. "Didn¡¯t you hear?" he said. "Someone out there is also as powerful as I am. I am looking for them myself."


    "Oh goddess. So someone else has her?" Talon asked. The idea of the queen in another¡¯s hands, unseen and unknown, was a personal failure. Talon had sworn his life to protect her, and now every beat of his heart pounded with guilt.


    "That¡¯s what I am guessing."


    "What am I going to tell the kings?" Talon¡¯s question came out hoarse, half to Morvakar and half to himself.


    "That she is missing," Morvakar said unconcerned, the indifference in his voice making Talon want to shake him. He seemed to float above mortal panic, resting in some higher ne where urgency bowed to patience. But Talon knew Morvakar well enough to understand this calm was never without purpose.


    Talon copsed onto the nearest sofa. His clothes were still soaked and stiff with blood, the coppery scent rising in the room. His body ached from the fight, but the heaviness in his chest was worse. Every moment spent here was another moment the queen was beyond his reach.


    "I think you should get a move on and look for the queen... like now," Morvakar said.


    "Is there anything you can do to help us find her?" Talon pressed, desperation cutting through his usualposure.


    "Tell King Damien to bring something that belongs to her. Something only she has ever used," Morvakar said. "Blood, sweat, the stronger the tie, the quicker I can track her."


    Talon didn¡¯t wait for another word. He surged to his feet. The sound of his boots striking the stone floor echoed in the chamber before fading toward the door, swallowed by the biting night air outside.


    As soon as the door shut, Morvakar let the mask of disinterest slip. He rose, moving through the dim-lit corridors of his dwelling until he reached the concealed stairwell spiraling deep into the earth. The underground room was warmer.


    Luna was already asleep, her head turned to the side on the narrow bed. The rise and fall of her breathing was shallow, her body curled protectively even in unconsciousness. Thessa knelt beside her, quietly cleaning the child with water.


    "He is a true blood, isn¡¯t he?" Morvakar asked, stepping closer. The sight of the newborn in Thessa¡¯s arms sent a ripple through his chest¡ªpart pride, part awe.


    "Through and through. This is a miracle," Thessa said. She looked down at the boy as if holding the heart of the realm itself.


    "How is she?" Morvakar¡¯s gaze flicked to Luna again.


    "Her strength has left her. She held on for too long," Thessa said, ncing toward the warlock with an unspoken plea. "It will take a long time for her to recover even with her werewolf healing abilities."


    "I would have offered, but rescuing you two took a lot of power reserved for emergencies only," Morvakar said. His eyes flickered to the child in Thessa¡¯s arms.


    "Uh... thank you. I have only heard of you in legends and myths. Didn¡¯t even think you truly existed," Thessa replied. After she had been turned and moved to Blood City, she had heard tales of Morvakar, the mysterious figure who dealt with threats before the court even knew they existed. To see him now, flesh and blood before her, was disorienting. He wasn¡¯t the towering, merciless demon she¡¯d imagined.


    Morvakar smiled faintly. "It¡¯s nice to meet a fan." The rare warmth in his voice unsettled Thessa, because warmth was thest thing she expected from him.


    "You want to hold the baby?" she asked, almost without thinking. The offer surprised even her. The child shifted in her arms, tiny hands curling as if reaching for something unseen.


    "Oh... ah... it¡¯s been..." Morvakar chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Wow... ages." His long fingers reached out, hesitating for the briefest second before taking the baby into his arms. If he had a heart that still beat, it would have been melting at the weight and warmth of the infant against him. He had seen countless horrors in his existence, but this... this was life in its most fragile and untainted form.


    "What I have heard about you and what I see about you are too contrasting," Thessa said softly, studying his face. She expected a cold, ruthless creature, but here he was, holding a child as if it were the most sacred thing in the world.


    "You know the saying¡ªdon¡¯t believe everything you hear," he replied, his gaze still on the baby.


    Thessa smiled. "Well, true. Is there a ce I can take a shower while you hold the baby?" she asked. The faintest trace of weariness clung to her voice.


    "You will have to go back up. I¡¯ll have the lights direct you to the bathroom," Morvakar said, shifting his stance as if adjusting to the baby¡¯s weight.


    "Thank you." Her eyes lingered a little too long on him. She still couldn¡¯t believe this was the terrifying Morvakar everyone in Blood City whispered about. Yet here he was, cradling a newborn as if the world outside didn¡¯t exist.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 228: Then We Keep Searching

    <h4>Chapter 228: Then We Keep Searching</h4>


    Eryk really understood what the king was going through¡ªhe did. This was a mate trying to find the other half of his soul. Still, there was a point where desperation began to border on futility. The night air was cold enough to bite through even the thick leather of Eryk¡¯s patrol armor. Vampires had alreadybed through the woods in shifting patrols, the roads were swept, and the borders beyond had been watched. Yet there was no trace of Luna.


    "Your highness," Eryk called, his voice carrying across the clearing where Damien stood, tense and almost vibrating with barely contained rage. "There is no sign of her." His throat tightened after the words left him, because he knew they wouldnd like a de in the king¡¯s chest.


    "Then we keep searching!" Damien¡¯s roar cut through the night. "I don¡¯t care how long!" His voice was raw, almost hoarse from hours of shouting orders and calling her name into the darkness. His hair was disheveled, damp with sweat, his shirt torn where branches had snagged in his frantic search. Even in the dim torchlight, Eryk could see the shadow in Damien¡¯s eyes.


    Kyllian stood just beside him, his own face grim. "He is right," Kyllian said firmly. "Talon had a head start and he isn¡¯t back yet." The truth was, even Kyllian himself was beginning to worry. The initial assumption was that Morvakar had taken Luna, but with Talon gone so long, there was another possibility¡ªone Kyllian hated to even let cross his mind¡ªthat something had gone wrong. Perhaps aplication... perhaps worse.


    The knot in Kyllian¡¯s stomach tightened. Watching Damien unravel was a cruel thing. He knew¡ªgods, he knew¡ªhow much the king loved her. He also knew that Luna might be safer right now if Damien didn¡¯t know exactly where she was or why. There were too many political hands grasping for power, too many eyes in Blood City waiting to exploit a moment of weakness. If withholding the truth from her own husband would keep her and the unborn heir safe, then so be it. It was a bitter choice.


    Damien turned then, his head snapping toward Kyllian, his eyes burning. "She was safe," he snarled, every word an usation dripping with venom. "She was safe inside Blood City¡ªbut just as always, you look for every opportunity to take her away from me!" His chest heaved, the muscles in his jaw clenching.


    Kyllian held his ground. "I understand you are hurting right now," he said, "so I will not dignify that usation with a response."


    "You couldn¡¯t just let her be. She chose me! She loves me! She is having my baby! But you had to butt in, insert yourself! Why the hell did you take her away?" Damien¡¯s chest heaved. His eyes burned. The storm of emotion behind them was fear, grief.


    "Because she wasn¡¯t safe with you! Look what you people have done to her! Look what your child has done to her! Look what YOU have done to her!"


    Damien¡¯s jaw flexed once before he moved. He drew back a hand and punched Kyllian in the face, the blow a clean, powerful arc that made a sickening crack echo through the clearing. The impact snapped Kyllian¡¯s head to the side, the sting of skin splitting under Damien¡¯s knuckles mixing with the copper taste of blood on Kyllian¡¯s tongue. His wolf roared for retaliation, and his vision tunneled red.


    Kyllian turned his face back toward Damien, eyes shing, and started to lunge. The shift of his weight was all muscle and instinct, but before he could close the gap, Damien¡¯s men moved. They formed an immediate arc around their king.


    It was in that charged, deadly moment that Talon appeared, emerging from the shadowed path at the edge of the woods. His sudden presence sliced through the tension, drawing every eye to him.


    "Where the hell have you been?" Damien roared.


    "I went to see Morvakar....He can help in finding her. He says he needs something of hers that¡¯s intimate, something only she has ever used." His gaze flicked between the two men, silently urging them to put aside their feud¡ªat least for now.


    Instantly, Damien turned, his only thought to get back to Blood City. Every muscle in his body screamed with urgency¡ªif Luna was out there, if she was in danger, he couldn¡¯t waste another breath. His mind was a frenzy of images: her hand brushing his jaw before she turned away, the curve of her belly.


    But the moment his stride quickened, a sudden, white-hot ache speared through his skull. It was a vicious, wing force that stole his breath and scattered his thoughts. The world tilted violently, his bnce slipping from him. His knees hit the ground with a thud, dirt grinding into his trousers. His hands sank into the earth as he fought for control.


    "Your Highness!" Eryk¡¯s voice broke through the roaring in Damien¡¯s ears. Hismander¡¯s heavy boots pounded the earth as he rushed forward, arms sliding beneath Damien¡¯s to haul him up. Eryk was strong but even his support felt like it was being swallowed by the weight pressing Damien down.


    When Damien raised his head, the effort was monumental. His vision swam, but he caught the sharp re of horror in Eryk¡¯s eyes. "Your Highness!" the man cried again.


    Damien knew why Eryk looked at him that way. He could feel it¡ªthe way his own body betrayed him. His eyes burned and throbbed, bloodshot, entirely crimson. It was the poison again, surging with a vengeance. He hadn¡¯t felt it in months.


    The pain this time was relentless, far worse than any re before. It dug deep, stabbing at the very core of his being, and Damien knew¡ªknew with a cold certainty¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just another wave to endure. This... this was the beginning of the end.


    His wife¡ªhis Luna¡ªwas missing, and now death had begun to bare its teeth at him. The thought wed at him, because of the one thing it would steal: the chance to hold her again. To touch her skin while life still burned between them. To look into her eyes and see their child safe in her arms.

 Chapter 229: Morvakar Doesn’t Have Her

    <h4>Chapter 229: Morvakar Doesn¡¯t Have Her</h4>


    He had prayed¡ªgods, how he had prayed¡ªto the Blood Goddess for one mercy. Let me see my child once before the poison takes me. The Blood Goddess, cruel and magnificent, had given him power, had given him his throne... but she had never promisedpassion.


    It seemed, now, she wasn¡¯t interested in granting this plea.


    His vision fractured into shadows and light, shapes melting into formless blurs. He tried¡ªhe tried¡ªto stand, his hands digging into the earth until dirt packed beneath his nails. The cold bite of the air filled his lungs, but his body wouldn¡¯t obey. The strength he had relied on all his life was slipping through his fingers, leaving only the bitter taste of helplessness.


    Eryk shouted his name again, voice muffled now, as though Damien stood under a waterfall and the world was somewhere far above him.


    Then, without warning, his knees buckledpletely. His body swayed forward before Eryk caught him, but the fight was already gone from his limbs. His head fell to the side, and thest thing he registered was the cold kiss of the ground against his cheek before darkness swallowed him whole.


    And in that darkness, he thought he heard her voice.


    While everyone was distracted with getting the prince care, Kyllian stood rooted to the ground, his gaze fixed on Talon. His voice was low but urgent, the wordsced with a strain that barely concealed his dread.


    "Morvakar doesn¡¯t have her?"


    Talon¡¯s expression was grim. "No, he doesn¡¯t."


    Kyllian exhaled slowly, the breath tasting of regret and failure. His hands curled into fists at his sides as he tried to hold back the storm of self-reproach threatening to break him apart. He should have insisted¡ªshould have forced her to stay within the safety of the Blood City¡¯s walls, even if it meant defying her stubborn will.


    Now the princess was gone, swallowed by a world where even his name meant little protection. "Where are you, Luna?"


    The bond between them, though not the mate-bond she shared with Damien, tugged at his chest as though the threads of her presence were fraying in the wind. Somewhere out there, she might be frightened, or injured... or worse. And he, for all his power and influence, could do nothing but wait for a lead.


    *****


    Duran moved through the lobby of the Waldorf blending into the luxury as if he were part of it. His destination was table 7, a quiet corner of the restaurant.


    It was here, precisely here, that he had been ordered to deliver messages¡ªa dead drop for whispers too dangerous to speak aloud.


    When the summons hade to serve in the sacred duty of protecting the throne, Duran hadn¡¯t hesitated. Every turned vampire knew what was at stake. The security of the realm, the safety of the unborn heir... these were survival itself for their kind. Without the stability of the crown, Blood City would descend into the kind of chaos that gave birth to monsters like Gabriel in the first ce.


    But things had shifted. Orders had changed. The mission, once straightforward¡ªshield the royal family at any cost¡ªnow bore a darker edge: take down Lord Gabriel. The directive had been whispered into his ear.


    That was why he had been ced in Gabriel¡¯s home, wearing the mask of a loyal butler while his true purpose sharpened in the shadows. Days of silent observation had turned into nights of quiet theft¡ªletters peeked at, conversations overheard from behind doors.


    He had discovered a clue. A knowledge that could tip the bnce in this deadly game.


    ******


    Luna struggled to keep her eyes open, her lids heavy as if weighted by lead, but she refused to let exhaustion win¡ªnot yet. Her son¡¯s cries cut through the small chamber, each sharp wail splintering what was left of her frayed nerves. She cradled the fragile, impossibly cold bundle against her breast, trying again to coax him to feed. But he turned away, his tiny mouth opening only to release another desperate scream. The sound was haunting¡ªtoo urgent for something as simple as hunger.


    The child¡¯s distress pulled at her instincts in a way nothing else could, but Luna¡¯s own body was still weak frombor. Every muscle ached, every breath burned, but the sound of her baby¡¯s suffering was worse than any pain she¡¯d endured. Her fingers trembled as she shifted him, whispering soothing words that failed to calm his tiny trembling frame.


    Thessa hovered nearby, wringing her hands. "Luna," she said softly, almost pleading, "we need to know if he¡¯s in pain. But I don¡¯t have the tools¡ªthe equipment¡ªto find out. A day-old child crying like this... it isn¡¯t normal."


    Luna swallowed hard, forcing herself to sit straighter on the bed, clutching the child closer.


    The door creaked open and Morvakar stepped inside. His dark eyes darted from Luna to Thessa before settling on the wailing prince. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "There is something wrong with the prince," Thessa said quickly, almost stumbling over her words. "Nothing helps. He isn¡¯t eating either. I think he may be in pain." She took a step back as though making space for him to act.


    Morvakar moved forward, his hand extending toward Luna. His gaze softened for the briefest moment as he regarded her, but it was the child he was focused on. "Get some sleep," he said, gently curling his fingers around the infant. The weight of his hands was careful, the touch of someone who understood both fragility and power. "I¡¯ll see what I can do."


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, suspicion ring even through her exhaustion. "You are not going to work any sneaky magic on him, will you?" She wouldn¡¯t let her son be an experiment, no matter how desperate she was.


    "Only what he needs," Morvakar replied. He nced at Thessa. "Come with me."


    Thessa hesitated, ncing once at Luna before following him. Lunay back against the pillows, her body sinking into the sheets as exhaustion finally began to pull at her consciousness. But her mind stayed awake, restless with fear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 230: The Child Needs Blood

    <h4>Chapter 230: The Child Needs Blood</h4>


    They both left the room, the child still wailing in Morvakar¡¯s arms with the indignation of a creature who clearly believed the world had been designed for hisfort and was failing spectacrly at the task. The cries were sharp. Thessa winced at each echo.


    As they began to ascend the narrow staircase toward the upper levels, Morvakar leaned his head toward her, lowering his voice so it wouldn¡¯t carry.


    "The child needs blood," he whispered.


    Thessa nearly missed a step, her eyes widening in horror. "What?... No! He¡¯s too young." She whispered thest part.


    Morvakar gave her an exasperated look. "Well, you of all people should know he is first of his kind," he said, adjusting the prince in his arms. "He¡¯s been feeding from his mother¡¯s bloodstream for months. Now he¡¯s out here in the cold, cruel world, he needs blood of his own."


    "Morvakar!" Thessa¡¯s whisper turned sharp. "This is the crowned prince. The whole reason we¡¯re in hiding is because the council feared what he would be. Do you have any idea the uproar if we give him blood this young? We can¡¯t risk him showing signs early. The council will definitely have him killed."


    Morvakar sighed. "Leave Luna to rest. I used to break turned vampires once." His mouth quirked at the memory, as if the job had been a sport. "I never broke a newborn, though."


    Thessa gave him a sharp side-eye, because she wasn¡¯t sure if he was joking and because she suspected he wasn¡¯t. "Will he be alright?" she asked when they finally reached the door leading into the parlour.


    Morvakar pushed it open with his shoulder, stepping in.


    "First things first," he said, rocking the baby in an exaggerated sway. "We have to keep him quiet or everyone will know we have a newborn in this house."


    The baby let out another piercing wail, as if to announce he did not approve of whatever n was about to happen.


    "Okay? And how do we do that?" Thessa¡¯s arms folded over her chest. She had the distinct expression of someone prepared to debate every single word that came out of his mouth, which, given the way Morvakar operated, could take all night.


    Morvakar didn¡¯t even nce at her, his dark eyes gleaming with the quiet smugness of a man who knew he was about to do something impressive. "We... don¡¯t do anything. I do."


    He ced the child gently on the sofa. With a flick of his wrist and a murmured string of words in an old tongue that wrapped around the air, the room shimmered faintly. The child¡¯s cries continued, his little mouth opening wide in protest¡ªbut not a sound came out. The silence was sudden, thick, and oddly disorienting, as though someone had plucked the noise from the world.


    "I¡¯ll take off the spell as soon as he settles down," Morvakar said, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead.


    Thessa stepped closer, eyeing the baby, then him, then back to the baby again, suspicion ring in her gaze. "It won¡¯t harm him, right?" She kept her voice low, but there was a protective sharpness there.


    Morvakar¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Trust me. I don¡¯t n on doing anything Luna¡¯s going to be mad at me for...She can be scary."


    That earned a startledugh from Thessa. "You? You¡¯re scared of the queen?"


    "Yes, I am," he said without hesitation. He reached for a heavy book from the nearest shelf, its spine cracked from centuries of use. "She once stabbed me in the foot with a volcanic de. Couldn¡¯t walk for three days. And you don¡¯t want to know what volcanic steel does to bone. Drained me of my magic."


    Thessa tilted her head, lips twitching. "That sounds like a story that¡¯s entirely your fault."


    "Looking back, I¡¯ll say yes," he replied without looking up, flipping through pages filled with handwriting and diagrams. His brow furrowed, the light catching on the sharp cut of his cheekbones.


    She watched him for a moment. The way his long fingers moved with care over the fragile pages, the way his shoulders remained rxed even while his mind clearly raced. Beneath the sorcery, the dangerous skill, and that insufferable smugness, Morvakar was... well. A fine man.


    "What exactly are you looking for?" she asked, forcing her tone to remain casual, even though she found herself leaning a little too close.


    "A mild method of breaking blood-thirsty vampires," he murmured, scanning a page illustrated with a particrly violent diagram of teeth sinking into a wrist.


    "Is there anything you cant do?"


    Morvakar nced up at her then, his eyes holding hers for a beat longer than necessary.


    The baby shifted on the sofa, his tiny fingers curling as if grasping for something unseen. Thessa broke the gaze first, moving to tuck the nket more snugly around the infant. But she could still feel the weight of Morvakar¡¯s attention.


    *****


    Damien was freezing¡ªhis skin almost too cold to touch¡ªas they wheeled him into the Royal Clinic. The cold radiating from him was unnatural. Eryk moved at the side of the gurney, eyes darting from Damien¡¯s ck face to the nurses ahead. Panic warred with disbelief in his chest. This was impossible.


    Truebloods didn¡¯t simply fall ill. They were the apex of all supernatural life, the strongest species walking the realms. Those born of the royal line? They were untouchable. Invulnerable to disease, immune to poison, blessed with lifespans that outstretched empires. And yet here Damieny, breaths ragged and shallow.


    Eryk¡¯s thoughts twisted into a darker suspicion. This wasn¡¯t normal¡ªno way in hell. Which meant someone, somewhere, had orchestrated this. And whoever they were... they had just pulled off the impossible. The realization gnawed at him, sour and cold in his gut.


    By the time they¡¯d reached the clinic gates, the news had already begun to ripple through Blood City. First, word had spread that the queen was missing. Now, the king himself was dying. It was the kind of double blow that could send the entire city into chaos.

 Chapter 231: Still No Sign Of Her

    <h4>Chapter 231: Still No Sign Of Her</h4>


    Lucivar had been informed the moment they crossed the city boundary. No one needed to tell him the urgency; it was written in every hurried footstep and whispered exchange between guards. The Royal Clinic, usually quiet, was now a hive of movement.


    The nurses surrounded Damien and Eryk could see the flicker of fear in their eyes. They stripped away his clothes and found something heavier to cover him with.


    Eryk stood uselessly at the foot of the bed, hands clenched at his sides.


    The clinic doors swung open, and Lucivar breezed in. He didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries. "What happened?"


    Eryk straightened. "We were searching for the queen. Still no sign of her. The king was heading back to the city when he¡ª" Eryk gestured helplessly toward the bed, "¡ªjust copsed. No warning. One moment he was fine, the next he wasn¡¯t breathing right."


    Lucivar¡¯s gaze flicked to Damien. "And you¡¯re sure nothing touched him?"


    "My Lord, I¡¯ve seen him walk away from a spear through the ribs," Eryk said. "Whatever this is, it isn¡¯t physical."


    Lucivar pulled him out of the room and into the corridor. "Tell me what happened exactly before he copsed."


    "Well..." he began, "he... held his head, like he was fighting something inside his skull. Then he looked up at me and¡ªuh¡ªwhen he opened his eyes, they werepletely red. Not just tinted. Red. Like molten blood."


    A muscle in Lucivar¡¯s jaw twitched. That single detail told him everything and nothing all at once. His sigh was heavy. "Get him out of here," he said atst, "and back to his castle. Get all these people away from him. Now."


    "My Lord, I don¡¯t mean to be rude¡ªGoddess forbid¡ªbut the king needs medical attention. He¡¯s barely breathing. I¡¯m pretty sure if we¡ª"


    "Eryk..." Lucivar cut him off, stepping closer. "No one can know what is going on with the king. No one. I repeat...no one. I am going to find someone who I believe can help. Now, do as I say. And do not leave his side."


    Eryk wanted to argue again, to insist that secrecy was the worst possible move, but the look in Lucivar¡¯s eyes... It was a promise that disobedience would not end well.


    Lucivar turned sharply and strode out of the clinic.


    Eryk exhaled through his teeth, muttering under his breath. Still, his feet moved quickly. Orders were orders.


    He entered the king¡¯s ward. Damien stilly pale against the sheets, a warrior brought low. His bare chest rose in shallow breaths.


    "Stand down, everyone!"


    The medical team froze mid-motion. One doctor, a young vampire frowned at him. "Sir? He¡¯s in critical condition¡ª"


    "By orders of the king¡¯s father," Eryk interrupted, "stand down." He didn¡¯t miss the ripple of unease that spread through them. Royal bloodlinemands were not to be ignored¡ªnot if you valued your life.


    He signaled to two of the elite guards stationed outside the door. "Clear the clinic. Get him back to the castle. Now. And keep your mouths shut about what you saw here, or I swear I will personally drive a stake through your chest."


    The guards moved, lifting Damien onto the stretcher.


    As the king was wheeled out, Eryk cast onest nce toward the clinic¡¯s entrance. Lucivar was already gone, off to find whoever could stop the terrifying condition of Blood City¡¯s king.


    ******


    Kyllian wasn¡¯t the one who had delivered the news of Magnus¡¯s death to Ravena, and so he had never witnessed the unfiltered storm that must have swept through her when the words first struck her heart. Still, he had heard she maintained her elegance. But now, standing at the threshold of her private chambers, knowing he carried yet another de of grief to thrust into her already wounded heart, he realized there was no preparing for this. How did one even start a conversation that would end with the words your daughter is missing?


    The doors were nked by two of her personal guards. One of the maids slipped out after quietly announcing his arrival.


    He stepped through into Ravena¡¯s parlour, and even though the room was well lit and warm, it felt suddenly too cold.


    "Your Highness," Ravena looked up from her seat. Her beauty was still formidable despite the years, her poise unshaken.


    "I do not understand what has been going on," she said. "There are whispers that your wife was banished for treason today. I have been looking for you everywhere. I couldn¡¯t find you." Her brow furrowed, a shadow of worry in her eyes. "What is going on?"


    Kyllian¡¯s throat tightened. He had rehearsed this moment in his head while climbing the staircase, but now the words refused to line up in a way that wouldn¡¯t crush her. He swallowed hard, his gaze flickering to the floor, the carpet¡¯s intricate threads suddenly fascinating.


    "I¡¯m afraid...I have worse news."


    Ravena¡¯s posture changed, her back stiffening. The queen mother was a second mother, a voice of counsel. And now he was about to break her heart again.


    "Worse?" she repeated, the sharp edges of fear threading through the single word.


    Kyllian couldn¡¯t look at her.


    Ravena rose to her feet in one graceful movement. "What... what is it?"


    For a heartbeat, Kyllian considered softening the truth, but he knew there was no gentle way to deliver it. The truth was an arrow, and it would pierce no matter how carefully he aimed it.


    "Luna is missing..." Kyllian finally said. His throat felt dry.


    Ravena¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "What? What? How do you know? She is the queen of Blood City! How can she be missing?! How does an entire city lose its queen?"


    "She wanted toe home," Kyllian said. He took a step toward her. "The council sentenced the child to death, and she... she was already inbour. She needed to get out of there before they carried out the sentence. Myself and Talon were bringing her here, along with her physician, but¡ª" His jaw tightened, a muscle in his temple twitching. "We were attacked by rogue vampires."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!